A Fairy Tale for His Her-my-oh-nee

H_HrFan

Rating: PG
Genres: Drama, Suspense
Relationships: Harry & Hermione
Book: Harry & Hermione, Books 1 - 5
Published: 29/11/2004
Last Updated: 25/02/2005
Status: completed

Hermione is struck down in the final battle and falls into a coma for which no healer can find a plausible explanation. She ‘awakens’ and finds herself in an alternate reality with an unlikely wicked stepmother and two ‘awful’ stepsisters. In order to find her way back she must solve a few riddles and discover where her heart truly lies…and why. She’s met along the way by her Fairy God’Father’, Prince Charming, and a man she really doesn’t want to see. When she finally awakens in her true reality, things are not as they appear and Harry and Hermione find themselves in a desperate race to free Hermione from the true nature of the curse and the soul that now possesses her. NO KRUM in this story…he is nowhere to be found.

Chapters

1. Dramatization

2. Sometimes it Takes More Than Love

3. ~Interlude~

4. What Kind of Fairy Tale is This Anyway?

5. A Reality of Her Own Creation

6. A/N: Review Question Added

7. The Answer Lies Within

8. Finding the First Piece

9. Fear of the Unknown Is?

10. Doth My Eyes Deceive Me or is That Really...

11. The Eyes Never Lie

12. Unbelievable...

13. Tell Me I'm Not Dreaming

14. Of Letter Writing and Journal Entries...

15. When Will it Ever End?

16. A Longing for the Simple Life

17. A Window to Her Soul

18. A Dream and the Journal

19. The Second Entry

20. A/N Only...No Story Update. Sorry. Soon.

21. Conversations

22. The Truth

23. Draco's Role

24. Mixed Emotions

25. A Journey Through a Journal

26. Someday, Love

27. Something's Missing

28. The Key to Discovery

29. Harry Has an Answer

30. Time Keeps on...

31. Wish I May, Wish I Might...

32. Taking the First Step

33. Ollivanders, etc...

34. The Man

35. A Time to Heal...

36. Something Strange...

37. The Gathering of the Wands

38. Prior Incantato

39. A Bit of Truth

40. Letters, Statements, and a Final Journal Entry

41. Homecoming

42. Happily-Ever-After

43. Epilogue

1. Dramatization

DISCLAIMER: Only the story concept is mine. The characters belong to the remarkably talented JK Rowling.

A/N-1: Once again, this story has not been reviewed by anyone but me. Please feel free to point out any errors while you post other review comments. I love to read the reviews so I would greatly appreciate hearing what you have to say. Thanks in advance!

~ Dramatization ~

The following is an actual, albeit dramatic, account of the events that occurred the night Tom Riddle, formerly known as Lord Voldemort, a.k.a. He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named was once and for all vanquished from this world. Make no mistake…the drama comes only by way of imagery. There is a hero and his heroine is at his side…

This is only the beginning…

It was a cold, dark night and three lone figures could be seen standing on the grassy knoll. The occasional snap of their cloaks could be heard echoing across the stillness as sudden gusts of wind ripped their way through the night. Their silhouettes appeared fearless by the light of the moon as not one of them made the slightest effort to hide. They had trained relentlessly for this moment; this battle was theirs and they were prepared to die fighting it. In the center stands the hero: Harry Potter; the boy whose defeat of the dark wizard Lord Voldemort when he was but an infant, sealed his destiny as the savior of the wizarding world. To his right, in the place of honor, stands the heroine: Hermione Granger; best friend and most loyal companion of the hero. Her never wavering belief in him the only constant in his otherwise turbulent life. To his left stands his best mate: Ron Weasley, more than a friend, he is his brother; not by blood but something much more powerful…choice.

The final battle had been waged and the three heroes were standing tall, fighting the good fight; determined to protect the world from the darkness that constantly threatened to consume it. Observers who were willing to shift their eyes from the awe-inspiring sight of the heroes could see that the tree line surrounding the field was dotted with other brave witches and wizards who had joined in the battle to defeat the dark lord. Some were merely teenagers; like the heroes themselves and others were aurors; soldiers trained for battle. There were those who joined to avenge loved ones lost in the previous battle with the dark lord and still others who were simply tired of living in fear. With the exception of the heroes and the aurors it was, by all accounts, a ragtag bunch…but they fought hard and their courage and determination were commendable.

On the other side of an invisible line the darker forces stood, led by the dark lord's most trusted ally Lucius Malfoy with his minions known as Death Eaters.

Across the dark sky flashes of multi-colored lights penetrated the night as spells, hexes, and curses flew haphazardly between the two sides…some reaching their intended targets, others reflected by invisible shields, and still others dying aimlessly in the dark of night.

By now the war had raged on for nearly a week. As is the way with war, both sides suffered numerous casualties. They were tired, hungry, and beyond ready for the end; but still they fought. Good versus evil. The ultimate battle: light and dark following their leaders; both sides determined to rise victorious.

Only a handful of people knew what the prophecy foretold. Only they understood why this battle raged on relentlessly and they waited anxiously for the events that would finally bring about the end. As the one predestined to lead this battle, Harry Potter had been trying to end it since it started. To this point Voldemort had been an invisible leader of his army…a coward, and Harry had been searching for him since the battle began. And so our heroes fight…visible for all to see, in the hopes of finally drawing the dark lord into the battle.

Just 17 years old and already a valiant warrior and powerful wizard, Harry's abilities are second only to Tom Riddle; a.k.a. Lord Voldemort…but only just. Due to the transference of Voldemort's powers to Harry when he'd tried to kill him as an infant, Harry's powers had been instinctual and he'd needed very little in the way of instruction in their use. He was a quick study. He absorbed all that he was shown as quickly and effortlessly as a sponge absorbs water. It was this natural ability that set him apart from any other witch or wizard in history. As a young wizard Tom Riddle studied tirelessly and had found it necessary to immerse himself wholly into the dark arts to gain his power; and in the process, sacrificed his very soul to the darkness. He worked diligently to become the powerful wizard who now lived not only because of his fear of death, but to find new ways to torment the one wizard he'd tried and yet failed to defeat; Harry Potter, the boy who had, to date, defied him five times.

Because his powers were self-taught and not instinctual, Riddle had an awareness of all of his powers. It was this combined with his ability to use them as easily and unconsciously as breathing that gave him the edge over Harry. Harry had powers yet untapped and with the start of the war there was no time left to delve deeper into his abilities.

Harry, Ron, and Hermione; more commonly known as `The Trio' for the better part of six years, worked together like a well-oiled machine. They'd been together for so long that each instinctively knew what the others needed, especially in times of crisis. Throughout the battle there had been more than one occasion when their intuitiveness had been tested as they continually strived to keep themselves and each other alive.

Hermione had just cast the `protego' spell over herself to deflect a Death Eater's curse when she heard a feral sound escape Harry. She chanced a look in his direction and saw a mixture of anger and relief pass across his face as he stared in the direction of the Death Eaters. She followed his gaze until she saw the cause of his sudden outburst…Voldemort had finally made an appearance. Finally this war could end. Everything they'd trained for came down to this…these final moments. They were ready.

In the brief moment that Hermione's attention was drawn away from the fight she was struck low by a misplaced spell. The impact threw her backwards and a loud, resounding crack echoed through the sudden quiet of the night as her head made contact with the ground.

Everything began moving in slow motion as Voldemort entered Harry's unguarded mind and forced him to watch her fall over and over. “HERMIONE!” He heard himself shout, his voice so disconnected from his person that it sounded as if it came to him from a great distance. He could barely comprehend Ron's words through the sudden pounding in his head, “She's alive but unconscious, Harry.”

She's alive…unconscious…alive…unconscious… When Ron's words finally registered in his mind he returned his full attention to Voldemort who was laughing as he too felt Harry's pain.

“That is only the beginning Harry Potter.” He could hear Voldemort's voice, that inhuman hiss, echoing in his head. “We end this tonight. I shall be victorious before the next dawn. Then you will know just how foolish a sacrifice your parents made when they died to protect you. You cannot win against me.” His maniacal laughter increased the nearly unbearable pain that already hammered in Harry's head.

Harry's voice pierced the silence of the night as he yelled across the field, “No more, Riddle. I'll not let you do this to me again…to any of us. You have taken too much. Your time has come. You'll not leave this place alive…” If that is what you call your current state of being, Harry thought.

Voldemort's voice cut into his thoughts and his words brought with them a certain clarity, “What's the matter, Potter? Does it hurt knowing you've lost your Mudblood? She'll surely die if she remains here and there is no place you can take her. Do you see now how love blinds you, makes you weak…distracts you? Love will most assuredly kill you just as it killed your parents so long ago.”

Harry needed to get back to Hermione; he needed to see for himself that she would be all right. To their own peril Voldemort and his minions were keeping him from her, as he could not go to her while they were still a threat. He knew that this was it…the battle would end now. He turned to look at Hermione and his mind began to flash back to all of the time they'd spent together, her sacrifices for him, her patience, her guidance, and above all else; her love…love. In that instant he realized that his life would be meaningless without her. Lost momentarily in his thoughts of her, he didn't notice the pale white light that had begun to surround him. The more he thought about her the brighter the light became.

He could feel something building within him, the feeling foreign to him. The power coursed through him, growing stronger and stronger as thoughts of all the people in his life began to make their way into his mind; those he had loved and lost combined with those who are with him now. As pictures of loved ones began to swirl in his mind the light surrounding him grew in its intensity. He gathered strength from his memories; from all the people who had become such a part of him and made him the man he was. As the power of their love coursed through him the now blazing light began to pulsate; waves of light becoming visible to the naked eye. While it was hard to look away, many were forced to close or shield their eyes for fear of what the brightness might do to their vision.

The only ones who seemed unable to avert their eyes, no matter how desperately they longed to, were Voldemort and his followers. They were held prisoner by the blinding whiteness that surrounded Harry. The more they tried to avert it, the brighter it burned in their mind's eye. Physically it hurt less to look directly at it then it did to turn away. Through their fear they could not see the beauty in the light or that the images of his loved ones that had been swirling through his mind had now begun appearing intermittently through the waves, urging Harry to hold on. They knew only that the end was near…and that realization left them scared and defenseless.

Harry could not put conscious thought to what was happening to him, so he cleared his mind and let the power overtake him and fill every part of his heart, body, mind, and soul. He unknowingly placed his hands together above his heart and focused solely on what he now knew to be the power of love that had amassed within him. He threw open his arms and a tremendous wave of light encompassed the night sky, seemingly turning it to day. It permeated the dark lord and his followers, incorporating itself into the whole of their being. The screams ended almost as quickly as they began as the dark lord and his followers faded away into the night; a sudden, deafening silence ensued.

Harry turned to go to Hermione and after a few staggering steps his legs gave way as the energy he'd expended vanquishing the dark lord left him exhausted. He fell next to her; his arm draped across her stomach. She didn't move. He barely registered the world around him before he laid his head upon her chest and the dark of unconsciousness overtook him.

Now that this part of the tale has drawn to a close one must wonder, are the hero and his heroine of this world or another?

As this tale unfolds it is important to note that while the best friend…another great hero and the third point of their triangle…is not at the forefront, his vigilance is constant…he is forever looking on; his concern etched unremittingly upon his face and fear ever-present in his eyes.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A/N-2: This is meant to be a brief introduction to the next part of the story. I have intentionally left a lot of stuff out because the real focus of the story will be in the following chapter(s)…it is not on the defeat of Voldemort.

-->

2. Sometimes it Takes More Than Love

Sometimes it Takes More Than Love

Please wake up. Come back to me. I love you. Can you hear me? Please…please wake up. I'm begging you, please come back to me. The thoughts were like a mantra running through his head as he held tightly to her hand…just as he had since he'd woken twelve days earlier only to be told she was still sleeping; she hadn't woken yet…

It had been two weeks since Tom Riddle's defeat…fourteen days. School had ended just days earlier and with Voldemort no longer a threat there was no reason for Harry to return to Privet Drive. Instead, he was one of only two students who remained at Hogwarts; the only one who'd done it voluntarily. His steadfast refusal to leave left some questioning his sanity while others cried silent tears as they watched him suffer yet again in the name of love.

Hermione; beautiful, gregarious, lovely Hermione. Although she was unaware of it she was the reason he chose to stay. For reasons yet unknown, she had not regained consciousness since her head injury during the battle with Voldemort. Madam Pomfrey had done all that she could for her and specialists had been brought in to determine why, after all this time, she still had not awakened; no one had an answer. The only thing they seemed to agree on was that she had slipped into a coma. Funny thing about comas, some people wake from them showing no signs of having been through a trauma, others have brain damage and have to learn even the simplest of skills over again, and still others, well…still others didn't make it all. He'd been told there were no guarantees for her that for now it was just a matter of waiting…and so he waited. He would wait as long as he had to. He wanted his to be the first face she saw when she woke up and he wanted to deliver her the message that he'd been carrying around in his heart since the moment he discovered he'd fallen in love with her.

What should have been a time for celebration became a time of quiet reflection for Harry. He hadn't joined in the parties that had been a constant throughout the remaining days of school. He'd attended the graduation ceremony only because Professor McGonagall had told him he had no choice. He found no joy in any of those things…not without her beside him as she'd been for the past seven years. Instead, he wanted nothing more than to sit in what had quickly become known as `his seat' so he could watch her. No one, not even Ron, dared violate the space he'd created for himself; not out of fear so much as respect. Harry was on another mission and while some had difficulty understanding it, most simply accepted it and offered him silent encouragement.

The solitude the school provided him now was the one thing Harry enjoyed the most about his decision to stay. He needed this time. It was the reason he had been so insistent that Ron leave with the rest of the students. He much preferred to sit and contemplate the future he knew he'd one day have with the woman he'd only recently discovered he loved…as if just by thinking of her, by concentrating solely on her, he could bring her back from wherever her mind had taken her.

Harry had steadfastly refused to allow them to move her from Hogwarts to St. Mungo's. Although Hermione was unaware of the happenings around her, he knew that there would never be a moment's peace if she were moved to such a public place. No, Hogwarts was the best place for her and he would be with her until she woke up…at which time he feared she would tell him this was his fault and would ask him to leave. He hoped beyond hope that it wouldn't come to that but if it did he had already decided that he would do so quietly…for a while. He had no intention of letting her go for long.

Harry kept in daily contact with Hermione's parents. Together they decided that, as difficult as it was, they would not yet try to see her. Their house was being watched in anticipation of Hermione returning home and her parents were followed every time they left their house. After witnessing first hand the madness that surrounded them, they agreed that Hogwarts was the safest place for their beloved daughter. Harry promised that if things took a turn he would contact them immediately and special arrangements would be made so they could see her. Thankfully, he hadn't needed to do that…yet.

Now that the war was over people everywhere wanted to get close to the `heroes'. They wanted to hear firsthand accounts of how the battle was fought and won. Of course they'd heard the inaccurate eyewitness accounts…so called witnesses claiming such nonsense as, “I saw that Harry Potter shooting lasers from his eyes right at that…that…Voldy-what's-it guy.” One even claimed to have heard Voldemort scream; “I'm melting”…much like the wicked witch in the Muggle movie Wizard of Oz. As ridiculous as the stories were, Harry and Ron had decided that the only way they would tell the true story was if they did it together…all of them. That meant they had to wait for Hermione to wake up because this was her story too. If she didn't wake up then the true story would die with them because Harry and Ron had no intention of speaking without her. They did however take into account that if the papers began making inaccurate, hurtful claims regarding Hermione they would, of course, set those straight…as well as the witch or wizard responsible for it. There would be no blasphemy against the very one that was most responsible for keeping them alive over the years.

Quite out of character for him, Ron had already begun the rough draft of the statement they would first release to The Quibbler when Hermione awoke…and only after she proofread it, of course. In their hearts they knew that it was not a matter of `if' she would awaken it was more a matter of `when'…they couldn't fathom any other alternative.

Hermione's condition was no secret. Too many people had witnessed her fall…too many heard the resounding crack as her head made contact with the ground. Aside from Voldemort and his minions actually being defeated, those were the only facts the papers seemed to get right. He'd lost track of the number of letters he'd received asking for pictures of Hermione for publication as well requests for intimate details of the lives of `The Trio' as well. They wanted to know everything…were any of them involved, how well did they know each other…on and on it went. They wanted anything they could get, and Harry wasn't giving.

They'd taken to calling Hermione, `The Fallen Heroine' and while they didn't have many actual facts, they somehow found enough information to keep writing about her. While most of the information was menial, amazingly enough there weren't any blatant lies or untruths that set Hermione in a bad light. Between the wasted space in the papers and the letters he received, Harry was amazed at how much wasted parchment there was in only two weeks time!

He never wanted any part of the fame or notoriety that had always been a part of who he is. He always felt that was for people who earned it. The only thing he had done was somehow manage to survive when Voldemort didn't. Risking the lives of the people he loved most in the world in the process…now that, he thought, did not a hero make. In the Muggle world there were real heroes…firemen, policemen, and soldiers were just a few examples. Those people voluntarily risked their lives everyday. All Harry had ever done was long to be someone else so he wouldn't have to shoulder his burden. He never welcomed the destiny that had been chosen for him…he accepted it…but never once did he welcome it. In the wizarding world there were of course aurors, medi-wizards, and Dumbledore. There was very little he'd done that wasn't helped along by someone else. Nope, he thought, definitely not a hero.

Personally, for Harry there were only two heroes that mattered. First was his mother; if not for her love for him and her sacrifice it would have been impossible for him to do the things he'd done. Second was Hermione; no one had ever stood by him and encouraged him and believed in him as much as she had. She willingly risked her life for him on numerous occasions and there was no one that he respected and cherished more than her. Ron had risked his life and been there for him as well, but there had always been an underlying jealousy with Ron that made him doubt Harry's honesty more than Hermione ever had. That didn't make him any less a hero; it just didn't put him up as high on the pedestal as he put Hermione; which made it even harder to see her lying there motionless and unresponsive.

Harry could not help feeling guilty about the speed with which he recovered. Of course, he hadn't suffered any real trauma; he'd only exhausted himself. It had taken two solid days of sleep for him to recharge his body and begin to function again.

``Flashback``

Harry blinked rapidly trying to focus on his surroundings. Where am I? He wondered as he slowly tried to sit up.

“Harry!” He heard Ron exclaim. “You're awake! We've been worried about you, mate. You've been out a long time.”

“Ron? Wha…what happened?” Harry asked, still trying see through the haze that enveloped him. Although vaguely aware of his surroundings now, he'd been in the infirmary often enough that he instinctively reached toward the table on his right to retrieve his glasses.

“You mean you don't remember?” Ron asked, suddenly worried that Harry's condition was worse then they'd originally thought.

Harry put his hand up and slowly tried to get his bearings. “Hang on Ron. Let me think.” He said, a look of deep concentration on his face. After a few moments he said, “Well…I remember seeing Voldemort and a bright light followed by screaming and then…and then…oh my God Ron, HERMIONE!” He was suddenly awake and his voice shook with concern as he rapidly fired questions at Ron, “How is she? Is she all right? Was she hurt badly? Why isn't she here? Where is she? What happened to her? Ron?” The questions were pouring out of him so fast that he'd forgotten to breathe and he was now having trouble regaining control. He thought he might hyperventilate. He mentally forced himself to take a couple of slow, deep breaths before he looked at Ron. He didn't like what he saw.

“Ron? What happened?” Harry asked, fear creeping into his voice.

“She's alive Harry. First off you need to know she's alive.” Ron was fighting to maintain his outwardly calm demeanor but his inner fear was beginning to take over. When he saw the look in Harry's eyes he was afraid that Harry might pass out again. He took a deep breath and continued; “They don't know what's wrong with her Harry. She hasn't woken up yet.”

“She…she what?” Harry managed to ask. He fought hard to maintain control of his emotions. He took a deep breath and tried to sound calm, “Well that's okay, isn't it? I mean, I just woke up and you don't look nearly as upset about that. It hasn't been that long has it?” Seeing the look on Ron's face he asked, “How long has it been, Ron?”

Ron replied softly, the words tumbling out of him, “Two days. She hasn't regained consciousness. We weren't so worried about you because you didn't have head trauma like she did. Madam Pomfrey had us convinced that all you needed was rest.” Figuring he'd lay it all out for him, he continued, “They want to move her to St. Mungo's so she can be attended to by specialists. I talked to her parents and together we convinced them to let her stay here for now; at least until you got a chance to see her. They didn't really think that a couple more days would make much difference. The medi-wizards already took care of any swelling and all she might have had. They just don't know what else to do.”

Harry sat for a minute and let Ron's words sink in before he said, “Thanks Ron. You're right. They can't move her and I'll see to it that they don't. I'll stay here with her until she's better. I'll get her the best medical help I can find. I'll take care of her. I'll watch over her…I'll…”

Harry had gone into a trance-like state as he rambled off all of the things he was going to do for her and Ron looked scared. He grabbed Harry by the shoulder and shook him slightly. He looked surprised to see Ron there. “Harry, I'll stay with you. School will be over in a little over a week and if she's still here, I'll stay too. You shouldn't have to go through this alone.”

Looking directly into his best friends eyes he said, “No, Ron. You can't. This is something that I have to do. I don't know how to explain it to you without sounding like a git so please don't make me try. What I can do is promise you that if anything changes I will let you know immediately so you can see her.”

“But Harry…I…”

Harry interrupted him, “I know how much you love her…both of us…but this is something that I just have to do. I'm begging you Ron; please understand. I know that I've not explained myself well and that I'm really going out on a limb to ask your understanding, but I just can't…I just don't…” He took a deep breath, “I just don't have the words. They're just not there. It's something that I feel in my heart and my heart is not relaying the message clearly enough for me to say what you need you to hear.”

“You love her, don't you?”

“What? Of course I do, same as you.”

Ron spoke slowly, comprehending the magnitude of his words, as he said them aloud, “No, Harry. Not like me. You love her. I mean…you're in love with her, aren't you?”

Harry had no intention of hiding it from him any longer. He'd only realized it himself a couple of days ago, but it didn't matter. He loved her now as much as if he'd known forever. He took another deep breath and looked straight into Ron's eyes before he said, “Yes Ron. I am in love with her. I hadn't realized it until I thought she was dead. If you hadn't been so quick to tell me that she was still alive after she'd fallen, I don't know what I would have done. I think I would have died right there with her. I'm sorry Ron. I really am. I didn't expect this to happen.”

Ron looked confused at Harry's apology, “Sorry? What are you sorry for?”

“Well…I thought…didn't you? I mean…ARGH!” Harry released a cry of frustration.

Ron laughed. “Come on Harry. You should know by now that I'm long over that. I don't think I was ever really in love with her. More infatuated with her, truth be told. I mean, she's beautiful, fun, caring…who wouldn't be right? Besides, you know Hermione. She likes to be in charge and she needs someone who takes direction well. Sorry mate, but that's you…not me.” Ron patted him on the shoulder and laughed a little more. Harry smiled so he continued, “Why do you think we always argued? In case you hadn't noticed, most of our arguments were a result of my not following her `requests'…well, orders really. I'm not so good at that. But you Harry…you are good at doing as she asks. Don't get me wrong now. It's one of the things I love the most about her. If not for her, I probably wouldn't be here now and I'm sure that I wouldn't be graduating in a few days.”

Harry's smile was bittersweet as he contemplated what Ron had said. He closed his eyes and pictured her in his mind as he said, “You're right again. I could never say no to her, could I? I just hope…” `Don't dare speak those words out loud Harry,' he heard his inner voice…her voice…say. Harry started again, “I just can't wait for her to wake up and give me direction again.” His words held a double meaning that Ron understood immediately.

“Good luck, Harry. I mean that. I honestly can't say that I know how Hermione feels about you, but from where I sit, you two are a match made in heaven and I really hope it works.” Ron reached out to give his friend…his brother, a hug before he turned to check on Hermione and head back to Gryffindor Tower.

``End flashback``

His talk with Ron replayed over and over in his mind bringing him comfort in times when he needed it most. Having Ron's blessing was important to him and it made him determined to fight as hard as he had to for her.

Today he sat in his usual seat staring up at the ceiling. By now he knew how many tiles there were above Hermione's bed and he'd even begun to find pictures hidden within them…a bear, a cat, a dog, and even one that closely resembled a hippogriff. Now that one must have been put there intentionally, he thought as he gazed at it once again. How appropriate. He'd been in that hospital so many times before, laying on his own bed staring up at the ceiling and in all those times he'd not once noticed the things that now seemed to draw his attention.

He looked at her. She was so beautiful lying there. It was hard to believe that she wasn't simply sleeping. She looked so peaceful and sometimes he found himself expecting her to just wake up and greet him with that wonderful smile he missed so much. He'd been trying to find ways to get a reaction out of her. He read the paper to her and talked about lots of different things. He told her about Dobby and the house elves, his dreams, and even how much he loved her…he hadn't yet found anything that worked. This time there were no magic words that would bring her back to him.

He heard footsteps approaching and since the school was pretty much empty, he knew it could only be one of two people. He looked up to see Dumbledore approaching, a package held tightly in his hand.

“Hello Harry. How is Miss Granger today?” Dumbledore asked solemnly.

“Hello Professor. No change. She still hasn't responded to anything I've tried. The doctors can't determine what's wrong and I can't think what else to do to get through to her.”

“Perhaps this will help.” Dumbledore said, offering the package to Harry. “I crossed paths with Hedwig on my way to see you and I provided her with treats and accepted the package for you. I hope you don't mind. It is from Miss Granger's parents.”

Harry took the package and slowly tore through the tape that secured it. Inside was a book and two letters; one addressed to Harry and the other to Hermione. He opened his letter and read the words Mrs. Granger had so painstakingly written:

Dear Harry,

First of all, I'd like to thank you for keeping such open communication with us. This has not been easy for any of us but your letters keep us hopeful. We are touched by your honesty about your feelings toward our daughter. We know that she is in good, caring hands and that you will do all that you can to bring her back to us. If things do not work out in the way that we are praying for, we beg you not to think, even for a moment, that it was due to a failure on your part. We know that Hermione would not have wanted to be anywhere else that night. You and Ron are her world and she loves you both very much. She would not have let you go alone…wild horses could not have stopped her from following you. She gets that stubbornness from her father…God bless him.

On the other hand, I cannot express to you in words how much it is hurting us to not see our baby girl right now. We understand the reasons but they do not ease the pain that has now taken permanent residency in our hearts. We look forward to the day she comes walking through our door with her arms open wide. I long to sit on the couch with her curled in arms reading aloud from her favorite childhood book. She may be older now but she will never be too big to snuggle on my lap, rest her head on my shoulder, and listen to the story that always seemed to make her feel better.

I suppose by now you figured it out. The book that I've enclosed was her favorite growing up. She found comfort in its pages. She always loved fairy tales and happy endings. I hope that you will read it to her and that she will once again find that comfort. I only pray now that she finds it outside of her sleep and feels safe in returning to us. I ask that you also read aloud the letter that I have enclosed for her.

Thank you Harry for all that you've done and all that you continue to do. I truly hope that when she awakens she returns the feelings that you so openly have for her. We would welcome you with open arms into our family. We know that you would be a very lucky young man, and we're quite convinced that she would be an equally lucky young woman. We have already begun to think of you as a surrogate son…even if things do not go beyond friendship between you and our daughter; you will always be welcome in our home.

Don't forget to take care of yourself as you take care of our Hermione. You are both in our thoughts…always.

Love,

`Mum' (I hope you don't mind that…it just somehow feels right).

Harry hadn't realized that he'd begun to cry. For the first time since he'd woken twelve days earlier, tears poured freely down his face as he read once again the words that had touched his heart so deeply, “I truly hope that when she awakens she returns the feelings that you so openly have for her. We would welcome you with open arms into our family. We know that you would be a very lucky young man, and we're quite convinced that she would be an equally lucky young woman. Mum” They would welcome him into their family. In that moment Harry realized that he would have to find a way to get through to her and when he did, he would make her realize just how much she loved him too. She had to love him; things were working out too well for her not too. Right after he read the letter to her, he would definitely try the book.

“Ahem.”

Harry had forgotten that Dumbledore was standing next to him. He looked up at him once again and for the first time, he noticed sadness reflected in his eyes.

“Judging by your reaction, I gather there is a little good news in that letter somewhere?” Dumbledore smiled at him and a small trace of his trademark twinkle reflected briefly in eyes. “I do not expect you to share the contents with me Harry. Just know that I am here for you anytime you wish to talk. My door has always and will always be open for you, all you have to do is walk through it. I sense that you want to be alone with Miss Granger so I will bid you adieu for now. Do take care of yourself, Harry. You'll be no good to her if you run yourself into the ground. Get some rest.” With that, he turned and walked quietly away.

Harry thought about Dumbledore's words and knew that soon he would be ready to talk. Although, a rather large part of him knew that no matter what he confided to him, Dumbledore already knew most, if not all of it. He had always known what lay within Harry's heart.

Harry looked down at the letter Mrs. Granger sent for Hermione. Even though she told him she wanted it read to her, he couldn't help feeling as though he was invading their privacy. He took a deep breath and slowly opened the envelope. He began to read out loud, stumbling every now and again as a knot formed his throat from the pressure of his unshed tears:

Hi Sweetheart,

I asked Harry to read this letter to you. I hope, honey, that you are able to hear and understand the words even if you are unable to acknowledge them.

First of all I need you to know just how sorry your father and I are that we have not been there for you physically. There is so much interest in your life right now that we worry what will happen if we leave here. Harry has been wonderful about keeping us updated with regard to your condition and in return we keep the press informed so they will not stoop to making up stories. I know that sounds like a cop-out honey and that we should be there regardless…and that's probably true. However, we are trying to do what we feel is best for you and for now that means allowing Harry to be there for you in our absence. He has promised to contact us immediately if anything should change and special transportation will be arranged should we have to rush to your bedside. He is quite a young man Hermione and we are thankful that he has played such an important role in your life and we pray that he will continue to do so.

We have been in touch with Ron as well and I must say that your ability to choose your friends wisely is amazing. If you'd searched a lifetime I don't think you could do any better than those two. Their love and concern for you is evident in every word they share with us. I'm proud of you, sweetheart…for everything you've accomplished in your life. I can't even begin to list the things that you have done that have made our hearts swell with pride…and so I won't, not here anyway. I will save that for when I hold you in my arms.

Do you remember all those years ago when you would crawl onto my lap with your favorite book? You would snuggle into my arms, lean your head against my shoulder, and lose yourself in the fairy tale as I read it to you. Those are some of my most treasured memories Hermione. Those are the ones that I cling to as I wait, longing to see you walk through that door and into my arms. I'm ready to hold you like that again…even if you do think you're too big for that now. You'll never be too big to snuggle with me on the couch to listen to your favorite story.

Because I cannot be there with you now, I have sent the book to Harry to read to you if he chooses. I hope sweetheart that you can find comfort in it once again. I pray that it leads you back to us. I know I shouldn't speak the words out loud, or in this case, write them in a letter to you, but I feel as though this may be our last chance to get through to you and I pray to God that it works. Come back to us Hermione. We love you and we long to see your beautiful smile and to hear your laughter echoing throughout the house.

You are always in our thoughts and prayers. Come back to us soon. God bless both you and Harry.

With all my love,

Mum

P.S. Your dad says to tell you that you better hurry home…he misses his Trivial Pursuit rival. You know I find it difficult to keep up with him! Honestly, like me, he just flat out misses you. He sends his love.

When Harry eyes reached the bottom of the letter he saw what appeared to be tear stains…he didn't know if they came from him or Mrs. Granger. Perhaps it's a mixture of both, he thought as he wiped away the fresh tears that had begun to fall.

Harry shook his head and decided that he needed a bit of fresh air and a bit of food before he started reading the book. It had been an emotional afternoon since the arrival of the letters and he needed to clear his head. He looked at Hermione to see if she had reacted at all to the letter he'd read to her. Disappointment and sadness filled him as he realized that nothing had changed. He gently kissed her forehead and squeezed her hand. Softly he whispered, “I'll be back Hermione. I just need to get a bit of fresh air. When I return we'll read the book.” He did not see the slight movement of her fingers as he turned to walk outside.

As he stepped out of the castle and the fresh, warm air hit him; he knew where he really needed to be. It was one of only a handful of places he'd been able to find solace. “Accio broom!” He said with a little more conviction then necessary. He smiled as he remembered Hermione teaching him that spell during fourth year; he'd needed her and his broomstick then, too. He caught his Firebolt with the ease. He mounted it and kicked off letting the freedom of flight clear his mind. Hermione did not disappear from his mind, but the pain he'd been feeling lessened a little the longer he flew.

He didn't see Dumbledore's understanding smile as he watched Harry fly. He could sense that Harry was beginning to heal and that he was on the verge of bringing Hermione back. “Good luck, Harry. No one deserves to find happiness more than you.” He whispered softly.

Harry didn't know how long he'd been in the air but he felt refreshed when he landed. After he put his broom away he got cleaned up and went to the kitchen to see about getting something to eat.

“Hi Dobby. Came to get a bite to eat if that's all right.”

“Oh yes, Harry Potter, sir. Dobby would be most honored to get Harry Potter something to eat. Dobby will be right back, sir.”

Dobby returned moments later with enough food to last for the next three days. For a brief moment he wished he hadn't talked Ron into leaving. He sighed.

“Is Harry Potter alright sir? Is sir thinking about Miss Hermione? Dobby wonders how she is doing sir.”

“Actually Dobby, all this food made me think about Ron.” Harry laughed. “There's been no change in Hermione, Dobby. She still hasn't woken up and she still hasn't moved. I've got to get back to her now though. Take care of yourself. I'll see you later, okay?” He started to walk away when a thought occurred to him and he turned back to Dobby, “You know, you're welcome to come see her whenever you'd like. She may not know you're there, but I will and I'll be sure to tell her when she wakes up.”

“Oh thank you, Harry Potter sir.” Dobby's protuberant eyes welled up with tears as he said, “Dobby would like to see Miss Hermione. But Dobby is scared too, sir. Miss Hermione is always so nice to Dobby. Dobby will be sad to see her like that.”

Harry sighed, “I know what you mean, Dobby…I know what you mean.” He thanked him again for the food and headed back to the infirmary to be with her. He sat in his usual seat and watched her while he ate. Always so beautiful, he thought. He grabbed her hand and tried pleading with her one more time, “Please Hermione, can you hear me? I need you. I need you to come back to me. I love you.” Nothing. Still no response. He pulled himself together and moved his chair a little closer to her bed and prepared to read the story…

-->

3. ~Interlude~

A/N: This is a gentle rewrite of the short Chapter 3 I posted previously…it is still brought forward from Chapter 2. When I originally wrote it I was trying to find a way to bring the moments with Harry and Hermione together and it just wasn't clicking for me. Now I've done it and I think I like it much better this way.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

~Interlude~

He sat in his usual seat and watched her while he ate. Always so beautiful; he grabbed her hand and tried one more time, “Please Hermione, can you hear me? I need you. I need you to come back to me. I love you.” Nothing. Still no response. He pulled himself together and moved his chair a little closer to her bed.

“Harry?” Hermione mumbled softly in her sleep. “Harry, I can hear you. Where are you?” Why isn't he answering?

Harry picked up the book and ran his hand lovingly over its cover. He smiled gently as he closed his eyes and tried to picture Hermione finding solace in the book that lay before him.

As if drawn by some invisible force she turned and saw him there. He was sitting so close that if she reached out she could touch him. His eyes were closed and a soft, bittersweet smile pulled at his lips. He was gently caressing a book. She could see only the back cover but it seemed somehow familiar to her.

She watched him for a moment. He projected such sadness that she longed to offer him comfort like she had so many times before. She briefly wondered as to the cause of his pain as she reached out to let him know she was there if or when he needed her. “I'm here Harry.” She said softly as she reached for his cheek to brush away a stray tear. She felt only air.

`Hermione.' He said aloud as he felt the gentlest of touches brush against his cheek. His heart filled with hope as he moved his hand to where he'd felt it…disappointed to find nothing but a single tear. `Wishful thinking Harry.' He said softly to himself as he wiped it away.

His image began to fade away. Before it could disappear completely she saw him place his hand against his cheek…as if he had felt her touch. She watched him wipe away his own tear.

The realization that he was merely a mirage surprised her and her eyes shot open. The sudden exposure to the light caused dark spots to dance in front of her, making it difficult for her to focus. She looked around as best she could and found that she was alone. But he was here; I know he was, she thought, wondering now if her mind had been playing tricks on her. She laid her head back down on the pillow and sighed.

He tried to shake the feeling of loneliness that had suddenly overcome him as he closed his eyes and returned his concentration to his mental picture of her. Her image burned its way into his subconscious…

She did not have time to register her whereabouts before sleep claimed her once again. She sought comfort in the sound of his voice…

as he softly began to read …

“Once upon a time…”

-->

4. What Kind of Fairy Tale is This Anyway?

A/N: Thanks for all of your positive reviews. I hope that this chapter will keep you coming back. While the Interlude of Chapter 3 is the same, the chapter has been reworked and I think it's much better…although still very short.

I hope you like…

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

What Kind of Fairy Tale is This Anyway?

“Her-my-oh-nee!” Somewhere in the dark recesses of her mind Hermione could hear someone calling her name and she was not yet ready to wake up; not ready to relinquish her dream. She fought for sleep. She begged for it to reclaim her. She'd found solace in his voice and somehow feared that if she awoke she might never hear it again.

“Her-my-oh-nee!!” The voice was becoming louder and more impatient. Against her will she was drawn back into consciousness as yet another yell pierced the silence, “Her-my-oh-nee!!!”

She lay there frustrated and unwilling to open her eyes. “Who…what…what is that?” She said exasperatedly, wondering as to whom she would soon be hexing. “Damn it! Damn you!” She cursed at the mysterious voice that taken her from her dream. Having been woken suddenly the details of her dream vanished like dust in the wind; she knew only that a man was speaking to her and that his soothing voice had made her feel safe…and loved. Her sleep-addled brain would not allow her to remember who he was or what he was saying; she could remember only the solace she'd found in his voice. Please bring him back to me, she thought desperately as she closed her eyes more tightly and tried to will herself back to sleep…completely ignoring the voices that continued to yell her name.

The sun shone brightly through the window onto the bed where she lay, the brightness now reflected behind her unopened eyes. She put her hands to her face as she slowly made to open her eyes, silently praying for sleep to overcome her before she did. When sleep did not claim her she reluctantly opened her eyes only to find herself instantly closing them again. She rubbed her hands over them and took a deep breath before opening them again. Her heart skipped a beat when she caught sight of the room she was in.

“Where the hell am I?” She said aloud as she struggled to sit up. The speed with which she'd tried to sit up caused everything around her to spin uncontrollably and her vision to blur. Her head felt as though she'd been hit with a hammer and for a moment she thought she might be sick. What's wrong with me? She wondered as she dropped her head back down on her pillow. She closed her eyes and covered her face with her hands for a few moments; taking a couple of slow, deep breaths she waited for the nausea to pass before trying again. She sat up slower and as the spinning subsided her vision began to clear, bringing her surroundings into sharper focus.

Gathering every ounce of Gryffindor courage she possessed she took a deep breath and said, “Alright Hermione. You can handle this. Maybe you don't know where you are or what you're supposed to do or even if you're dead or alive…but you can handle it.” She trembled slightly as she finished her pep talk, her arms were pumping up and down as she inhaled and exhaled deeply.

She slowly looked about the room, afraid to move too quickly should her world begin to spin again. Although she was positive she'd never been there before the room seemed vaguely familiar to her and the longer she looked around the less frightened she became. She wondered at the typical questions of `where am I…what happened…and how did I get here?' But the question that plagued her most was, `why do I suddenly feel so safe in here?'

She took her time looking around the room trying to place the familiarity. With the exception of a bed, dressing table, wardrobe, an old trunk and a small bathroom the room was quite bare. There was nothing spectacular about the place and she didn't see anything that could help her determine where she was. There were no knick-knacks on display or pictures hung on the walls.

She slowly rose from the bed and looked down to find that she was wearing a simple blue nightgown. There was elastic around the neckline and wrists and it was nearly long enough to reach the floor; she hadn't owned anything like it since she was a child. She gently caressed the material and a soft smile played at her lips as she thought about how she used to snuggle on her mom's lap in a nightgown similar to this.

Quickly shaking those thoughts from her head she began looking through the drawers of the dressing table where she found some ribbon and a hairbrush, which she placed on top of the table. In the wardrobe was an old dress and shoes that had seen better days. The trunk was filled with miscellaneous stuff such as ribbons, needles, fabric, thread, an old book, and some very old lace.

Suddenly remembering that someone had been calling her name she made to look for clothes she could change into. She found a simple, maidenly dress hanging on a hook near the bathroom. Assuming it was her size she made note of the towel that hung next to it and reluctantly moved to turn on the water so she could shower.

The water was barely more than a trickle but it felt good to her just the same. She let the water fall upon her still aching head as she thought back to the last thing she could remember. We were in the battle. I remember…Harry made a strange sound and I looked at him. He was looking toward the Death Eaters and I followed his gaze to find Voldemort there. Then…nothing! Try as she might she could not recall what happened next; hence, she could not begin to fathom how she had come to this place. Her thoughts became jumbled as she thought about Harry and Ron. The battle…where are they? Did they make it? Did we win or is Voldemort still out there somewhere? Could they still be fighting? If they're not fighting and they're all right…do they know where I am? Slowly the realization hit her and she voiced her fear out loud, “Could I be dead?”

The water turned cold and Hermione was brought sharply back to consciousness. She proceeded to give herself another pep talk, “No Hermione. This is going to be fine. Somehow, some way, this is going to be fine. You're not dead and Harry and Ron will find you…” her pep talk had taken a decidedly different turn as her words came out faster and faster, “if you don't find them first. Which is really more likely to happen because let's face it…you're smarter than they are and much more resourceful. Oh yes, this will all come down to me again, won't it? Good old reliable Hermione she'll…STOP IT, Hermione!” She jumped at her own words. Okay, she'd had pep talks with herself before but this was the first time she could ever remember actually yelling at herself. This is not looking good, she thought.

Thankful for the soap that had been left in the shower she finished washing and dried off. Not surprisingly, she slipped right into the dress from the hook. I feel like `Alice in Wonderland' in this thing, she thought as she tied up the back and slipped on the shoes she'd found on the floor beneath it.

She glanced in the mirror and grimaced at the sight before her. Her face was pale and the dark circles under her eyes stood out in sharp contrast. She'd barely gotten the brush through her damp hair when she heard that voice again only this time more insistent…

“HER-MY-OH-NEE!!! GET DOWN HERE THIS INSTANT!” Although she couldn't place from where exactly in the room, the shouts seemed to come to her from within the walls.

Who is that? She wondered again. Why do they keep shouting my name like that? “Why don't they just come and get me if they want me so badly?” She said out loud to the empty room. Her irritation was growing rapidly.

Aside from her parents no one ever pronounced her name so clearly…and whoever was yelling was definitely not her mother. She didn't recognize the voice and was admittedly a little frightened of who or what may be attached to it. She certainly didn't like the way they were calling her.

Her first thought was to delay the inevitable for as long as she possibly could and force them to come and get her. Then, realizing she'd already done pretty much that she thought better of it. I've faced worse than whatever awaits me here, she thought. “Besides,” she said to herself resignedly, “I really don't think I want that…that thing…that person in here. This is my sanctuary…” she sighed, “for now.”

Her head still ached and she was still trying to avoid any sudden movements that might trigger the spinning and nausea she'd felt earlier. She decided that the better course of action was to face whatever was calling her straight on, so she could lie back down and hopefully wake up to find herself at home with her parents or at Hogwarts with Harry and Ron. If she could have either one she'd never ask for another blessed thing.

She grabbed the ribbon and quickly tied her hair into a loose ponytail as she made her way toward the door. She opened it slowly only to discover exactly why no one came to pound on her door. Before her stretched a long, narrow staircase leading down to the rest of the house. There were no stairs leading up; she was in the highest tower. Alice and Wonderland in the highest tower, she laughed softly to herself as she put her recent thoughts together, what kind of fairy tale is this anyway? The staircase looked old and not a little raggedy, but she once again drew upon her Gryffindor courage and took the first step.

“Hello?” She called out when she finally reached the landing at the bottom of the stairs. “Hello, is anybody there?” She was met with silence so she continued her descent down a much nicer set of stairs to the next floor. She heard voices down the hall.

“Hello?” She called again as she walked through an open door into an empty bedroom. “Who's there?” She was just turning to walk out when two voices stopped her…she was frozen where she stood.

“Well, if it isn't our very own Cinderella.” One sneered.

“It's about time. Mother is furious.” The second voice was cold but she could hear just the slightest trace of delight in it.

She heard the first voice again, only this time it held traces of the same delight as was in the second voice. “She'll be in trouble for sure this time.” It said. Both of them began to laugh, the sound resonating through her body and sending a chill down her spine.

Fear mixed with her anxiety as she slowly turned to face the ones who were talking. Her eyes opened wide at the sight before her and she took a step back. “Oh my God.” She said, her voice breathy and full of shock.

She stumbled; their laughter the last thing she heard before she passed out and darkness overtook her.

-->

5. A Reality of Her Own Creation

A/N: This chapter may seem a little strange, but for everything there is a season. As such, it will all come together…eventually. So, please be patient with me.

I have probably 10 hours of overtime tomorrow, an office to move next week (everyone in our building is moving to a new building and we are packing, etc), overtime scheduled for next Saturday and vacation (away from home) for the two weeks following all of that. As a result, I do not know when I'll get to my next update. My hope is that it won't be too long. Worst-case scenario will be after the New Year. I have much more to tell in this story and I am enjoying the ideas that have been flooding my brain.

So, if you remain interested in this story, please have some patience. I promise to get an update as soon as I possibly can. I greatly appreciate each of you for reading and most especially for your reviews.

In the event that I don't make it before the New Year, I'd like to take this time to wish you all a safe and happy holiday season and a safe, enjoyable New Year. H_HrFan.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A Reality of Her Own Creation

Hermione awoke to the murmuring of voices and the feel of someone pushing rather painfully into her shoulder. “What's going on? Where am I?” She mumbled. She leaned to the side and slowly began to raise herself up. She could just make out two blurred images in front of her.

She released a huge sigh of relief as she lifted her hand to cover her eyes and dropped her head back to the floor. “Oh thank God.” She said. “I had the most awful dream. I woke up in some weird place and…. Oh…you should have seen who was here. You're not going to believe this but…”

“Tell us Her-my-oh-nee.” Interrupted the figure nearest to her, the same eerie sound of delight she remembered from moments ago still resonated in the voice.

“Yeah, Her-my-oh-nee. Tell us. Who was here?” The second voice echoed from a little further away.

At the sound of their voices she shot bolt upright and began to fervently rub at her eyes. “Ron? Harry? Wha…?”

“Ron? Harry? Wha…?” Mocked the now familiar voice of Millicent Bullstrode.

Hermione groaned and sighed, “It wasn't a dream, was it? You're really here?” She sighed again and her voice dropped as she whispered, “I'm really here.” The last was not a question but a resignation. Too tired and overwhelmed to fight it, for the moment, she resigned herself to her fate.

Hermione did not have to look up to know who was attached to the voice that spoke next, “Why yes, dear sister,” it spat, “there's no mistake. You truly are here…as are we. Trapped in a hell of your very own making.” Wearily she looked up and found herself staring back at the face of Cho Chang. She was standing not far from her with a look of hatred and disgust easily discernible in her gaze. Both girls laughed at the flicker of defeat that flashed quickly across Hermione's eyes.

Their laughter once again sent chills down Hermione's spine and she had to find a way to stop it. She stood up and looked from one to the other as she asked the question that had been at the tip of her tongue since the moment she realized it was them, “Why you two?”

The laughter stopped and the girls returned their attention to Hermione. “Why not us?” Asked Millicent, irritation now replaced the delight in her voice.

Hermione was resolute in her desire to get an acceptable answer so she tried again; not really knowing if either of them could provide her with the answer she needed. “Well, do you even know each other? I mean, why you two…together? What are you doing here?” She asked. “Better yet, what am I doing here?”

Cho took a deep breath and for a moment Hermione thought she might actually get a straight answer. She was wrong. “Apparently you'll have to look to yourself for the answer to that question Her-my-oh-nee.”

Well, that's helpful, she thought sarcastically.

“Yeah, asking us won't do you a damn bit of good. You brought us here. It's up to you to figure out why.” Millicent informed her. She rubbed her hands together and then added, “In the meantime, I plan to relish the role of wicked stepsister that you've given me. You do remember the story of Cinderella don't you?”

Hermione was taken aback, “Cinder…but…I…”

She waved her arms as if to brush off whatever Hermione had been about to say. Then, in a haughty voice she replied, “Never mind. I really don't care. The important thing is that we know.” She looked to Cho and said, “Are you ready for a little fun?” Cho nodded. Thankfully their laughter lasted only a moment before she turned back to Hermione and said, “Mother's getting angry. You've kept her waiting for far too long.” She made a gesture for Cho to follow her out the door.

Hermione hesitated. Mother? She thought. What does she mean by mother? She made no attempt to move as she began to think about the story. Cinderella was always my favorite comfort story growing up. I don't get it. There's no comfort in this.

As a child she had known that the stepmother and sisters were wicked; it had said so right on the pages of the book, but their part of the story had never held any importance to her. As a child her version of the story was far happier. In it, Cinderella went from having a loving father straight into her happily-ever-after. Hermione had a wonderful, loving family so the path that Cinderella was forced to take to get her happily-ever-after had not mattered a great deal to her. The only thing that had mattered was the ending when Cinderella was with her Prince…

Wait a minute! She thought. The darkness that had overshadowed her since she had awoken seemed to dissipate as the dawning light of hope washed through her. Will this path lead me to my Prince? Is that why I'm here?

She had just begun to think of who her Prince might be when her thoughts were interrupted by Cho. “Stop standing there looking stupid. What's wrong with you anyway? We told you it's time to see mother.”

“It would be wiser to just face it.” Millicent said. “Although,” her voice took on a different tone and her eyes became unfocused and dreamy as she continued, “keeping her waiting will make her angrier. It will be interesting to see what she does to you if her anger continues to build.” She seemed to snap out of her daze. “Never mind Her-my-oh-nee. Stay as long as you like. Come on Cho. We'll just wait in the hall until Little Miss Oh-poor-me-what-am-I-doing-here-won't-someone-come-rescue-me gets her act together.” With that, they laughed and Cho began to follow her out of the room.

“Wait.” Hermione said. She had one more question that she desperately needed answered.

“Yes?” Snapped Millicent, obviously tired of playing twenty questions.

Hermione hesitated for just a moment. Although she knew it was highly unlikely that either of them would answer, she swallowed hard and asked anyway, “I need to know…before we go in there…I mean, you two are here…and … well … can you tell me who this mother is that you keep mentioning? I mean, you know we're not really family. Why do you keep referring to her that way and who is she?”

Millicent and Cho exchanged glances and quietly laughed. Shaking her head, Cho answered, “Once again, Her-my-oh-nee, you're going to have to look to yourself for the answer to that question. Beyond this, there is nothing that we can tell you…in the story of Cinderella there is a stepmother and two stepsisters. You have chosen us to be your stepsisters just as you have chosen the one to be your stepmother. This is a reality of your own creation… or, if you prefer, your own personal hell. As to the rest of us, we're just along for the ride.”

Seeming to take pity on her for a moment, Millicent took a deep breath and asked, “Were we the last two people you expected to see here?”

“Yes.” Hermione said as she nodded. “Especially the two of you together.”

“Well it only stands to reason then, doesn't it?” At Hermione's confused expression she continued; talking slowly so Hermione could absorb every word, “Mother is the one you would least expect her to be.”

Hermione's thought processes went into overdrive as she thought about all of the people she'd least expect. Then it dawned on her…if she were able to think of people and names, than that would mean she could expect those people. Therefore it couldn't be one of them, as it would have to be the furthest person from her mind. The realization that she would enter blindly into the room where `mother' awaited was suddenly terrifying for her. What will I find behind that proverbially closed door?

Suddenly seeming to remember why she was there Cho spoke up, “Now stop asking such stupid questions. Let's go see mother.” Resigned once again Hermione followed them out the door and down the hall.

They walked out into the large hallway and she saw three doors spread far apart. She watched as Millicent knocked on the middle one. “Come in.” Said the voice from the other side.

Hermione tried to place the voice so she could be prepared for what awaited her. Unfortunately those two words, muffled through the door, were not enough for her.

Millicent opened the door. “She's here now, Mother.” She said.

“Step aside child, bring her in.”

She recognized the voice instantly. There was only one person who could sound like that. She had only a fraction of a second to pull herself together before Millicent grabbed her arm and pushed her into the room. She nearly cried with the pain of having to swallow the laughter that threatened to burst forth at the sight of her…'stepmother'. This is my idea of a hellish stepmother? She wondered, smiling to herself. I'll admit I didn't expect it, but how is this hellish exactly?

Sitting up against the pillows on her bed, with her glasses magnifying her eyes to at least twice their normal size, was Sybill Trelawney: Hogwarts' not-so-famous, very-seldom-accurate Professor of the `Fine Art that is Divination'.

“Come closer, Her-my-oh-nee.” She said. “Tell me child. What do you find so amusing? Do you think this is funny? Some sort of joke?”

Hermione chuckled softly to herself before clearing her throat and answering, “Oh no. No joke. Nothing funny.”

The smile that stretched across Trelawney's mouth did not reach her eyes as she spoke. “Listen to me now, Her-my-oh-nee. Listen closely to what I am telling you, for this will be the only time that you will receive help from any of us…”

Hermione's anger flared as she looked around the room and she began gesturing with her hands as she started to speak. “I'm standing here in this bizarre reality with three people I can barely tolerate on a good day. I'm supposed to be…what? … exactly?” She looked questioningly at Millicent and Cho, “Cinderella? Was that it? Is that you called me?” Both girls nodded and she turned back to Trelawney and continued, “Where in the hell am I supposed to find the humor in that? Now, I don't know if I've been hit with some sort of dementia spell or if I've landed in some alternate universe…hell, for all I know, I'm already dead … but I do know this…either I'm going to find a way out of this hellhole, with or without your help, or Ron and Harry will come for me. I'll not stay here any longer than I have to with the likes of you.”

“Dear girl,” Trelawney said, “I fear that it will not be so easy for you. There is no way for your friends to find you and before you can leave you must find what you seek. Make special note of this Her-my-oh-nee, we are not here to help you; no matter how much you may yearn for it, there is no help for you this time.”

“What do you mean `find what I seek'? I seek nothing here.” Hermione said. “No. Wait. I take that back. I seek a way out, are you telling me that I will find it?”

Trelawney laughed again. “Once again you show how truly ignorant you are in your knowledge of things that cannot be found in books. What you seek is not a tangible thing. It is not something you can hold within your hands. It is not something you see with your eyes. You must learn, Her-my-oh-nee, to look…beyond.”

“Look beyond? Beyond what, exactly? Can't you provide me with just one straight answer?” She asked, her frustration beginning to build.

“If one straight answer is what you seek, than this is what I will tell you…you must look beyond what you see before you. There is a specific reason for which you have brought each of us here; you must find it. That is the first step.”

She looked questioningly at Trelawney and softly asked, “When I find it, what do I do with it?”

“That is for you to decide. I'll not offer you advice. This is, after all, your favorite story…the story of Cinderella. Cinderella had only hope and dreams Her-my-oh-nee, not an advisor. You shall go on alone just as she did…only here, you'll not find friendly animals to help you, the birds will not sing with you, and the mice will not come out to play. Here you will experience what you refused to acknowledge as a child…the path that leads to happily-ever-after. That path is never easy. Your future rests in the here-and-now. Before this journey is over you will seal your own fate. That is all that I will tell you. The rest is up to you.”

What does that mean `I will seal my own fate'? She wondered.

Realizing that she wouldn't get any more helpful information, she had just one more thing she was curious to know…“Can I ask you one more question?”

“One.”

“How is it that at Hogwarts you are this spaced-out fortuneteller and yet here, right now, you appear to be so different…almost normal?”

“I do what is required of me under the circumstances. If you required me to be a `spaced-out fortuneteller' as you so kindly put it, then that's what I would be. At Hogwarts I much prefer the more dramatic side of my personality. How boring would it be if I were like this?”

“At least you'd be taken seriously.” Hermione mumbled to herself. Out loud she said, “Well, at least you're much more tolerable this way.”

“Only for now my dear. Only for now. Your time is coming. You've not yet heard our plans for you, dear. Cinderella didn't have it easy, child. Nor shall you.”

Hermione swallowed hard. “Plans?” She asked softly, almost scared to hear the answer.

“Oh yes, Her-my-oh-nee. Plans. Come closer child. Let me tell you how this works…”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

~~Harry~~

As it had been only Harry and Dudley in the Dursley's house growing up Harry had never before read nor heard the story of Cinderella. The cover of the book was reason enough for the Dursley's to ensure it was never a part of their reading library. Harry looked at the picture of the witch that adorned the cover, seeing the wand she was holding and the colorful lights that emanated from it made Harry long to send the book straight to Privet Drive when he finished with it. He smiled as he imagined the Dursley's reaction when they opened it.

He hadn't gotten far in the book as he found himself stopping often to ponder the story as it unfolded before him. Something about the story was familiar to him; it was as though he could identify with the make-believe character of Cinderella…as though the book had been written with him in mind. He had just reached the part of the story where Cinderella had been ordered by her stepmother and sisters to do their laundry, iron their clothes, etc…and he knew only too well how she must have felt.

Although he could identify with it on some level, the more he read it aloud to Hermione, the more he wondered how she had found comfort within its pages. As of yet, there had been nothing good happen to Cinderella. So far as he could tell, with the exception of a loving father and some animal friends, there was nothing yet that would make a young girl…or boy for that matter…long to hear it read over and over again.

He decided to take a break and watch her for a while. To this point there had been no recognition of the story whatsoever on her part; a fact he found disconcerting. She had not so much as twitched a finger and disappointment was beginning to fill him.

“You have a long way to go Harry.” He reminded himself aloud. “This will work. You have no reason to believe it won't.”

There must be something about this that made her happy and I just haven't gotten there yet. He thought. It'll happen.

Harry moved to sit at the edge of her bed. He leaned across her and with one hand he ran his thumb across the top of hers as he held it, with the other he alternated between running his fingers through her hair and caressing her cheek. After a few moments of silently watching her he began to speak, “Hi Hermione.” He said. “You've been sleeping for a long time now. Don't you think it's time you woke up? There are a lot of people waiting to see your beautiful smile and to hear your infectious laughter. Ron even says you can boss him around for a while if you want…though I bet he'd say forever if he thought it would bring you back sooner.”

He released her hand and leaned forward, closer to her, willing her to hear every word he was saying, “I'm here Hermione. Can you hear me? Can you feel me touching you?” He said softly as his hand continued to caress her cheek. “I love you Hermione and if you'll accept it I'll promise you my forever right here, right now. I can't imagine my life without you and I will continue to die a little each day until you come back to me. Please hear me Hermione. I will my life to you…take it. Let me trade places with you.” He leaned forward the rest of the way and gently kissed her forehead as silent tears fell from his eyes and stained her cheeks.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hermione's head was held high as she began to walk toward Trelawney. She had hardly gotten her stride when her steps faltered. She lifted her hand to her cheek and looked up to see if sprinklers had come on in the room; as her fingers brushed across the inexplicable dampness she felt upon her face….

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A/N2: Well, that's it for now. I hope that you enjoyed it. Please remember that as weird as it may sound, it will all come together…

Please feel free to point out any blatant errors. Sometimes it's hard to proofread your own stuff well. Thanks.

-->

6. A/N: Review Question Added

A/N:

I have been asked a couple of times now which version of Cinderella I'm using. This is the answer that I was preparing to send in response to a review. I think it would be better served here.

Review:

I understand about the proof-reading. I saw nothing that was obviously incorrect, but something with the story. Which are you going off of? The Grimm's Bothers telling, or some other? The Grimms Brother's version is very violent, whereas say Disney's version isn't.

Answer:

I would say, as of now, that this story is loosely, loosely based on the general story of Cinderella, though it will not be violent...This is more Hermione's own version. As you can see, it is not the sweet, talking animal story like the Disney version (although they are mentioned in the last chapter) nor is it or will it be violent like the Grimms version. BTW...Is that the one where the stepsister(s) cut(s) off her toes so the glass slipper will fit?

There are so many different versions of stories that just share the same basic premise and not much else; I suppose that's what this is. Although I do have three Disney versions of the story, I have not actually set out to copy anything from them...with the possible exception of the room and the staircase. I wanted her in a barren room as far away from the others as possible while still in the same house...that's near to the way it is in the Disney version. Everything else, to the best of my knowledge, has stemmed from my own imagination and I have no idea where it will go next. I never know until I start writing...this story has changed drastically from the cute little Cinderella story I set out to write over a month ago. I have a vague idea of how it will end and a few plot points along the way…that's it. I will be just as surprised (as I hope most of you are) by what happens next as any/everyone else will be.

I hope that however it turns out it is enjoyable or, at a minimum, a likable story. I am actually enjoying writing it and I have no idea at this point how long it will be.

As I was writing yesterday the stuff with Harry and Hermione at the end just popped in there...surprised me, really. I wasn't expecting it. The only thing I knew for sure (at least until I started trying to talk myself out of it) was who the 'steps' would be...Millicent, Cho, and Trelawney. There is a purpose behind each one of those characters, Hermione just has to figure out what it is.

Another Review:

Oh... interesting twist on Cinderella... are you going to have this more like how Ever After is??? Or more like Disney's Cinderella...

Author Feedback: You know, I saw 'Ever After' many years ago but I can not remember the storyline. I know it was Drew Barrymore but I can't remember anyone else or how that version went.

I'm not really planning on anyone's version in particular, although I have the Disney version (3 different ways mind you) and not 'Ever After'...it's more just my own take on it, I suppose. The story has already strayed way off what I had originally planned so I guess I shouldn't say it's my own take either! My brain and fingers have some sort of connection that requires no conscious thought on my part. I think they prefer for me to stay out of it altogether! I'll just have to see where they take me.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Here's another question that I've gotten asked a few times that some of you may be wondering about as well…

Since I just began reading this story, I was wondering about the "Cinderella" version question. But of course, as I got to the last chapter, it got updated again, and so voila! I have my answer. Now, the thing I'm still wondering about is why you've spilt Hermione's name into its syllables in the title. Is that reminescent of the way the CIN-DER-REL-LA's stepmother keeps hollering her name? P.S. Sorry if you've already addressed this

Author Feedback: I have only briefly addressed that. Originally when I planned the story `Her-my-oh-nee' had a very solid purpose. I'm not yet ready to divulge what that was because I still may use it. Suffice it to say, the purpose behind it has lessened to a great degree from then until now…as the story keeps changing.

I'm thinking about your question as I type this and I suppose that at some point that will have to come out...I just can't be sure when or how right now. Possibly at the very end. Hmmm.......*several ideas now swirling, screaming at me to let them out* If I were typing the story now, I would know several seconds after my fingers stopped typing...

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

That's about it. Not much more to say right now. I just wanted to clear those things up (and I hope I did) in case someone else was wondering. Just hang in there with me and hopefully all things will be cleared up by the time this story is told.

Many thanks to the readers and most especially to those of you who have taken the time to review.

Take care,

H_HrFan.

-->

7. The Answer Lies Within

A/N: I quickly put this chapter together this morning. It's very short but I wanted to post something before things get hectic again. I have reviewed it and did not find any glaring errors or inaccuracies. However, that does not mean they aren't there. If you come across something, please feel free to mention it so I can fix it.

BTW…I neglected to mention in my A/N Chapter 6 that the version Harry is reading is the Disney version. It is my version that is different from the rest.

Thanks for reading and most especially for reviewing. Happy holidays! H_HrFan

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Answer Lies Within

“What…” Hermione lowered her hand and found that her fingers were dry. She lifted her hand to her cheek once more and felt nothing there…no trace of the dampness she was sure she felt moments ago. But I felt it. She thought. I'm sure I did.

Another voice, unrecognizable to her, whispered, “Yes, you did. But do you recognize it? Can you feel from whence it came?”

Hermione thought for a brief moment and unbeknownst to her, she replied aloud to the voice, “No. Tell me.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Just then Harry began to rise to return to his seat and her book. He didn't get far before he whispered, “I love you, Hermione.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Suddenly, she was filled with a comforting warmth. I can feel him. She thought. The man from my dream. Who is he? Will I …

Hermione's thoughts were abruptly interrupted by Trelawney's answer to her question, “That's what I intend to do. Did I not ask you to come closer so I could tell you? What is wrong with you child?”

“What…” Hermione looked at Trelawney and shook her head, trying to clear the thoughts that plagued her. “What did you say?” She asked. She lowered her head and concentrated, trying to hold onto the warmth.

In her state, Hermione did not see the questioning look that passed between the three other women in the room. Nor did she see the shake of Trelawney's head that caused the two younger women to quickly look away from her.

“I am not going to sit here and play games with you Her-my-oh-nee. What is wrong with you?”

“Nothing. Nothing's wrong. It's just…I thought…I thought I felt…” The warmth now gone, she looked back at Trelawney and once more up at the ceiling. Dismissively she finished, “Nothing. It's nothing. Never mind.” She took a deep breath and began her walk to Trelawney. When will I get some time to myself to think?

Hermione silently gave herself another pep talk, “Okay, Hermione. Just listen to what she has to say, so you can get out. There are too many things to think about to waste any more time here.”

When she reached the side of the bed where Trelawney lay, Trelawney pointed to a chair, “Sit.” She said. “It is time you learned what you will be doing whilst you are here.”

Hermione swallowed hard, “Doing?” She asked tentatively.

“Yes, child. Doing. Why do you insist upon making me repeat myself?” Trelawney's voice was rising, her temper flaring. “You listen to me now child and you listen good. I'll not repeat myself again. Do you understand?”

Hermione nodded.

“For you, I will speak slowly so as to ensure your understanding. I was under the impression you were a bright girl but thus far you have proven quite adept at playing stupid. First of all, I wish to make this point very, very clear. There is no magic here. This I will repeat. There is NO magic here. You will not have your wand. Everything you do will be done with your hands. Do you understand?”

Hermione had not realized until that moment that she'd been without her wand. So much had happened since she'd awoken that it hadn't yet dawned on her to look for it. Just as well, I suppose. She thought. Wouldn't do me any good anyway. Although … it is worth a try to find out where it is.

“Where is my wand? What have you done with it?” She demanded.

Trelawney looked from Millicent to Cho and raised her hands toward Hermione “Do you see what I mean? Do you see it?” She asked. The girls nodded and she looked back at Hermione, “Stupid. Stupid. Stupid girl. What would you like for me to say? Do you want me to give you hints? Do you want me to play games with you until you find it? Well, here is your hint…your wand … IS NOT HERE!” She yelled. “Do you understand me now? There is no magic here. Your wand would not work nor did you bring it with you. Now I am tired of your questions. Do not speak again until I have finished or you have need to answer a question. Answer, Her-my-oh-nee…not ask. When I have finished you may ask what you desire. But, once again, know this. I will answer only those questions for which I am compelled to answer. Ask your question wisely, little one. You'll not get another chance.”

Hermione crossed her arms and stuck out her chin; determined not to let Trelawney know that she was more than just a little frightened of what was to come. “Fine.” She said. “Talk. The sooner you finish the sooner I can get out of here…and away from the three of you.” She looked around the room as she finished, glaring from face to face, wanting them to believe she wasn't intimidated by them. Normally she wouldn't be but now it was the three of them against only one of her and magic was not on her side. The odds were not good.

She returned her attention to Trelawney when she heard the woman say, “Insolent little -”

“Yes?” Hermione said sweetly, only the cold, hard look in her eyes conveying what she truly felt.

Trelawney took a deep breath before she continued on as if Hermione hadn't said anything, “You are here to work. You are here to do whatever is asked of you. You have so much concern for the plight of the house elf it is time you learned how the house elf lives. Perhaps it will give you more insight as you fight so foolishly for their cause.” Her eyes were alight, her voice becoming more animated. “Tell me Her-my-oh-nee. What do you remember from the story of Cinderella?”

“Well-” She closed her eyes and thought back to the last time she'd heard the story. She was ten years old, sitting on her mother's lap listening to her read. She smiled at the memory as she began to speak, “Cinderella had a loving father but his wife died. He wanted Cinderella to have a family so he married a woman with two daughters. One day there was a ball and all the young girls were invited to attend. Cinderella wanted to go but she didn't have anything to wear until she met her Fairy Godmother who gave her a beautiful gown. Then she went to the ball and danced with the Prince until Midnight when the clock started chiming. She ran away. She lost her glass slipper. The Prince found it and swore that he would marry only the girl who fit the slipper. The slipper fit Cinderella and she married the Prince and they lived happily ever after.” Hermione opened her eyes and looked at Trelawney when she finished. She was surprised to find the woman staring so blatantly at her.

“Is that it? Is that what you remember? You are leaving a lot out of the story Her-my-oh-nee. What do you remember of the stepmother and stepsisters?”

“Only that they were mean to her and jealous of her. I was a child. I was too young to care about their actions. I wanted fairy tales and happy endings, just like every other girl my age.” Hermione said defensively.

“Why do you think it is that we are so readily able to go from one good thing, straight into another with no regard for how we got there? Take your version of Cinderella. She has a loving father, who I might add; lost his wife…did Cinderella not lose her mother too? Then, she meets and marries the Prince. Where is the path she took to get there? In your telling of the story there is no struggle. There is no burning desire to see her happy. Why do you care if she is happy? I told you Her-my-oh-nee that I would not help you but now I feel I must. But only a little, for I fear that your ignorance will keep us here forever if I do not. Are you ready to hear what I have to say? It will require thought on your part, are you actually prepared to use your brain to think? Once again, I will say it only once.”

Hermione nodded, unsure of what to say.

“I told you that each of us has been brought here for a purpose and that your first step to leaving this place is to figure out why. If you look within yourself and answer the following question honestly you should be able to put together the first piece of your puzzle. Are you sure you are ready?”

Hermione nodded again and this time, in a soft voice she answered, “Yes. I'm ready.”

“Okay. Think Her-my-oh-nee. I will give you only the question. Not the answer.” She said looking straight into her eyes. “Here is your question. Why do so many people see fairy tales the way that you do, only remembering the good and blissfully ignorant of the bad? If you can answer that question honestly you will be on your way to finding what you seek.”

“I- I- I don't know.” Hermione stammered. She'd never thought before of fairy tales being anything but happy. She hadn't time for fairy tales in the years since she began Hogwarts. Cinderella had been left behind when she was ten and what did she care then about paths and struggles and pain? Her parents were loving and she had no fear of wicked stepmothers and stepsisters. Sure, she knew they were bad, but what did it matter as long as Cinderella was happy in the end? Just how bad could the `bad' have been? I wish I had that book now. She thought.

“Think about it Her-my-oh-nee. You do not have to answer now.” Trelawney said softly. Hermione could have sworn she heard an ever-so-slight trace of sympathy in her voice. Trelawney cleared her throat, “There is a dual purpose to what you will be asked to do here. One is to fulfill the requirement of any good Cinderella story. Two is to give you time to think so we may get out of here. I, for one, am tired already of the role for which you have provided me. If I stay much longer I fear my flair for the dramatic will somehow diminish.”

“Oh, but you really are much more tolerable this way.” Hermione said helpfully. She could hear Millicent and Cho quietly laughing in the background and she smiled.

Trelawney looked at her as if she were a nasty bug she'd like to step on. Ignoring her once again she said, “Okay. Now we shall go on to what will be required of you. Oh yes, dear girl, this shall be fun…and quite enlightening, I assure you. You will sweep and mop the floors, do the laundry, iron and fold the clothes, clean the drapes, and scrub the kitchen and bathrooms until they glisten…on all five floors. Just like your dear, sweet Cinderella. That is where you will begin. Once you have completed those chores you will report back to me. At which time, I will turn you over to your sisters so they may utilize your services. Do not forget Her-my-oh-nee. You are the reason we are here. If you do not like what you see here or the hell that you have created then you must think quickly to find what you seek.”

Hermione was anxious to get away. She looked at the three women in the room and saw the look of malice reflected in their eyes. Oh yes, they were going to enjoy having Hermione Granger, best friend of The-Boy-Who-Lived, and Miss I-know-everything-and-you-don't, doing their bidding…

She looked down at the floor once more. Now if only she could find the answers…

-->

8. Finding the First Piece

A/N: I was able to get in one more. This is starting to move a little faster and we are nearly there…a few more chapters, anyway. It's short but I think it says a lot…I hope so anyway!

I hope you enjoy this.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Finding the First Piece

It felt like forever but Hermione finally made it out of Trelawney's bedroom so she could get to work and think. Her hands were raw from the scrubbing and cleaning she'd been doing all day. Her muscles were sore and her body beat. All day she waited for the doorbell to ring to bring news of the grand ball she knew awaited on the horizon. The bell never rang.

Throughout the day she would pause in her chores to think about Trelawney's question; `Why do so many people see fairy tales the way that you do, only remembering the good and blissfully ignorant of the bad?'

What does that have to do with my getting out of here? She wondered every time she thought of the question. At one point she sat down and began to compose a mental list of all the possibilities counting the reasons on her fingers as she went:

1. People prefer happy endings

2. People don't like when bad things happen

3. The good is so much better to hold on to

4. It's better to let go of the negativity and maintain a firm grip on the positive

She knew, without really knowing, that none of those reasons were sufficient enough. When she found the right answer she was sure that something wonderful would happen.

A sharp voice cut into her thoughts. “What are you doing down there?” Millicent sneered. “Mother said that when you finish with your chores you are to see her so that we may have you.”

“You.” Hermione said. She stood up and though Millicent was taller she did her best to look in to her eyes. “What's your purpose?”

“What? What do you mean `what's your purpose?'” She sneered again.

“You know what I mean. What are you really doing here?” Hermione asked.

“Tell me Her-my-oh-nee what exactly is it about me you don't like. I can tell you what I don't like about you in just word but you're not as heartless as you seem to think that I am. Are there specific reasons you don't like me? Not that I care particularly, but maybe it's time you asked yourself what it is that makes you so judgmental. By what standards are we to be judged? Is it simply a matter of like and dislike? Or is there more? I think perhaps you are wasting your time thinking about the wrong things.”

“Tell me the word.” Hermione said, although she was quite sure she knew the answer.

“Excuse me?” Millicent said.

“Tell me the word. You said you could tell me what you don't like about me in one word. Tell me the word. Confirm for me the reasons why I do not care for you. I want to hear it.”

Millicent took a deep, controlling breath. “Okay. I'll tell you the word. I'm quite sure it's the one you are expecting me to say but I have no problem saying it out loud. Everything…I hate everything about you Her-my-oh-nee. Satisfied?” She asked.

“Why?” Hermione asked, curious now as to how she'd been perceived.

“There are too many reasons Her-my-oh-nee; thus the use of the word `everything'. I hate that you are judgmental, but refuse to admit that you are. I hate that you are beautiful, but act as though you're not; only so you can hear your friends tell you that you are. I hate the way you think you know everything and set out to make the rest of us look stupid. Her-my-oh-nee there are too many reasons.”

“Those are very poor reasons to hate me. It sounds more like you're jealous. Like hate, jealousy is a negative emotion but they are on completely different levels. Jealousy is often felt by those who wish to have something the other person has. Tell me Millicent, what do I have that you want?” Hermione said.

“Nothing.” Millicent said her eyes now cast downward, avoiding Hermione's stare. “There is nothing you have that I want. If you feel that those reasons are not sufficient proof of why I hate you then this is simply a matter of me lacking the verbal ability to substantiate it. It does not in any way negate the feeling.”

“Who are you? The Millicent Bullstrode I've known for seven years doesn't speak that way. Substantiate. Negate. What is with you people? This is my hell? To come to a place where people whom I know for a fact are incapable of stringing two words together can suddenly speak clearly and concisely? What? Are you now my competition? I'm no longer the brightest or most clever? Well you know what? You can have that. All I want is my life and I'm quite sure that I am capable of living it without the likes of you, Cho, or Professor Trelawney.” Hermione shouted. She looked at Millicent, determined to look her in the eyes before she spoke again.

“Look at me.” Hermione said, when she could not catch Millicent's eye. She looked up and Hermione spoke again, “Do you really want to know what it is that I don't like about you?”

“Yes. Tell me, Her-my-oh-nee. I so long to hear your insight into your own psyche.” Millicent said, trying hard to keep her voice steady, as her temper too began to rise.

“First of all,” Hermione started, “I don't hate you. I want to, but I can't. Perhaps it comes from being friends with Harry for so long, I don't know. But there is not a part of me that hates you, or anyone else for that matter.” At Millicent's surprised look she continued, “Don't get me wrong now. There are things that I don't like about you and things about you that…well…scare me, to be quite honest.”

“Oh, do tell. My curiosity is piqued.” Millicent said sarcastically.

Hermione ignored her and continued, “I don't like that you are mean to people just because you can be. You are bigger then most and you use that size to your advantage…to intimidate those smaller than you. I don't like that you treat people badly just because you know Draco Malfoy and you're in Slytherin House. Being in Slytherin does not give you liberty to treat people poorly. I don't like that you walk around all the time with…”

“Okay.” Millicent interrupted. “That's enough, I don't care to hear anymore. Now tell me Her-my-oh-nee, what about me scares you?”

“Honestly?” Hermione asked.

Millicent nodded.

“As a person you don't scare me per se…more like intimidate, but only just a little. It's what I see when I look at you that scares me.”

“And what do you see?”

“You are so harsh, so down all the time. When I look at you I see a lonely woman with no one there to comfort her. No one to talk to. No one to care for.” She looked up and softly said, “No one to love.”

Her face took on a different, slightly confused expression and she said, “That scares me.”

Millicent ignored her expression and urged her to continue, “Why? What does it matter what I become?”

Hermione began to understand. “Wait a minute.” She said. “That's why you're here, isn't it? You are here for a reason and that's it!” Hermione jumped a little in the air, excited that she may have found at least one answer.

“What do you mean?” Millicent asked.

“One of my biggest fears is being lonely. Now that the war and school are over Harry and Ron won't need me anymore, it scares me to death to think that I'll be alone now. They've been my life for seven years; they are all I know.”

“Well done, Hermione. You've gotten one right. Do not forget about the question. That is now your next step.”

“But what do I do with that knowledge?” Hermione asked anxiously.

Millicent's image began to fade. Before she disappeared Hermione heard her say, “Let it go, Hermione. Just let it go.”

“I'll see you at the Ball.” Were the last words Hermione heard as the last of her image faded.

“Thanks, Millicent.” Hermione whispered. “I truly hope that you don't end up alone.”

Hermione stood there, stunned. She'd been told that they were not there to help her and the very person she thought least likely to do so had practically given her the answer.

“I need to let go of my fear of being alone.” She said softly to herself. “But how can I do that when I'm here and I have no idea what awaits me out there?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Harry had long since fallen asleep. Something that reading had always done to him. It was a surefire antidote to his general insomnia. Unfortunately, it didn't work quite as well when his insomnia was a result of the nightmares that had plagued him for so long.

He was sitting in his chair with his head lying next to her on the bed; her hand held firmly in his own.

He awoke abruptly when he felt the slightest movement of her fingers. It was the first time he'd witnessed any sign of life from her. He sat up quickly and pulled his hand away so he could see with his eyes what he'd felt with his hand. Her fingers moved again, just the slightest movement. Harry's heart leapt to his throat and he jumped up to whisper to her once again, “I can feel you moving. I can see it. Come back to me Hermione. Come back to us.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“I'm coming.” Hermione whispered.

-->

9. Fear of the Unknown Is?

A/N: Here is another semi-long chapter. I hope that you enjoy it. It probably will be the last for a while…although the ideas are swarming through my head faster than I can type them.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Fear of the Unknown Is?

“Coming where?”

Hermione looked up and sighed, “Can't I get just five minutes of peace around here when I want it?” She exclaimed.

“Who were you talking to? Coming where?” Cho repeated.

“What are you talking about? I didn't say anything.” Hermione said in frustration.

“When I came around the corner you said `I'm coming'. Now I want to know who you were talking to or where you think you're going.” Cho demanded.

“As per usual, you don't know what you're talking about. I wasn't talking to anyone and I already told you I didn't say anything. What do you want anyway?” Hermione asked defiantly. Her mind was replaying Cho's words, you said, `I'm coming'…did I say that? She wondered silently to herself. If I did, what was I talking about and why can't I remember it?

“I'm looking for Millicent. Have you seen her?” Cho asked.

“She was here a little while ago but then she disappeared.” Hermione answered.

“What do you mean she disappeared? You mean she left? Where did she go?” Cho asked impatiently.

“She disappeared. That's it. She's gone. She doesn't report to me and I have no idea where she went. Why don't you go look for her elsewhere? Leave me alone.” Hermione said, waving her arms as if to scoot her off down the hall.

“You know if you're done with your chores you're supposed to report to mother so she can turn you over to us. Millicent and I have great plans for you, Her-my-oh-nee. We're looking forward to the time you become ours.” Cho said as she began to walk away.

“I wouldn't bet on that.” Hermione mumbled and smiled to herself.

Hermione sat down again and paused to think about what Cho had said. She couldn't remember saying anything beyond her whispered words to Millicent after she faded away. “I'm coming”…why on earth would I say that?

Hermione shook her head and decided instead to concentrate on the question Trelawney had posed to her. Why do so many people see fairy tales the way that you do, only remembering the good and blissfully ignorant of the bad? She put that together with what she'd learned from Millicent. I need to let go of my fear of being lonely.

“Fear of being lonely…only the good. Fear of being lonely…only the good.” Hermione was nearly chanting. “Fairy tales. Paths. Struggles.” She said, not caring at this point that she was speaking aloud to herself; her concentration focused solely on figuring out the next piece.

“People look at the good in fairy tales because…” She said.

“People look at the good in fairy tales because…what?” She said in frustration. She was pacing back and forth and everything around her had disappeared. She was determined to see this through and nothing…

Ding dong! Ding dong!

“What the hell?” She said, looking around trying to find the source of the noise that had interrupted her thoughts. Apparently their not the only ones out of character here, since when do I curse?

Ding dong!

“The bell.” She said. Finally. The invitation.

When she got to the door she threw it and was excited to see the courier standing there with an envelope. “Evening M'lady.” He said. “Here you are. Special post from the castle.”

“Thank you.” Hermione said, barely able to contain her excitement.

“Yes, miss. Have a good evening.” He said as he tipped his hat and walked away.

Hermione practically skipped as she took the envelope to Trelawney. “Special post from the castle.” She said as she handed her the letter.

“Well. I suppose we know what this is then, don't we?” Trelawney said.

“Oh, yes. It means the end is near, doesn't it?”

“No. It means no such thing. The bell was not to ring until you found the first piece. Tell me child, what have you discovered?”

“Is that knowledge that I have to share? Can I not keep it to myself?” Hermione asked. She was unsure of what might happen should it be discovered that Millicent did indeed help her to unravel her own purpose for being there. For reasons unknown, she wanted to protect her.

Trelawney spoke only one word, “Millicent.”

“How could you…” Hermione began.

“You are still too blind to see what is before you, aren't you. You've learned so much but absorbed so little. Go away now.” Trelawney said, waving her hand toward the door.

“But the ball…”

“The ball is not for you to worry about right now. You have far bigger things to occupy your mind.” She interrupted. “Have you finished your chores?”

“No.” She said, then hurriedly added, “Almost.”

“Get to it then. Finish, and then report to your sister. It's really too bad you know?” Trelawney said as she began to open the envelope.

“What is?” Hermione asked.

Trelawney laughed, “Why…it's really too bad that Miss Bullstrode was not with us long enough to utilize you. I know that she was so looking forward to ordering you around.” She said. Softly, more to herself she muttered, “Now I must wonder if Miss Chang has what is takes to use you without her here as back up.” She looked up, surprised to see Hermione still standing there. “Did I not tell you to leave?”

“Yes. Yes you did. I'm going.” Hermione said, puzzled by Trelawney's words. “She was so looking forward to it…” If she were looking forward to it, she thought, then why did she help me? Could it be that she's really not the person I've always thought her to be? Maybe I did judge her unfairly.

“Oh. For your information, the ball will be held tomorrow evening. You have one more night to work it out.”

Hermione closed the door quietly as she walked out. She was starving so rather than listen to Trelawney about chores, she headed to the kitchen to find something to eat. It was late and the kitchen staff had left for the evening so she found herself alone. It's a good thing they didn't try to make me cook, she thought. Probably thought I'd try to kill them or something. She smiled. Even if she hadn't poisoned the food, the result probably would have killed them anyway. If there was one thing she absolutely could not do, it was cook.

After eating she made her way slowly up the stairs to her room. She had every intention of trying to sort through what she knew to try to find the missing pieces. What she did was collapse onto her bed where she fell immediately to sleep.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Harry had seen nor felt any further movement from Hermione. It would seem as though wherever she'd been, she'd returned. He was beginning to wonder if it might have been his imagination.

He began talking to her once again. “What is it about this book, Hermione? What about it will bring you back to us?” He looked at the cover of the book once more and sighed. “I wonder, Hermione when was the last time you read this book? As crazy as it sounds, do you recognize the similarities between myself and Cinderella? The loss of parents, the wicked family, the struggles, the pain…do you see it Hermione? Is this a sign? Was there a deeper reason for this being your favorite story so many years ago?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hermione turned restlessly in her sleep. She could hear him again only his voice was different this time; questioning and sad. “Harry.” She mumbled. “Harry, where are you?” The sound of her own voice surprised her and woke her from her dream. She sat up, “Harry?” She called out. “Harry, are you here?”

Silence.

She rubbed her eyes and tried to look around. The sun was slowly rising and a soft light lit the room just enough for her to see where she was. She fell back onto the bed and sighed. She had hoped it was all a dream.

Harry. Thoughts of Harry lingered in the back of her mind as she sat up and began to think once more about the question Trelawney had asked.

Why do so many people see fairy tales the way that you do, only remembering the good and blissfully ignorant of the bad?

Harry.

“Why do I keep going back to Harry?” She said aloud to herself. “What does Harry have to do with Cinderella?”

“Harry. Cinderella. Cinderella. Harry.” Hermione laughed. “CinderHarry.”

The voice, still unrecognizable spoke once again, “Cinderella and Harry have a lot in common, Hermione. Think…”

Hermione began to think aloud, “Cinderella's parents died, Harry's parents died. Cinderella was forced to live with people who didn't love her. Harry was forced to live with people who didn't love him. Through it all Cinderella remained good in spirit, so did Harry. Throughout it all, they both remained just as beautiful on the inside as they were on the outside. Cinderella got her happily-ever-after…Harry hasn't. Is that where the similarities are meant to end? Only with the bad?”

Why do so many people see fairy tales the way that you do, only remembering the good and blissfully ignorant of the bad?

“Of course!” She said loudly. “People remain blissfully ignorant of the bad out of fear. We all want to believe that the path from one good thing to another will be easy when in fact, it so often isn't. We hang on to the good in fairy tales because that is the only time we can. We naturally fear what we don't know. In fairy tales we can overlook the bad because more often then not they both begin and end happily…what happens in the middle is quickly forgotten.”

Harry.

“Harry has never been able to let go of the struggles because they have always been such a part of him. He's had to struggle along the same difficult path every day for nearly 17 years. Like me, so many forget about the struggles that others have to go through before they find their happily-ever-after…if they find it all.”

Is Harry the reason I've always favored Cinderella? I've always felt a deeper connection with him but I would never have guessed that it had anything to do with a fairy tale. Am I to be a part of his finding his happily-ever-after? “If that's it, then what am I doing here when I should be…” she paused, where is he anyway, she wondered, “...somewhere…wherever he is so I can help him? And how am I supposed to help him? We've been friends for a long time, but how does that affect his future happiness?”

“Her-my-oh-nee!” Once again the yell seemed permeate through the walls, surrounding her.

“Ugh…not again.” She said in frustration. “I have got to find a way to get rid of them the same as Millicent.”

Hermione ignored the yell and headed for the shower.

Feeling somewhat refreshed she got dressed and headed for the door. Ready for whatever awaited her this time…

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The moment she reached the second landing Cho stepped out of her room. “It's about time. What took you so long?”

“What does it matter? I'm here now. What do you want?” Hermione asked.

“How dare you talk to me that way? Have you finished with your chores?”

“Once again. I repeat. What does it matter? What do you want?” Hermione asked impatiently.

“Humph. Let's go.” Cho said, grabbing Hermione's arm and dragging her toward Trelawney's room.

“Let go of me!” Hermione yelled, pulling her arm away. “Don't ever touch me again. I may not be able to use magic now, but don't think I won't hex you when we get out of here.”

Cho looked at her and Hermione saw fear flash briefly in her eyes before she straightened up and regained her composure. “I wouldn't be too sure of ever getting out of here if I were you. You may figure everything out, but there's still a chance you'll never leave. So until you know, I'd back off on the idle threats if I were you.” Cho sneered. “Besides, did you hear mother say anything about my not being able to use magic? If I'm not mistaken, you were the only one she was talking to. You better watch yourself.” Cho looked her over quickly then turned and stalked off to knock on Trelawney's door.

“Come in.”

“She's finally decided to grace us with her presence mother.” Cho said sarcastically.

“Very well. Step aside. Let her in.” Trelawney said.

Hermione entered the room, determined once again to show that she was not intimidated.

Trelawney looked to Cho. “Leave us.” She said.

“But…”

“Leave us. Do not tell me that her ignorance is spreading?” Trelawney said, pointing from Hermione to Cho.

“Very well, mother.” Cho said as she backed out and quietly closed the door behind her.

“Why do you insist upon making us wait for you Her-my-oh-nee? Why must we call you repeatedly?” Trelawney asked. “Do you not yet understand that in order for you to leave here you must fully comprehend what is expected of you? Do you think the house elves that you care so much for could get away with treating their masters the way that you treat me? Do you think your dear, sweet Harry could treat his family this way? No. They cannot. But you do not yet see, do you?”

“No. Apparently I don't.” Hermione said. “Tell me.”

“This I will tell you, Her-my-oh-nee. If you were to leave here now you would go back expecting to find things the way they were when you left, with no understanding whatsoever of the things you think matter most.”

“But what do I think matters the most? I mean, what do I need to understand?”

“Do you not know where your heart lies?” Trelawney asked, her voice more serious then Hermione had known it could be.

“No.” Hermione said, confused by the meaning in her words. “I know only that it lies with my friends.

“Friends? Nothing more Her-my-oh-nee?”

“No. Nothing more.” Hermione said.

“Then you are not being honest with yourself. Soon you will come to understand. I know that you have learned another lesson. Tell me what you have learned.”

“I've been thinking about the question you posed to me yesterday. I think I have the answer, although it doesn't all make sense to me.”

“Tell me.”

Hermione took a deep breath and chose her words carefully before she spoke, “I think that people only remember the good in fairy tales because they fear the bad. Fairy tales are an escape from the struggles and pain in our lives. If we dwelt upon the bad in them, there would be no way to find comfort in them. They generally start out happy and end happy…leaving the stuff in the middle to be quickly forgotten. People want their path to happily-ever-after to be easy.”

“Would you say then that people have a fear of the unknown?”

“Yes.”

“And fear of the unknown is what, exactly?” Trelawney asked.

“I don't understand.” Hermione said.

“You must think. You have only part of your answer. How does your answer affect you? How does it affect Hermione Granger? How does it affect this hell that you have created? Think Her-my-oh-nee.”

“Why are you so persistent? I thought you weren't here to help me.” Hermione said, puzzled by Trelawney's questions.

“I have my reasons. I am not all that you think I am Her-my-oh-nee. You are running out of time. You must think.” Trelawney urged.

“But I don't know how it affects me. I have realized the parallels between the life of Cinderella and the life of Harry and now I'm left wondering if I am somehow meant to help him find his happily-ever-after. But that's not what you are looking for. I don't know how to answer your question.” Hermione said, her voice cracking as tears of frustration threatened to fall.

“What else have you learned, Her-my-oh-nee?”

Hermione took another deep breath and swallowed hard to rid herself of the lump that had been forming in her throat. “Millicent was here to tell me that I have to let go of my fear of being lonely.”

“Very good. That was to be the second piece. There is another you were to put together first. That is why I posed the question to you yesterday. You must do it now Her-my-oh-nee. You must find the answer. I'll ask you again. What is fear of the unknown? Can you tell me that? I know that you are a bright girl. Think Her-my-oh-nee. The unknown…”

“Fear of the unknown is…”

“Yes?”

“Fear of the unknown is…” Hermione looked at Trelawney and once again she knew she'd found the answer. She spoke slowly, absorbing the meaning of her words even as she spoke them, “Fear of the unknown is fear of the future. Your purpose here is much like Millicent's.”

“Yes, Her-my-oh-nee. Tell me what you fear of the future.”

“Aside from being lonely?”

“Yes, child. Aside from being lonely. You know now that was Miss Bullstrode's purpose. What now is mine?”

“In your classes you are always predicting Harry's death. Every day, for nearly five years, since the start of Divination, I have feared that one of your predictions would come true. I am terrified of a future without Harry and Ron in it. Loneliness is an emotion I could deal with as long as I knew that Harry and Ron were all right.”

Trelawney nodded and Hermione noted that the smile on her face was the first genuine she'd seen. “We fear the path that takes us from one good thing to what we hope will be another. We forget that the journey is what makes us who we are and what gives us the appreciation for what we receive. If all good things came to you, would you appreciate them as much as someone like Harry would?” She asked.

Hermione could find no answer within her so she merely shook her head.

Trelawney continued, “Say that Harry is your future. If you went to him with no knowledge of what he has been through, would you truly understand him or would you merely pacify him whilst you pretend to understand? In order to appreciate your future you must be willing to endure the path that leads you there, with all its trials and tribulations. Are you prepared for that?”

“Yes. I think I am.” Hermione said cautiously.

“You have another question. You want to know if I am telling you that Harry is your future. Here is your answer…I am not telling you one way or another. Your future is for you to decide. Harry has endured his trials and tribulations and is therefore ready to move on to find his fairy tale ending. As such, he is a perfect example for my explanation to you. It was neither a hint nor a clue.”

“But how did you know I was…”

“I told you, dear. I am not all that you think I am.” Trelawney said as she too began to disappear. “This is far from over Hermione. Be ready for the next.”

Hermione called out to her, “But what do I do with that knowledge?”

“In the words of Millicent Bullstrode, `let it go, Hermione. Just let it go'.”

Perhaps I've misjudged another one. Hermione thought at she smiled at the spot where Trelawney had been only moments ago.

”So I have to let go of my fear of the future and my fear of being lonely.” Hermione said aloud to herself. “I wonder what lesson Cho has in store for me…

-->

10. Doth My Eyes Deceive Me or is That Really...

A/N: Not that I expect a lot of people to be reading this story during the holidays, but I was able to find some time to write a semi-long chapter that I'm excited to post. I hope that you all enjoy it. I felt it was time for a little comic relief…I hope you find it amusing.

Once again, I am the only one here to read this. Forgive any blatant errors and please feel free to point them out. Thanks.

Happy holidays to all…H_HrFan

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Doth My Eyes Deceive Me or is That Really…

When the last of Trelawney's image disappeared Hermione began to think about Cho and what role she could possibly have to play in all of this. I've never been scared of her. She thought. I can't think of a reason to fear anything about her. What could it be?

Hermione jumped as the door slammed against the wall behind her.

“Damn it, Cho!” She yelled as she spun around. “You scared me. What's your problem?”

“So. You've done it again, have you?” Cho sneered.

“What are you talking about?” Hermione asked.

“Mother. Where is she?” Cho asked.

“She's gone.” Hermione said. “And she's not your mother. Stop calling her that.”

“Never mind what I call her.” Cho said offhandedly. “Gone? Just like Millicent, I suppose?”

“Yeah. Gone. Just like Millicent.” Hermione mocked.

“Why didn't you tell me yesterday Millicent had gone?” She asked.

“I did tell you she was gone. What's your problem anyway?” Hermione said, frustrated.

“You said she was gone, not that she was gone.” Cho said her voice rising.

“Gone. Gone. What difference does it make? It's the same thing. What the hell is wrong with you? I would think you'd be happy to know I'm figuring this out. The sooner I figure it out the sooner we can both get out of here. Isn't that what you want?” Hermione asked, amazed at the sudden change in Cho's behavior.

“What do you know about what I want? What do you know about getting out of here? Haven't you figured it out yet? The last thing I want is for you to get out of here.” Cho said vehemently.

“Have you lost your mind?” Hermione asked. “What's going on with you? Tell me then, what do you want?”

“I'll tell you exactly what I want.” She said. “I want you to pay for what you've done to me…”

“Wha…” Hermione stopped, stunned.

“Oh yes, Her-my-oh-nee, I want you to pay.” Cho said as she brandished her wand and pointed it at Hermione. Hermione had no time to react before she heard her softly speak an incantation.

A strange feeling came over her and she felt as though she could no longer control her own thoughts or actions. She looked at Cho's smiling face and found herself awaiting further instructions.

“The spell you're under will last for five hours. At the end of five hours you will be yourself once again. You will remember everything that you've done but you will not remember having been under a spell. You will believe that you did it of your own accord, you will not remember my speaking to you at all.” Cho said. “Great spell isn't it?”

“Great spell.” Hermione repeated, trance-like.

“I've been working on this for a while Her-my-oh-nee. Now I have you right where I want you for as long as I want you. I've been waiting a long, long time for this. Since you're here to be Cinderella and you have yet to experience what that's like, here's what you'll do for me today Her-my-oh-nee…” Cho said laughing.

“What do you want me to do?” Hermione asked.

“First I want you to prepare my dress for the ball tonight. Someone special will be there and I want to look my best for him. Then, you'll run my bath and when I'm done you'll do my hair and makeup and help me to get ready. I will be the most beautiful at the ball and won't it be ironic that you, the one for whom the ball is for, will be the one to make me so. In the meantime, you will continue the work you started and did not complete yesterday. You will finish cleaning this house. Do you understand? You will be so busy doing what I want you to do that you will have no time to think about how to get out of here or to get yourself ready for the ball.” She said.

“Yes.” Hermione said. “I understand.”

“Let's go.” Cho said, leading the way toward her bedroom. When they entered she showed Hermione her dress. “There are some things that I want changed and you'll change them for me.” She said.

“Yes. I'll change it.” Hermione said.

“This ribbon, remove it and replace it with this one and pull the waist in a little tighter. When you're done with that I want you to shine my shoes. I want to be able to see myself in them.” Cho said. “I'm going to the kitchen for food. I'll be back soon and I expect the dress to be completed and for you to have picked up where you left off in your cleaning last night. In fact, before you leave here, clean this room. Then, when you've completed that you may go and continue last night's work.”

“Complete the dress. Clean your room. Begin cleaning where I left off last night.” Hermione repeated.

“I will find you when I am ready for my bath.” Cho said.

“I will be ready.” Hermione said, returning her attention to the dress.

“Very well. I'll be back.” Cho said as she headed out the door and toward the kitchen.

Hermione made the changes to the dress, shined Cho's shoes, and cleaned and dusted her room just as she had been instructed. When she finished she left to begin cleaning where she'd left off the night before. She had been working for a little over an hour when Cho found her.

“I'm ready for my bath Her-my-oh-nee. Prepare it for me. Be sure to use the lavender scented soap. You'll find it on the shelf above the bathtub. I like a lot of bubbles and the water to be a little on the hot side. I'll be in my room waiting. Come for me when it's ready.” Cho instructed.

“Yes, Cho.” Hermione said as she headed toward the bathroom to prepare the bath.

Hermione prepared the bath and found Cho in her room waiting. Cho checked the time. “Two hours remaining dear Her-my-oh-nee. I will look for you in one hour so you can assist me in preparing for the ball. Be sure you have not gone far.” She said.

“Yes Cho. I will be waiting nearby.” Hermione replied.

One hour later Cho called for her and she met her in her room. “We have only one hour before the carriage arrives to take me to the ball. There's no time to waste. I want to look perfect. Start with my hair.” Cho instructed as she sat down at the vanity.

Hermione began to comb her hair. When her hair was partially dry and flat against her head she combed it back and began to braid it while intricately weaving ribbon throughout it. Then she pulled the braids and remaining hair into an elegant bun in the back. When she finished Cho already looked beautiful.

“Now you need to do my makeup. Only a little. I prefer it to be light. As you can see, I don't need much.” She said as she admired herself in the mirror.

“All right.” Hermione said as she began to add light touches of makeup to Cho's already beautiful face.

Cho was pleasantly surprised as she looked into the mirror. She couldn't remember ever looking quite so beautiful.

Hermione unzipped and removed the dress from the hanger as Cho removed her robe to step into it. The dress was a lovely shade of yellow that complemented her skin color perfectly. Hermione thought she'd never seen anyone so lovely and told her so.

“Thank you.” Cho said smugly, eyeballing Hermione in her ragtag dress. “It's good that one of us looks ready. Now help me outside to the carriage. The timing should be just right. Just as the carriage is pulling away, you should be coming out of the spell. You'll be yourself again as you watch me leave. By the time you get yourself together I will already have the attention of the one I seek. Exciting isn't it?” Cho said.

“Exciting.” Hermione repeated. She helped Cho into a cloak and walked her outside where she assisted her into the waiting carriage. Just as the driver was pulling away Hermione shivered as the spell began to wear off.

“How did I get here?” She wondered aloud.

She looked up as she heard the familiar voice of Cho speaking to the driver. “Wait. Stop.” The carriage stopped and Cho looked out the door toward Hermione. “Come here Her-my-oh-nee.” She called.

Hermione shook her head and turned to walk toward Cho. She rolled her eyes and spoke softly to herself, “Now I remember what I'm doing here.” She looked up at Cho as she reached the side of the carriage, “What do you want?” She asked abruptly.

“Oh. Her-my-oh-nee. What's wrong? I just wanted to thank you for your help in getting ready and to remind you that you have so little time to get ready for the ball yourself. I wouldn't recommend wearing that to meet the Prince.” Cho said looking at Hermione's housedress. “Let's go.” She called out to the driver, laughing all the while at Hermione as she stood staring at the rags she was wearing.

“Bloody hell.” Hermione said. “Now what am I going to do?”

Her first thought was to go to Cho's room to see what other dresses she might find in there; hoping there was something that she could wear. When she tried the door it was locked. Cho had placed a spell on it and without her wand there was no way for Hermione to get it opened. She checked both Millicent and Trelawney's doors as well and discovered the same thing: locked.

Frustrated she took the long climb upstairs to her own room. She took a hot shower and looked once again in the wardrobe she'd found there. The dress that hung there was old and the color had long since faded. The white in the dress was now a dingy brown from years of accumulated dust. She took the dress from the hanger and began to shake it. As the dust began to fly around she started to sneeze. Not a good idea. She thought as her eyes began to water.

Frustrated, she sat on the bed. Her eyes were now red and watery and she had nothing to wear to the ball. She began to think about the story of Cinderella. “That's it!” She said laughing. She smacked herself on the head as she put on the old dress and made her way downstairs; not really caring how she looked because she was about to meet her fairy godmother.

When she got to the bottom of the stairs she ran for the door. She thrust it open and ran out into the warm night air. Not really knowing where she was going, she subconsciously ran to wherever her legs would lead her. When she reached a clearing she stopped. This is the place, she thought. Where is she? It's getting late and she should be here.

~~~Harry~~~

Harry couldn't place his sudden apprehension. For some unknown reason he wasn't nearly as comfortable with the fairy godmother part of the book as he thought he'd be judging by the cover. It wasn't so much the words in front of him as a feeling that something, somewhere wasn't quite right…

“Be careful.” He whispered softly to no one in particular.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hermione sat down on a wooden bench and in her frustration she placed her head in her hands and began to cry. She didn't know what to expect but she was sure that she wouldn't get out of this place without making it to the ball and she couldn't go to the ball like this. Her head jerked up at the sound of a voice. Did someone just warn me to be careful? She wondered.

Her eyes were watery and her vision slightly blurred but the sight before her took her so much by surprise that she started wiping her eyes again and again as she tried to determine if it was real.

Then she began to laugh: hard. She was sure she had finally lost her mind. What she saw was a mirage…it had to be. There was no way that what she was seeing was real.

“Think this is funny, do you?”

“Don't tell me...” she barely managed to say through her laughter. “you're my…”

“Don't say it. Don't you dare say the `f' word.”

Hermione couldn't remember the last time she'd laughed so hard and her stomach was beginning to hurt. “You're my…” She choked out as she held her stomach.

“You heard me. You are not going to like what happens if you dare to say the `f' word.”

Hermione couldn't stop herself, “Don't tell me you're my fairy god`mother'!!!” Tears were streaming down her face now and she was having trouble catching her breath. She looked up at him again and made a concerted effort to regain control of herself.

“Oh. That's rich. I'm happy to see you find this so amusing.” He said sarcastically.

Still laughing she said, “I'm sorry. It's just…it's just…this is too funny!” She tried to take a few quick, deep breaths before continuing, “I mean, I've been surprised by the people I've seen until now, they were most definitely the least I'd expected to find, but you…you take the cake. You are definitely the very last I'd expected to see…especially in this role. Not to mention those clothes.”

“Well laugh it up while you can, Mudb…”

“Now Draco,” she interrupted, finally regaining control of herself. “The fairy godmother was there to help Cinderella. Not call her nasty little names. Let's not go there. Although…” she stopped as if re-thinking what she was saying, “that is the most predictable thing that's been said to this point.”

“What am I doing here Granger? What the hell is this?” He said, disgusted.

“I have no idea Malfoy.” She said, automatically reverting to the name she'd always called him. “I'm learning all sorts of new things here. Apparently I'm some kind of Cinderella or something. I don't really understand it. First there was Millicent Bullstrode and Cho Chang, then Professor Trelawney, and now you. I have no idea what's going on.”

“Cinderella?” Draco said. “Who or what is Cinderella?”

Hermione looked at him, surprised that he didn't seem to know what was going on as the others had. “She's part of a fairy tale.” She said. “You really don't know why you're here?”

“No. I think I must have missed that memo.” He drawled.

“Oh. Talk about rich.” Hermione said. “Guess you should have paid more attention. Maybe then you wouldn't be the fa…”

Draco put his hand up to stop her. “Don't repeat it.” He warned.

“If you don't know what's going on, how did you know about the `f' word? Why couldn't I say it when you first saw me.”

“Oh. That. When I was on my way here I heard someone laughing. They were saying something about…well…the `f' word. I blocked the rest out and found myself here. Somehow I just knew that was what you were trying to say.” He said as he shivered slightly at the thought of being called a fairy anything.

“You don't know who Cinderella is either?” Hermione asked.

“Sort of.” He said. “Isn't she the one with the glass slipper or something?”

Hermione laughed. “Yes, the glass slipper or something, that's her. Anyway, there are lessons that I've been learning since I've been here but I can't imagine what you might have to teach me. Maybe you're just here to lighten things up…you know, a little comic relief.”

“Oh, yeah. You can always count on Draco Malfoy for that now, can't you Granger?” He said. “Comic relief…humph! Doesn't that story have a Prince or something? Not that I want to end up with you, but I think I'm much more suited to be the Prince. Not…not…” he stumbled and waved his hands about himself, “this.” He said, disgustedly.

“Well at least it's only tights and a ruffled shirt. Oh, and nice plume you got there.” She said, looking up at him and laughing. “It could be worse you know?”

“Oh, really?” He said. “How so?”

“Remind me to show you the cover of the book when we get out of here. You can see for yourself.” She said. “Let's just say that in all the versions I've read, this role has never been that of a fairy…OOPS! Sorry.” She said, laughing at the look on his face at her use of the `f' word. “Well, its never been that of a god`father'. Be thankful you don't have the wings and the sparkly dress. Although I have to admit it would make the moment that much more memorable.”

“Am I the only one with a wand here, Granger?” He said, assuming she'd take the hint.

Hermione laughed again. “Okay. Okay. I get it. I'll stop.”

“So tell me what I'm doing here.” Draco said.

“You're supposed to be getting me ready for the ball. The job of the godmother…” she said, pausing to check his reaction, “or god`father' in this case… is to arrange a carriage for transportation and a dress for the ball.”

Draco's smiled deviously. “You mean to tell me that my job is to get you dressed for the ball?” He said.

Hermione jerked her head up and looked at him, her eyes wide. “Not exactly.” She said slowly. “You're job is to magically transform what I'm wearing into something else…something beautiful. Your job is not to dress me. That's something that I believe I'm quite capable of doing myself if it came down to it.”

“Even after all this time you still know how to take the fun out of everything, don't you Granger?” He said.

“Yeah. I try, Malfoy.” She replied. “Anyway, are you ready to do this?” She asked.

“Do I have a choice?” He replied.

Hermione laughed as she suddenly remembered the movie version of the story. “Do you know the incantation?” She asked.

“The what?” He asked, confused.

“The incantation. The song. Bipppety-bobbity-boo.” She said, trying hard not to laugh.

“Boopity-hippity-who?” Draco asked. “What the hell are you talking about Granger?”

Hermione laughed. “Nothing. Never mind. I'm just kidding. It's just…it's a song from the movie Cinderella. It's what the godmother sings when she's transforming the pumpkins and stuff for Cinderella before she goes to the ball.”

“Oh. Right. Well, if that's what we need, you got the wrong guy. All I can do is this…” He said as he waved his wand and a beautiful carriage appeared before them.

“Well, okay.” Hermione replied, obviously impressed. “Looks like we won't need the song then.”

“Like that?” Draco said smugly.

“Yes. Looks like you did learn something in all those years at Hogwarts. If nothing else, I'm impressed by that!” She retorted.

Draco frowned. “All right Granger, what's next? You know what? Wait a minute. I've done something for you. It's time I did something for me.” He said as he waved his wand toward himself. His clothes transformed from tights and a ruffled shirt to a well-fitting pair of jeans and t-shirt...his hat just disappeared. Hermione had to admit that he looked pretty good.

“Okay now. Are you ready?” She asked.

“Can you give me a minute?” He said. “I'm admiring my work here. I look damn good, don't I?”

Hermione laughed. “Sure Malfoy. Damn good. Can we get moving now? At this pace the ball's going to be over before I get there.”

Draco took one last appreciative look down at himself. “Well, you have to admit, I am definitely more Prince material.” He said. He looked at her and saw she was getting slightly impatient and since this was supposed to be about her he caved, “All right. What's next?”

“Well, there should be someone to drive the carriage. Oh…and…I don't suppose it would hurt to have some horses to pull it either.” She said a bit sarcastically.

“Oh. Yeah. Guess that should have come standard with the carriage, huh?” He said as he waved his wand and produced four of the most beautiful horses Hermione had ever seen.

“Wow. You're certainly doing great so far.” She said. “You're a natural at this fai…god`father' business.” She said smiling.

“Well thanks. It's great to know I have something to fall back on if my life's ambition to be an exotic, nude dancer doesn't work out.” He cracked.

Hermione laughed again. “Okay. Well now I need a driver and a dress.”

Draco waved his wand again and produced a driver for the carriage. “One down.”

“One to go.” She said, hoping he'd get to it quickly.

Draco looked at her and raised his eyebrows. “Now for the dressing.” He said.

“Malfoy?” She said. “What are you thinking? Be nice…”

Draco laughed. “Nice. You want nice?” He said. “Here you go.” He waved his wand and Hermione squealed.

She looked down at what she was wearing and made a move to cover herself. “DRACO MALFOY!” She screamed. “Fix this!”

She was dressed in a tight micro-mini skirt, knee high boots, and a tight sleeveless shirt that left her midriff bare.

Draco laughed. “What's wrong with it Granger.” He said. “Your legs aren't half bad, you know?” He looked at her appraisingly. “Nice stomach too.”

“Malfoy. Stop playing around. I can't go to the ball like this.” Hermione cried.

“Come on Granger. You'll get the Prince's attention in that getup for sure. Isn't that what it's all about?”

“Draco Malfoy, if you don't fix this, I swear I'll find you when I get my wand back. Put me in a real dress.” She looked at him and he was still smiling. Her eyes begged, “Please.” She said.

“Oh. All right. Once again…there goes the fun.” He sighed.

“Thank you.” She said.

“Color choice?” He said. “Fashion for women is not exactly my thing. Although, if you don't mind my saying, you did look quite good in that periwinkle color you wore to the Yule Ball during fourth year.”

“Now tell me how you knew that color was periwinkle. For a guy who's not into women's fashion or colors, you're awfully aware of the names for them. Periwinkle is not exactly the most common name for that color...most men would say `blue'.” She said laughing.

“Yeah…well…” Draco cleared his throat. “I thought we were in a hurry here. Are you going to pick a color or what?”

She looked at him again and for some unknown reason she decided to put her trust in him. “Surprise me.” She said confidently.

“Surprise you? Are you sure about that?” He said. “You didn't exactly like my last surprise remember?” He looked her up and down once again.

Unembarrassed this time she surprised them both by her next words. “I trust you.”

“Damn.” He said. “There you go again. How am I supposed to have fun when you say stuff like that?” He raised his wand again and spoke an incantation as he waved it at her.

Her body spun in an uncontrollable circle as light fell around her, encircling her. When she stopped she slowly opened her eyes. She stood before a full length mirror and what she saw before her astonished her. “Oh my…” She began. She stopped when she looked up at him and saw the smile on his face. “I don't believe it. How did you…I mean…” She stopped when she couldn't find the words.

“You're welcome.” He said.

The dress was made of the lightest blue satin. It was long with just the perfect amount of lace in the bodice and the skirt. There were five silk buttons down the front of the bodice. Her hair was pulled up beautifully with ribbons that matched the color of the dress and her makeup was just light enough to highlight her features perfectly. She felt like one of those elegant women in the old movies that her mom liked to watch. She'd never felt so beautiful.

“Have you forgotten something?” He asked looking down toward the ground.

“No. You didn't.” She said, her excitement building. “I thought that was only in the fairy tale.”

“Isn't this the fairy tale?” He asked.

“So I've been told.” She said as she looked down at her feet and saw the beautiful glass slippers that adorned them.

“Any changes?” He asked. “You need to get going, remember? Unless, of course, you'd rather stand here and admire yourself while your future moves on without you.”

Hermione looked up at him sharply. “So you do know what's happening, don't you?”

Draco nodded. “Some of it.” He said. “I know that you'll never get out of this nightmare if you don't go. Your future awaits.”

“Thank you, Draco. When I said I trusted you I didn't realize that I really trusted you. Once again it would appear that I have been wrong about someone. I'm getting used to that now, you know?” She said.

“What? The great Hermione Granger?” He said. “I don't believe it! What's the world coming to when people such as yourself are admittedly wrong about something?”

“Don't push it Draco.” She said. “I do plan to get out of here, you know. Don't make me regret placing my trust in you. You are very much aware of what I can do with a wand.”

“All right. All right. You need to get out of here.” He said, reaching forward to open the door to the carriage. “Let me help you.”

“Thank you Draco. I mean it.” She said sincerely.

“Just get out of here…” he replied, “before I give you a tail or horns or something.”

Hermione climbed into the carriage and as he was shutting the door she put her hand up to stop him.

“What is it now Granger?” He asked.

“Isn't there supposed to be some warning about midnight? Does that happen in this version?” She asked worriedly.

“I don't know. Maybe I missed that memo too. Why don't you try getting out of there by the last stroke of the clock at midnight?” He said.

“All right. Thank you, again.” She said as she settled herself on the seat. “I never would have believed that the most fun I'd had in…months, probably…would be with Draco Malfoy.”

“Goodbye, Hermione.” He said softly.

He closed the door and she rode away without thoughts or words, to the castle where she hoped her prince would be waiting…

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A/N: Stay tuned…we're nearing the end of Her-my-oh-nee's fairy tale. I hope to have more time to write in the next few days. I hope you enjoyed this chapter. I look forward to reading your reviews. I ask that if you enjoyed it at all, please leave a review no matter how short…they are incredibly motivating and I love reading the different views of the readers. It also helps me form the stories. Great ideas come from readers…

Thanks again. Happy holidays.

-->

11. The Eyes Never Lie

A/N: This may be confusing to some but be patient…we're getting there.

I will read this again…hopefully there are no major mistakes. My time is limited and I really want to get something out.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Eyes Never Lie…

It was a fifteen minute ride to the castle and Hermione had somehow managed to keep her mind clear the entire time. She had refused to allow herself to dwell on what was coming.

The carriage had arrived outside the castle and she now sat, immobilized, staring at the steps that would inevitably lead her to her destiny. Do not fear the future. Do not fear being lonely. The words echoed in her head.

The driver jumped down from his seat and opened the carriage door for her. “Miss?” He said. “Excuse me, Miss? Are you ready to disembark and join the ball?”

Hermione turned to him with fear reflected prominently in her eyes. This is it. She thought. What if I mess it up?

She turned back toward the stairs and took a deep breath. “How can you mess it up? Whatever happens will be a reflection of the choice you make. Just pay attention and make the right one.” She said softly to herself.

She took another deep breath and turned back to the driver who was watching her curiously. “I'm ready now.” She said.

“Is everything all right Miss? Is there anything you need?” He asked.

“No. No thank you. I'm fine. Just a little nervous, that's all.” She said, her voice shaking slightly. She made a move to exit the carriage.

“Yes, Miss. Can I help you?” He asked as he offered her his hand.

“Thank you.” She said. She held tight to his hand as she stepped out.

He looked at her appreciatively. “Pardon me, Miss. If you don't mind my saying so, you do look quite lovely this evening.” He said softly.

She put a hand on his shoulder, partly to steady herself and partly to reassure him. “Thank you, once again.” She said. She looked around at their surroundings before she turned back to him and smiled. “I feel very much out of place here and your kind words are appreciated.” She replied.

He nodded. “Do you need an escort to the door, Miss?” He asked.

“No. I'm fine. I believe I can manage it. Thank you.” She replied.

“Very well. Have a good evening then, Miss.” He said as he climbed back into the driver's seat. “I'll be waiting here at midnight.”

“I'll be here.” She said.

With a nod he pulled away, leaving her standing there staring up the stairs once more. She walked forward to the base of the steps and tentatively placed her foot on the first one…the path to happily-ever-after is never easy. As she took the first step she thought back to something her father used to say, “The journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step.” She'd never really understood that until now. She took a deep breath and slowly ascended the stairs.

When she reached the top of the stairs she gasped. She couldn't have pictured a more beautiful place if she'd spent her entire life creating it in her dreams. The lawn was immaculate; lush green and flawless in the twilight. The decorations were sparse with only a large fountain and circular drive completing the landscape. The lights shining through the numerous windows lit the night and gave the castle an ethereal glow. Steps led up to the front entryway and columns ran from top to bottom on either side of the double oak doors which had been left open; an invitation for all eligible maidens to enter.

If I'm still here, I'll have to come back and take a better look at this place during the day, she thought. As she was already late, she did not linger any longer than it took to get through the entrance. More than a few dozen guards were stationed along the entry hall. High cathedral ceilings and columns much like the ones outside ran from floor to ceiling every few feet. She thought half the student population of Hogwarts could have fit into the hallway alone.

She followed the sound of music which played louder and louder the further she walked along the hallway until she came upon another set of double doors; this time leading to the ballroom. She walked through, expecting to see the procession of eligible maidens awaiting their chance to be introduced to the prince. She saw no such line so she assumed the introductions were over. She made her way to the side of the room to observe. She wasn't really sure if she was waiting for `the' prince or just `her' prince; she knew only that her destiny awaited her and she was sure that she would recognize him the moment she saw him; she longed to see his face before she made her presence known.

She watched carefully for any sign of familiarity. She caught a brief glimpse of a pale yellow dress floating across the dance floor. Cho, she thought. She stepped forward to get a better look. A sudden thought, maybe a memory, nagged at the back of her mind; something she could swear that Cho had said to her. It almost felt like she'd heard it in a dream but she could vaguely remember the girl saying something about someone being here that she wanted to look good for. What she could clearly remember her saying was that she wanted to pay Hermione back for what she'd done to her. What have I done to her? She wondered. And if she truly said it, who is here that she wanted to impress?

She shook her head to clear her thoughts and focused her attention once again on the now crowded dance floor. She continued to catch occasional glimpses of Cho's pale yellow dress but she had not been able to see her face or to catch sight of the man with whom she was dancing. She decided to take a chance and move closer.

As she stepped closer to the dance floor the music suddenly stopped and the dancing couples turned to stare at her. She looked around, surprised at the sudden quiet. “What's going on?” She wondered aloud to herself. She quickly decided that the best course of action was to act like she knew exactly what she doing so she continued to move forward toward an unknown destination.

Movement to her left caught her attention and she turned as he emerged from the crowd…

“Oh my…” Hermione said. “It can't be. You?” She stood rooted to the floor, temporarily stunned to see the man walking rapidly toward her. An overwhelming sense of disappointment filled her as she watched him. This can't be it, she thought. It can't be him.

“Hello. I've been waiting for you.” He called out to her as he waved.

Hermione quickly collected herself and ran toward him. “Ron!” She hollered excitedly as she ran into his arms. He was, after all, one of her best friends and she'd missed him terribly. “It's so good to see you.”

He instinctively pulled her into an embrace but as her words registered with him he pulled back and looked at her questioningly. “Ron?” He said.

She looked into his eyes and saw heartbreak reflected back at her. “Yes. Ron. What's wrong?” She asked concerned by the way he looked at her. “Why are you looking at me like that?”

He quickly regained his composure. “Right. Ron.” He said; his voice tinged with sadness. “Nothing's wrong. Nothing at all. I'm just surprised to see you, that's all.”

“It's been a long time.” She said, worriedly. “Aren't you happy to see me?”

“Yes. Of course I am.” He said. “Will you excuse me, please?”

Hermione was too shocked by his behavior to answer so she only nodded. She watched as he turned to the band and gestured for them to continue playing. He then walked toward the crowd. She watched him for a moment before her eyes focused on his destination…Cho. Now what does Cho want with Ron? She looked closely at the other girl and saw her smug expression, “I told you I'd get what I want” was practically written in ink across her face. She watched as they began dancing once again.

“Something's not right here.” She said to herself. “This isn't right at all.”

She looked up at the clock and saw that it was already 10:30. One and one-half hours remained.

“May I have this dance?”

Hermione turned abruptly and saw a handsome young man standing beside her. Deciding that dancing would be the best way to keep her close to Ron she quickly agreed.

“Yes.” She answered. “Of course.”

“I'm Brian.” He said.

“Hermione. It's nice to meet you Brian.” She said.

“Hermione. That's unique. Beautiful.” He said as he spun her around.

They danced for a long while. Hermione paid just enough attention to him so as not to insult him or lose her excuse to keep a closer eye on Ron and Cho.

“Is everything all right Hermione?” He asked. “You seem a bit distracted.”

Damn. She thought she was paying just enough attention to him. She looked up at him and smiled. “It's just been a long couple of days, is all; my mind just seems to be drifting from one place to another. I'm sorry I seem so distracted.” She said.

“That's all right. I suppose that for now it should be enough for me to know that I'm dancing with the most beautiful woman here and she hasn't made the slightest effort to run away from me yet.” He said smiling.

She laughed. “Do you often cause the girls to run away? Is there something I should know?”

“No. I just wanted to see if you were paying attention. Although, the part about you being the most beautiful woman here was certainly not a joke or an exaggeration, no one else holds a candle to you.” He said.

Hermione blushed. “Thank you.” She said. “I'm sure that's what you say to all the girls.”

“Have you noticed how long we've been dancing? I've not made the slightest effort to move on, have I? If I were merely a player, don't you think I would be making my way around the room until I found the one sure thing?” He said.

“Perhaps.” She answered shyly. “I really wouldn't know. This is my first ball outside of school and I haven't spent that much time around anyone other than my two best friends.”

“And who might these friends be, if you don't mind my asking?” He asked curiously.

“Ron Weasley and Harry Potter.” She said without hesitation.

“Oh. So that would explain why you've spent so much time watching the other couples…or should I say `couple' dancing.” He said.

“You noticed?” She said; embarrassed that she'd been so obvious in her attentions.

“Oh yes. How could I not when I've spent so much time looking at you? You haven't even noticed, have you?” He said.

She looked up at him. “No. I didn't. I'm sorry.” She answered. She wasn't sure why, maybe it was just a matter of self-justification, but she felt a sudden need to explain, “It's not that I'm attracted to him, it's just that…well…it's hard to explain; especially when I don't really know what I'm trying to say. It's just…something's not right, I just don't know what it is.”

“Why don't you ask him dance so you can talk to him?” He suggested.

Hermione laughed. “Now why didn't I think of that?” She said. She looked up at the clock and saw that the time was 11:40. “Where has all the time gone?”

“I told you. We've been dancing for a long time. I am surprised you hadn't at least realized it's been over an hour.” He said.

“Thank you.” She said. She stood on her tiptoes and kissed him on the cheek.

“What was that for?” He asked, pleased and yet shocked by her forwardness.

“Nothing…and everything.” She said, hoping that he would understand.

He nodded and released her. “Good luck Hermione.” He said; then he turned and walked away.

Hermione walked quickly toward Ron and Cho. When she reached them she tapped Ron on the arm. “Excuse me.” She said. They stopped dancing and turned to look at her.

“Yes?” He said.

“Can we dance?” Hermione asked. “I have to leave soon and I'd like to dance with you before I go.”

He looked at Cho and back to Hermione. “Of course.” He said.

She was so wrapped up in figuring out what was happening with Ron that she missed the venomous look that Cho threw her way.

She stepped into his arms and they danced away leaving Cho standing there staring after them.

“Can you tell me what's going on? What are you doing with Cho?” She asked.

“Is this the reason you asked me dance?” He asked.

“No. Well…yes…but no. I wanted to dance with you but I also need to know what's going on. I don't understand why you've been avoiding me.” She said.

He stopped dancing and looked at her. “Avoiding you? Is that what you think I'm doing?” He asked.

She looked again into his eyes. Slowly she said, “There's something different about you. Something about your eyes.”

He looked back at her. “You didn't answer my question. Do you really think I've been avoiding you?”

“Yes. That's what it feels like. You've barely spoken to me. Can you tell me why?”

“I thought that would have been obvious from the moment you saw me.” He said. “From the first word you said.”

Hermione thought back. “Ron.” She said. “Isn't that the first thing I said? What's wrong with calling you by your name? I don't understand.”

“You can't see me. That's the problem. She told me that the first man you recognize will be the one you've chosen. You didn't see me.” He said softly; his eyes drifted down to the floor. “I hadn't realize you'd see him when you looked at me. I wasn't prepared for that. Maybe that's what hurts the most; now I know I am invisible to you.”

“What are you talking about? I still don't understand. I've not chosen anyone and I don't understand how you can say you're invisible to me when you're standing right in front of me.” She said. She touched his chin and raised his head so she could look at him again. She stared deeply into his eyes for what felt like forever; it was a place she knew she could easily, willingly get lost. “Who are you?” She asked softly. “I see who you are on the outside but somehow I feel that what I see is not the truth.” She continued to look into his eyes as she went on, “I'm not sure who I expected to find here tonight but I do know that my heart does not belong to the image I see before me. But your eyes…eyes cannot lie and I can see myself reflected so clearly in yours. They're so familiar to me. Please.” She implored. “Tell me who you are.”

“I can't.” He said sadly. “That is something that you are to discover on your own, if that's what you choose. No one will be able to influence your choices. No matter how desperately I may long to.”

“Dance with me.” She said. She was desperate to hold onto him as they began to dance once again.

“Excuse me.”

Neither heard the voice that attempted to interrupt them as they continued to dance.

“Excuse me!” Came the voice, a little louder this time.

This time they heard it and they stopped dancing to look at her.

“Yes?” He said.

“Can we finish our dance now?” Cho asked. She'd been watching them and had felt a desperate need to interrupt.

Hermione looked at her. “When we finish, Cho. Not a moment sooner. What do you want with Ron anyway?”

Cho smiled a little too brightly. “Oh. Ron.” She said. “Nothing. I want nothing with Ron that can't wait a little while longer.” She looked at him and smiled. “I'll look for you later then to finish our dance.” She said and turned to walk away.

That was too easy, Hermione thought. She is definitely up to something and I'm going to find out what it is.

Hermione looked back at him as something he'd said finally dawned on her, “Did you say that `she' told you that the first man I recognize is the one that I've chosen?”

He nodded.

Fearing the answer, she asked the question anyway, “Tell me. Who is `she'?”

“Cho.” He said looking directly at her. “You're not surprised by that, are you?”

“No. It's just as I feared. I think she put a spell on me earlier and I'm wondering if she hasn't somehow managed to do it again.” She said.

“A spell? What do you mean? What are you talking about?” He asked.

“You wouldn't believe me if I told you.” She replied. “Suffice it to say that Cho has been trying to sabotage my life for a while now.”

“Why?” He asked.

“That's the question. That is what I need to find out. Unfortunately I don't have much time in which to do it. I think this is supposed to end tonight.” She said.

“End tonight? What's supposed to end tonight? Are you sure you aren't being a little dramatic?” He said.

She looked up at him. “Kiss me.” She said.

“Excuse me?” He said.

“Kiss me.” She repeated.

“Are you all right?” He said.

“It's just a kiss. I don't have much time. Can't you just kiss me?” She pleaded as she glanced up at the clock. 11:55…only five minutes.

“I don't know what's going on here but if you're sure this is what you want…” He said as he bent toward her…

She watched him as he leaned toward her. Fiery red hair and freckles coming closer and closer…emerald eyes boring into her own brown ones…

She gasped…

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Harry had reached the part in the book where Cinderella was dancing with the prince and the clock had begun to chime. He set the book down so he could watch Hermione. There had been no further reaction from her and he had decided to make the story last a little longer.

He pulled his chair up closer to her bed and rested his chin in his hands as he watched her.

He jumped when he heard her gasp.

“Hermione?” He called out. “Hermione? Can you hear me?” He sat beside her on the bed and grabbed her hand to hold it close to his heart. “Hermione, it's me Harry. I'm here Hermione.” He said excitedly. “Come back to me now.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

He stopped before he kissed her. She was staring at him in surprise and he smiled gently.

A questioning look appeared on her face, “Ha…” she began.

Before she could finish a hand grabbed her arm and yanked her away from him…just as the clock began to strike midnight…

Dong…

Dong…

Dong…

Dong…

Dong…

-->

12. Unbelievable...

A/N: This is a fairly long chapter. I hope you enjoy it. I look forward to your comments.

Until next time…

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Unbelievable…

Harry held tightly to Hermione's hand as he waited in anticipation for something more from her. “Come on, Hermione. I know you're there.” He said urgently. “It's time to come back now.”

He was so wrapped up in encouraging her to come back that he didn't hear the footsteps as someone approached the bed.

“Excuse me, Harry Potter, sir. Dobby does not mean to inter…” Dobby started tentatively.

Harry looked at the little house elf and held up his hand. “Dobby, I'm sorry. Now is not a good time.” He said as he turned his attention back to Hermione. “Come on, Hermione. Come back now.”

Dobby's voice was higher than Harry had ever heard it when he replied. “Dobby is most sorry to interrupt Harry Potter, but Professor Dumbledore asked Dobby to come sir. Dobby is to tell Harry Potter that it is very important that he goes to the Headmaster's office right away. Dobby is to tell Harry Potter that he will stay with Miss Hermione until Harry Potter can return.”

“Dobby, I'm very sorry but can you please let Professor Dumbledore know that this is not a good time? I think Hermione might be waking up and I need to be here with her right now. She has to be my priority.” He replied. He saw Dobby's anxiety and matched it with his own, “Please, Dobby.”

Dobby's large eyes welled with tears and his ears drooped as he lowered his head. “Harry Potter does not trust Dobby with Miss Hermione?” He asked sadly.

Harry looked between Hermione and Dobby. He took a deep breath and sighed, “No Dobby. That's not it. It's just…it's too hard to leave. Now is just not a good time.” He said softly as he looked at her. He looked at the sad house elf and sighed again, it has been a while since I heard her, he thought. “All right Dobby, I'll let you stay with her but only on one condition.”

Dobby's ears perked up as he looked at Harry. His eyes were watery and he held his hands together at his chest. “Dobby will do anything for Harry Potter, sir.” He said.

“Dobby, you absolutely must promise to get me straightaway if she does anything; even if she moves just a finger. I do trust you Dobby but I have to know that you'll find a way to get me.” He said earnestly.

“Oh yes, Harry Potter sir.” He said excitedly. “Dobby will go to get Winky now so she can stay with Miss Hermione if Dobby must leave to get Harry Potter. Dobby will be right back sir.” With that he apparated to the kitchen and returned a minute later with Winky at his side.

“I wish wizards could apparate like that here.” Harry said thoughtfully. He focused again on Dobby. “Okay, Dobby. Entrusting her to anyone is difficult when I feel that I should be here with her. Do not forget your promise to come and get me. I still don't like leaving, especially right now.”

“Dobby promises Harry Potter. Dobby will come straightaway if Miss Hermione does any movement. Harry Potter knows that Dobby would not be sent if it was not important.” He said.

“I know Dobby. That's the only reason that I'm going.” Harry replied. He looked at Hermione and kissed her cheek, “I love you, Hermione. I'll be back soon.” He whispered before he released her hand and stood to leave.

He slowly made his way toward the infirmary doors. He turned back to look at her when he reached them; how can Dumbledore expect me to just walk away right now? He thought. “Don't forget your promise Dobby.” He said before he disappeared through the doors.

Harry walked quickly to Dumbledore's office. “I don't know what he's thinking sending Dobby in there like that. Probably knew I wouldn't be able to turn him away once he looked at me like that…that pathetic little expression…” Harry grumbled. “Don't know why he couldn't just come down to the infirmary if it was so all-fired important…”

“Sherbet Lemon.” He said gruffly when he arrived outside the entry to Dumbledore's office. He stood back and waited for the Gargoyles to allow him entrance to the stairwell that would lead him upstairs. I wonder how often he uses that password anyway, he thought. He ascended the stairs and raised his hand to knock on the massive door.

“Come in Harry.” He heard Dumbledore say as the door began to open. He slowly pushed the door the rest of the way and found Dumbledore sitting at his desk, papers littered across it; a small book lay amongst them. He looked up as Harry entered. “I'm very sorry to have disturbed your vigil Harry. You must know that I would not have done so unless it was a matter of great importance.”

“Yes sir, I do know that but it does not change the fact that your timing leaves something to be desired.” He said. “I believe she's on her way back. If I could just go to her and come back…”

Dumbledore raised his hand to stop him mid sentence. “Yes, Harry. I believe that by now she should be, although I am quite sure that we have a little more time. There are things that have recently been brought to my attention that I am sure will be of great interest to you.” He said. He looked up from his papers to look at Harry and saw the hurt in the young man's eyes. “I'm sorry Harry. I do not mean to sound as though I am making light of what you are going through. I think it is wonderful that Miss Granger may be back with us soon, you can be sure of that. But for now you must trust Dobby to come and get you should something happen with her. You do not have to go through this alone when there are others here who wish to help. Right now I must know; are you prepared to learn the facts behind why she was a target, why she was hit?” He asked.

“Facts behind why she was a target, why she was hit?” He repeated. “What do you mean? I thought…I thought it was misplaced spell cast by a Death Eater.”

Dumbledore looked directly at him and Harry saw how tired he had become just in the few hours since he'd last seen him.

“May I ask you something, Harry? Something that you will most assuredly need to think about before you voice your answer?” Dumbledore asked softy.

Harry nodded.

“Harry, do you truly believe that if a Death Eater had cast that spell that it would have hit Miss Granger as it did; causing only damage and not death?” He asked.

Harry thought for a moment. “Are you telling me that someone only intended to hurt her? Not kill her? And that it wasn't a Death Eater?” He asked.

“No, Harry. I believe most assuredly that the intent was to kill Miss Granger. What I want you to think about is whether you believe that a trained Death Eater would have made the mistake of hitting her in such a manner. Keep in mind Harry that Death Eaters have been experienced in the use of killing curses since before you born. Many have died needlessly at their hands.” He said.

Harry looked down at his hands as he considered his answer. It is possible that a Death Eater could miss, he thought. There were a lot of misplaced spells at the Department of Mysteries a couple of years ago. He was prepared to say as much to Dumbledore when another voice stopped him, “But she was out in the open and at that moment there was a lull as the Dark Lord made his presence known. Do you really think that a Death Eater would miss when the circumstances were so clearly in his favor?”

Harry was confused when he looked up and Dumbledore could clearly see the answer in his eyes. He nodded his understanding.

“As I suspected.” He said. “You know, as I do, that the likelihood is minimal.”

Harry cleared his throat. “So what are you saying?” He asked softly. “What are you telling me? There has to be more. If it were merely one of Riddle's followers you would tell me. You would not be asking questions and playing word games with me. Tell me what you have to say. Tell me what you know.”

“Professor Trelawney came to see me just days before the battle, Harry.” Dumbledore said as he stood and walked across the room to retrieve his pensieve. “She came with a warning. While there is nearly always a grain of truth in such things, I did, with good reason, harbor some doubt about the amount of truth in her warning. Today however, I received confirmation that her words were true. I only wish I'd known beforehand the consequences.” He returned to his desk and set the pensieve down. Harry watched as he lifted his wand to his temple to remove the memory which he placed in the pensieve. He gestured for Harry to move closer. Harry stood and moved to stand beside Dumbledore who began swirling the liquid as Harry began to relive his memory…

~~~Dumbledore's Memory~~~

Dumbledore was sitting at his desk. He looked up when he heard a knock on the door. “Enter.” He said.

Professor Trelawney walked in looking nervous and shaky. He looked up briefly from the papers on his desk and said, “Sybill, what a nice surprise. What brings you to my office? Can I get you anything? Perhaps a lemon drop or a nice cup of tea?”

“No…no thank you, Headmaster. I came because I have something important to tell you.” She said as she nervously twisted her hands together. “I have a warning.”

He sat up straighter and looked directly at her. “A warning? What kind of warning?” He asked.

“I've sort of had…a vision…but not really.” She stammered. “Maybe it was more of a feeling or a voice in my head…I don't really know. I just know that I must tell you something.”

“What is it Sybill?” Dumbledore urged.

She took a deep breath. “Beware the one amongst you whose heart is filled with none but jealousy and hate.” She said. Slowly she took another deep, nervous breath before she continued, “Though they may be too late, two shall defy their families and sacrifice everything to protect the one the dark lord seeks.”

“Beware the one amongst you whose heart is filled with none but jealousy and hate. Though they may be too late, two shall defy their families and sacrifice everything to protect the one the dark lord seeks.” Dumbledore repeated verbatim. “Is there more? Have you seen who they are?” He asked.

“No. There is nothing more. Between you and me, I know that I am not always taken seriously and that few believe I truly possess the gift of sight. But I must emphasize to you the gravity of that of which I speak. My words are true and you must beware. Harry Potter must beware…” She said gravely.

~~~End Dumbledore's Memory~~~

Harry stood motionless as the image before him faded away. He slowly looked at Dumbledore and said, “Tell me what this means. You know who she's talking about, don't you?”

“Please Harry, sit.” He said as he gestured toward Harry's vacant chair. “What I have to tell you will not be easy to hear.

Harry returned to his seat and contemplated what Dumbledore might have to say as he watched him return the pensieve to its proper place. He then returned to his desk and began to look at the papers lying there.

“Well?” Harry said after a few moments. “Can you tell me now? I'd like to get back to Hermione.”

“I know Harry.” He said. “I must tell you that I have been looking at these papers for hours and have yet to determine the best place in which to start.”

“Please sir, start anywhere so I can get back. The only thing keeping me here now is finding out who is behind what has happened to Hermione. For two weeks I've believed it was a Death Eater and now that you've changed that perception I want to know the truth.” He said.

Dumbledore took a deep breath. “You're right Harry. It is time you learned the truth.” He cleared his throat before continuing, “It is prudent to begin with the tragic events that occurred at the end of your fourth year.”

“Cedric? Or the rebirth of Voldemort?” Harry asked.

“Cedric.” Dumbledore stated.

“What about him? What could he possibly have to do with this?” Harry asked curiously.

“He has nothing and yet everything to do with this, Harry; as you will soon see.” He said. “You remember that he was close to Cho Chang when he was killed?”

“Yes, of course I remember. How could I forget?” Harry said.

“Yes, well. It would appear as though Ms. Chang has been harboring a bitter grudge against both you and Miss Granger since Mr. Diggory's death.” Dumbledore said.

“WHAT?” Harry yelled in surprise. He sat up straighter in his chair. “What do you mean she's harbored a grudge? She didn't appear to be harboring a grudge a couple of years ago when we were spending time together.”

“I would say that either she's a very good actress, Harry, or that you were too enamored with her at the time to notice that she was not all that she appeared to be. Tell me, did Miss Granger seem to notice anything? Did she say anything to you?” He asked.

“I don't know if Hermione noticed anything or not.” He said thoughtfully. “Although, I must admit, it was the one time in all of our seven years that she didn't support me. I suppose it's possible that she knew something. There may have been some subtle hints but she never said anything directly.”

“If I were to venture a guess, I would say that Miss Granger was very much aware that something was not right but did not share the information with you outright out of fear. If she had shared her concerns with you it is likely that you would have gotten angry with her and turned more toward Miss Chang, is it not?” Dumbledore asked.

Harry thought about it. “Yes.” He said. “That likely would have happened. I spent a lot of that time confused and I really thought I wanted things to work…I doubt I would have listened.”

Dumbledore nodded. “Miss Granger is very astute for such a young woman.” He said.

Harry looked questioningly at Dumbledore. “So, are you telling me that Cho is somehow behind what happened to Hermione during the battle?”

Dumbledore looked down at his papers once again and sighed. “That is precisely what I'm saying Harry.” He said softly.

“But…” Harry stammered, “but…how? I mean…”

“I received this letter today.” Dumbledore said as he reached for one of the papers on his desk. He handed to Harry. “Read this.”

Harry's hands were shaking as he took the letter.

Albus Dumbledore, Headmaster

Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry

Dear Headmaster:

It is with great apprehension that I write this letter to you as what I have to tell you will likely come as a surprise. It is only out of respect for yourself and the young hero Harry Potter that I write it all. Well, perhaps there is more…you be the judge.

Though I promise to make it brief, I must first start with my personal story. I, like so many others, had spent entirely too many years in fear of what may happen to me and/or my family at the hands of He-Who-Must-NO (not anymore)…too many years in fear of what Voldemort may do next. (Do you see? Even still it is difficult…). My fear was so great that it nearly kept me from the battle; but I was there, and that is where the real story begins…

After much contemplation I made the decision to join the battle; prepared to fight if the need arose. Naturally my hope was to be there as a silent, roaming observer. It was during my roaming that I found myself in the wrong place at precisely the right time.

By the light of the moon I watched, mesmerized as Mr. Potter, Miss Granger, and Mr. Weasley (the trio) stood on that grassy knoll, out in the open, fighting so bravely…so fearlessly. They fought, seemingly as one; effortlessly protecting themselves and each other.

While entranced by the sight before me I had mistakenly drifted near what many thought of as the invisible line that seemed to separate the good guys from the bad. It was eerily quiet as I watched multicolored lights from spells and curses streak across the night from both sides; the speed with which they were flying often making it difficult to tell from which direction they'd originated.

Suddenly there was a pause. Mr. Potter's attention appeared to be drawn toward what I now believe to be the presence of Voldemort. Miss Granger turned to look at him and at that moment I heard the faint sound of footsteps nearby. With my wand at the ready I turned and saw a young woman. Her wand was dimly lit to light her way through the trees; it was by this light that I saw her face. I vaguely recognized her; though at the time I could not recall from where.

She stepped forward to the edge of the clearing, her attention focused, much as mine was, on the sight of the trio. She did not appear to take notice of me. I watched in horror as she raised her wand and cast the spell that knocked Miss Granger so forcefully to the ground.

Immediately she turned to make a hasty retreat. I moved to follow her and saw two others who also appeared to have witnessed what she'd done. One of them called out to her (they too appeared to be young); she looked at them and then began to run. She did not make it far before they raised their wands and together cast the spells that ultimately ended her life…I watched helplessly as yet another young woman fell.

It was then that two men appeared from the enemy's side. I heard one of them call out to the two who had killed the young woman. He said that he too had witnessed everything. He told them they were a disgrace to their families and all that the dark lord stood for; they were traitors. They spoke for a moment and it looked as though one of the young ones was going to fight…it was then that the two men raised their wands and again I watched helplessly as two more fell. Including Miss Granger (who I thought at the time to be dead) the toll was four young ones gone in less than five minutes.

It was exactly that moment that I fully understood why we were there, why we were fighting…things could not go on the way they were; murder had become too easy. The apparent ease with which young people could kill and be killed was an incomprehensible reflection of what our world had become.

I dropped to my knees and I begged God and I begged Harry Potter to end it once and for all…anyone with the power of good would have sufficed in that moment. Moments later I heard Mr. Potter scream. I returned my attention to the scene on the knoll and I watched as the light surrounding him grew stronger and stronger. At some point I was forced to close my eyes though I could still feel the light. I heard the screams of the dark lord and his followers as the light penetrated through them. Suddenly it was dark and we relied once again on the light of the moon. I stood transfixed as I watched Mr. Potter turn to walk toward Miss Granger. The last thing I remember, for quite some time, was seeing Mr. Potter fall. I was overcome by an all-consuming joy and relief…thankful for true heroes in a world so seemingly consumed by hate.

Back now to the real reason for this letter…I have since discovered the young woman's identity and it is with this information that I find such apprehension. The name of the young woman in question is Cho Chang. I recognized her from a picture in an article written a few short years ago; an article that linked her to Mr. Potter and another young man, one who was (at the time) allegedly killed by Voldemort.

(It is purely speculation but I believe that she neared enemy lines so as to make it appear as though Miss Granger was hit by one of Voldemort's followers).

The other two, mere children as well, have since been identified as Draco Malfoy and Millicent Bullstrode.

I have been saving clippings of Mr. Potter since the first time he defeated Voldemort sixteen years ago and I know that he was not friendly with Mr. Malfoy or Miss Bullstrode. They were quoted in numerous articles saying awful, blasphemous things about him in an effort to make him appear insane to those of us who did not know better…to those of us who feared even the slightest ounce of truth in his stories of Voldemort's return.

And yet, in spite of it all, it was these who sacrificed everything; their families, friends, beliefs, and teachings…without hesitation, the moment Mr. Potter and his friends were threatened. That moment cost them their lives…what more can you ask of your `enemies'? It puts things into an odd sort of perspective, doesn't it?

I am very much aware that the deaths themselves are not a surprise. No one knows better then you the lives that were lost during the battle. In all my years I have known very little to take you by surprise. However, I do not think that until now you have had a full understanding of the circumstances surrounding the tragic deaths of the three young, aforementioned lives; I am just sorry that I am the one to tell you…that I am the only one who can.

I am also sorry to say that I did not recognize the men who killed Mr. Malfoy and Miss Bullstrode. I chose not to follow because I felt that my role would be better served in the telling and not so much in the revenge… there had already been enough of that. Although I knew that at some point I would have to relay the events of that night, I have spent the last two weeks writing and rewriting this letter…to the point that I had nearly thrown out the idea all together. It was then that I remembered the sacrifices of those two young, brave wizards and I knew I had to tell you the truth so you could decide what to do with it.

For now I must ask that you respect my request for anonymity, I am not yet prepared to face this any more than I have in this letter. This is something I'd like kept as much between us as is possible.

I would also like to take just a moment to thank you, sir, for mentoring such a great young man. Please let Mr. Potter know that while it will not make up for all he has lost, we are all eternally grateful for everything that he has done…just as we are grateful to you and Miss Granger and Mr. Weasley.

Sincerely,

A Now Not-so-Silent Observer

P.S. When I went to check on Miss Chang I found the enclosed book lying on the ground next to her. I am aware that I should not have taken it but I felt strongly compelled to do so at the time. It is locked and I did not try to force it open. My hope is that it will shed further light on what led her to take such drastic action.

Harry finished reading the letter and looked up at Dumbledore. “To say that I'm shocked would be an understatement.” He said. “I find this so incredibly hard to believe.”

“I would not have believed it myself if it did not fit so perfectly with Professor Trelawney's warning.” Dumbledore said. “I have prided myself on looking for the good in people but I must admit that I never would have thought that Mr. Malfoy and Miss Bullstrode would make such a sacrifice for you…or any of us for that matter. My instincts tell me that their intention was not to kill Miss Chang but to stun her so they could turn her in. I believe it was the combination of their spells that was the cause of her death.”

Another thought struck Harry; one more thing he couldn't quite believe. “How could I not notice that they were missing from graduation?” He asked. “I know of course that Cho graduated last year so there was no reason to miss her. But the others…”

“Harry, you have been nowhere but the infirmary since the battle. First you were in a bed of your own and since you awoke you have been with Miss Granger. You attended the graduation only because Professor McGonagall gave you no choice. I am not at all surprised that you did not notice.” Dumbledore replied.

“But this was Malfoy. How could I miss Malfoy? He's been nearly everywhere I've been for the last seven years.” He said. “I just can't believe I didn't notice. And Cho…doing this…what is that about? You mentioned Cedric. I remember that she used to try and talk to me about him all the time. I wouldn't allow it. Are you telling me now that she blames me for Cedric's death? If so, what does that have to do with Hermione? None of this makes any sense.”

“I believe your answers can be found in here.” Dumbledore said as he picked up the book that Harry had seen on his desk when he walked in. He handed it to Harry.

“This is the book that was found with Cho?” He asked as he reached for it.

“Yes. I have already read it. It is quite enlightening, Harry.” He said.

“You seem to have learned a lot from it. I can tell there is a lot you haven't told me. It's good then, that it was picked up.” He said. “I'm curious about something though Professor, why was the letter not signed? Why wouldn't the author want to be known?”

“Oftentimes fear prevents us from exposing too much of ourselves. The author of this letter has admittedly lived in fear for many years. Circumstances may have changed with the defeat of Tom Riddle but there are some things that are still difficult to let go of; fear is one of them. I am quite sure that at some point we will learn his identity but for now it is best to respect their desire to remain anonymous.” Dumbledore said. “Also Harry, you must remember that the author of this letter witnessed two murders. I am not naÃ¯ve enough to believe that all of Voldemort's followers vanished with him…nor should you be. The two men who killed Mr. Malfoy and Miss Bullstrode may still be out there. Please Harry; do not assume the letter is not true just because you cannot identify its source.”

“But how can you be so sure that the events described actually occurred? Maybe Trelawney is using this to her advantage. First she brings you the warning and then she writes this letter to back it up.” He said. “Or maybe she had someone else write the letter.”

“Professor Trelawney, Harry. While you may not be a student any longer, you mustn't be disrespectful whilst residing here.” Dumbledore said.

“Okay, Professor Trelawney then. How do you know it wasn't a setup?”

“Why Harry? Why do you feel it would be necessary for her to go to such extremes? What would she have to gain?” Dumbledore asked solemnly. “Have you forgotten that I am an expert legilimens? Do you suddenly doubt my ability to distinguish between the truth and a lie?”

“No sir, I do not doubt you. But I was under the impression that she was here to be protected after she told you the prophecy. With Voldemort gone there is no longer a need for her protection, she would be free to go now. You said yourself that you have reason to doubt the accuracy of her visions. Why would she stay on as a professor? A setup like this would have proven that she did have the gift and it could go a long way toward securing her position.” Harry said.

“I understand why you may think she would no longer be a professor here, but I assure you that her reasons for staying go well beyond your assumptions. Those reasons were between she and I and it is not something I plan to detail for you at this time.” Dumbledore said. “Suffice it to say that Professor Trelawney had no reason to lie or to set up such an elaborate scheme. Her position here would have been secured until such a time that she terminated it or I am no longer Headmaster.”

“Would have been? What do you mean by `would have been'?” Harry asked.

“Professor Trelawney was killed Harry, just prior to the battle. She was discovered in her classroom by Mr. Filch just a few hours before the battle began. With the battle starting there was no time to investigate. As such, we were unaware of who was behind it. There were a lot of witches and wizards in the castle at that time. All of us preparing together to go to war. Anyone could have gone to the tower.” Dumbledore said softly.

“But killing curses can be traced can't they?” Harry asked anxiously. “Isn't there some way to find out?”

“She was not killed by a killing curse.” Dumbledore said gravely. “She was poisoned. A broken cup lay on the floor next to her, leading us to believe that her tea had been tampered with.”

“Oh my…” Harry said. “This is unbelievable.”

“The question now is what do we do with this information?” Dumbledore said. “I believe the best course of action is to allow you time to read and digest the information in Miss Chang's journal.”

“I agree. I would also like to wait for Hermione to wake up. She is just as much a part of this as I am. She should have a say in what we decide to do with this information.” Harry said.

“I believe that's wise, Harry; she has always been your voice of reason. Whatever the decision, we must ensure that the roles of Mr. Malfoy and Miss Bullstrode are brought to light. We must not allow their deaths to be marred simply because they were the children of Death Eaters. We do not choose the family to which we are born...but by their actions they chose the family for which they died. We cannot forget that.” Dumbledore said solemnly.

“Yes, sir.” Harry said. “I still find it so hard to believe. We will be sure to honour them in some way. I believe that a part of Hermione has always felt that there was some good in Malfoy. Millicent…I'm not so sure. It's nice to be proven wrong.” He looked up at Dumbledore and smiled. “I just can't believe I feel indebted to Malfoy. He's been such a pain for the last seven years! Who would have guessed he'd do this? Probably thought it would be a nice way to torture me…” He said.

“You are welcome, Harry, to look over that book at your leisure although there are some things that I feel you must know now.” Dumbledore said. “That book you hold is a journal. It belonged to Miss Chang. She began writing in it just after Mr. Diggory's death. She…”

Suddenly there was a pounding on the door that caused both Dumbledore and Harry to jump. Dumbledore raised his hand in a sweeping gesture and the door opened. A crying Dobby was standing nervously on the other side…

“Dobby?” Harry said as he jumped quickly out of his seat and made for the door. “Dobby, what is it? What's happened?” He asked desperately.

“Dobby made promise to Harry Potter that if Miss Hermione…” Dobby began.

Harry was already halfway down the steps on his way to her before Dobby could finish his sentence. “I'm coming Hermione.” He whispered.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A/N2: We should be getting back to Hermione in the next chapter. I haven't forgotten there's another cliffhanger to be dealt with. Stay tuned…

-->

13. Tell Me I'm Not Dreaming

A/N: This is short but I think you'll find it packed full of what most of you have been waiting for. This chapter is my favorite so far!

For those of you who may have already read this chapter, I did make a few corrections to it. I think it may even be a little longer now.

I hope you enjoy it…

Tell Me I'm Not Dreaming…

As he raced to get to Hermione, Harry was picturing Dobby standing in the doorway of Dumbledore's office and thoughts ran rampant through his head as he wondered what could possibly be wrong with her…what had happened to make Dobby so upset? Was she still alive? Had she awoken? His thoughts began to jumble together as new fears, each worse then the one before, continued to flood his mind. He ran as fast as his legs would carry him but he felt like he was running through quicksand, as time seemed to have slowed down. The trek from Dumbledore's office felt like it had taken hours despite the fact he'd arrived only moments after seeing Dobby.

When he got there he found Winky standing on his chair next to Hermione's still body. She was holding Hermione's hand as tears poured from her large, protuberant eyes.

Harry froze at the sight of the seemingly lifeless body of Hermione and the tears of the tiny house elf. Something was terribly wrong…

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“What the…” Hermione looked around. Too many things were happening at once and for a moment she could not think straight. Somewhere in the distance she could hear the clock as it began the countdown to midnight…dong…dong…dong…dong…dong…. She grabbed at the fingers that held tight to her arm and twisted them as she turned to face her assailant. She found herself staring directly into the eyes of Cho. “I've had about enough of you.” She snarled as she continued to twist Cho's fingers.

Cho did not flinch. It was as though she could not feel it. Hermione looked at their hands then back at Cho in surprise. Her fingers were bent nearly all the way back and Cho showed no reaction; Hermione quickly let go and backed a couple of steps away.

Dong

“Why don't you go back to dancing with the Prince?” Cho said malevolently.

Hermione shook her head. “What are you talking about? What Prince?”

Cho looked beyond Hermione and pointed. “Why Prince Brian of course. The real honored guest. Don't tell me you didn't know. You looked so cozy earlier.” She said sardonically.

Hermione gasped in surprise. “The Prince? That was the…” She started to say. She turned back to Cho. “That was a nice distraction Cho, thank you. Charming really...the prince, that's great. However, I have someone else I wish to dance with right now.” She looked up smiled when she saw him standing there…a mere three feet away; he was nearly within her reach.

Dong

“Do you hear that?” Cho said, tilting her head.

“What? What are you talking about?” Hermione asked impatiently. “I don't have time for this.” She started to walk away when Cho grabbed her.

“No. Listen.” She said tilting her head once again.

Dong

“The clock.” Hermione said. “Midnight.”

Cho laughed. “If I'm not mistaken, that was the eighth chime. Only four more to go, Her-my-oh-nee. Do you know yet what you want?”

“Yes.” She said turning to look at him once more. “I know exactly what I want.” The once red hair had now become jet black and the freckles had been replaced by flawless skin…only the telltale scar marring the perfection that was him. The emerald green eyes were now at home where they belonged; Hermione smiled.

Dong

“Oh really?” Cho said. “Tell me then, what do you see?”

Hermione looked at her and smiled. She spoke only one word, “Harry.”

Cho's eyes widened; she could not contain her surprise at Hermione's answer. She turned to look at him and then back at Hermione. Hermione was taken aback by her smile.

Dong

“You see Harry now, do you?” She said. “Well that's quite a change from Ron, wouldn't you say?”

Hermione looked closely at her again before she spoke. “I feel sorry for you, you know? You have become such a pathetic little creature. I have no more time for you.” She made a move to return to Harry.

Dong

“Eleven.” She heard Cho say softly.

The space between Harry and Hermione had grown substantially. Though the distance separating them was great, she could see him smiling, reaching out to her. It appeared to her as though he was trying to get to her. She reached out for him and tried to take a step toward him…

Dong

“Twelve.” Cho said smiling.

Everything seemed to slow down and speed up all at once as the room began to change. Hermione felt as though she were being pulled backward, caught in a vortex, as the room began to spin. She watched as Harry's image became smaller and smaller as her body rose up. “NOOO!” She screamed as she reached out for him. As the last vestiges of Harry and the ballroom disappeared from sight, she felt as though she had awoken from a dream.

In all of the night's activities she had failed to notice the three softly lit, silent figures watching her from where they stood alongside the dance floor. They were smiling broadly…their work was now complete.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hermione's hand shot up in the air. “NOOOO!” She screamed.

Dobby and Winky had been watching her and both jumped at the sound of her screaming. They watched as her hand fell back to her side and she lay motionless. Scared, Dobby immediately apparated to Dumbledore's office to get Harry.

Though it had felt like hours, Harry had arrived only a few moments after she had screamed. He moved to her bedside and looked at her motionless body.

“What happened Winky?” He asked worriedly. “What's going on?”

Winky jumped at the sound of his voice. She was still in shock.

“Oh! Harry Potter sir. Winky is sorry. She did not see you there.”

“Never mind Winky. What's going on with Hermione?” He asked a little more abruptly then he'd intended.

Winky cowered and let go of Hermione's hand. “Miss Hermione screamed just a moment ago. Miss Hermione's arm did this,” she said as she raised her own arm to show him, “and screamed, `NO'. Very loudly too, it hurt Winky's ears.” She said as she put her hands up to cover them. “Miss Hermione scared Dobby and Winky. Dobby went to get Harry Potter, sir just like Dobby promised.”

“She screamed?” Harry said more to himself than to Winky.

“Oh yes, Harry Potter, sir. Very loudly.” She said as her hands instinctively moved to cover them again.

He looked at Winky as though surprised to see her still there. “Thank you, Winky.” He said. “Would you mind leaving us for a moment? Perhaps you could find Dobby.”

“Yes, Harry Potter, sir.” She replied. “Winky will go to find Dobby.” She jumped down from the chair and walked quickly out of the infirmary.

Harry immediately returned his attention back to Hermione. “Hermione?” He said.

He jumped back as her arm shot up in the air once again as though she were reaching for something. “Don't go.” She shouted. “Please…don't go.” Her voice became softer as she slowly dropped her arm and began to cry.

Harry's eyes welled up with tears. He sat beside her on the bed and watched her, mesmerized by the sight before him. Real tears were streaming from her eyes…she was coming back. He reached a hand up to gently wipe them away. “Hermione?” He said again.

“Harry.” She cried softly. “Come back.” This time she bent only her elbow as she reached out; she sounded defeated.

His heart leapt at the sound of his name. What does she mean by come back? He thought briefly. “Hermione, it's me, Harry. I'm here.” He said as he continued to gently rub her cheek. “I've always been here.”

Still she slept.

Harry got an idea as he watched her. “How does that book end?” He said aloud to himself. He had no idea why he thought the book might hold the answer but he rose quickly from the bed to retrieve it. His place was marked at the point where the clock had begun to chime the midnight hour…signifying it was time for Cinderella to leave the ball. He wasn't interested in what came next, the rest could wait…he hurriedly turned the pages to the end of the book and there he saw it…the kiss. He could only hope that it was the answer he needed now.

He returned to her bedside and gently grabbed hold of her hand. He placed his other hand against her cheek and leaned forward. He was ready to take a chance. His face was barely an inch from hers when he whispered, “I love you, Hermione.” He searched her face…still nothing. He closed the distance and kissed her. Not the friendly, chaste kisses he'd been giving her on the cheek and forehead for nearly two weeks. This time he kissed her lips. His kiss was tentative at first as he begged and pleaded with her in his mind…please wake up. Please let this work.

A moment later he felt her lips move beneath his. He did not move his lips from hers as he looked at her, his eyes wide with shock. When her body jerked beneath him he pulled away quickly. Her eyes were closed but a soft smile had now formed on her face. She looked at though she were dreaming a wonderful dream. He gently rubbed his thumb against her tear-stained cheek and she moaned.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hermione felt as though she were having the best dream of her life. She remembered screaming as she watched the image of Harry disappear. She had cried as she yelled at him not to go. That was when she felt him. She could not see him but she knew that the hand that brushed away her tears belonged to him…she couldn't imagine anyone else making her feel this way.

Then, when she begged him to come back; she heard him. His voice was so gentle, a soothing balm for her tortured soul. “Hermione, it's me, Harry. I'm here. I've always been here.” He'd said. She could feel his hand as he continued to gently rub her cheek.

She felt a sudden emptiness when his hand disappeared; darkness surrounded her. She began to look around fervently in the darkness until she realized the truth…she must trust her heart to guide her. Trusting in her eyes had left her blind for far too long…it was then that she felt him again.

His hand held hers while his other found her cheek once again. She could sense that he was coming closer; she could feel it. “I love you, Hermione.” He whispered. She wanted to say something…to tell him that she loved him too but she could not form the words. Then she felt it…a sudden warmth that filled her body from head to toe as his lips met hers. His kiss was soft, tentative at first. Her stomach fluttered and she felt herself kissing him back. She regretted not controlling the shiver she'd released as his kiss sent sparks through her. She felt a sudden emptiness as he pulled quickly away. Though his lips were no longer kissing her, she could not relinquish the smile that had found its way to her lips. She could feel him there with her before she felt his hand on her cheek yet again. She could not contain the moan that escaped her at the feel of his touch.

If she were dead, this would certainly qualify as her kind of heaven. If only she could see him…

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Hermione, open your eyes.” He said gently. “It's time you came back.”

She continued to lay there with her eyes shut. The contented smile had not left her face but she made no further movement to indicate that her mind was alive just beneath the surface.

The kiss almost had the effect he'd been hoping for. She had reacted and that was a great start. But there has to be something else, he thought, something more.

He couldn't count the number of times in his life that someone had shaken him awake. In fact, Ron had done it many times when he had been in the throes of a Voldemort-induced nightmare. He decided to give it a try.

He let go of her hand and placed both of his hands on her shoulders and shook her gently. “Wake up Hermione.” He said. “Wake up.”

She groaned. Her eyes opened suddenly and he jumped back so quickly that he fell off the bed and hit the floor.

Hermione panicked. Harry was not there. “No. No…no…no…no…no.” She said as she shook her head. Her vision was not perfectly clear in the sudden brightness of the light but she was sure she would see him the moment she opened her eyes.

Harry heard her saying `no' and he struggled to get up. In his haste he slipped a couple of times and fell back down.

Hermione closed her eyes and willed herself to sleep. If she could only have him in her dreams then she wanted nothing more than to return to them.

Harry finally righted himself and returned to the edge of her bed. Her eyes were closed once again and for a moment he thought he'd imagined them opening.

“Hermione?” He said softly.

The smile returned to her face. She had done it. She had fallen back into the dream where she hoped she would always find him.

He reached out to touch her. “Hermione, open your eyes. I need to know that what I saw was real. Please, Hermione.”

No. She thought. I don't want to open my eyes if it means he won't be there.

It worked the first time so he decided to try shaking her again. “No. No…no…no…no…no.” She said again as she closed her eyes tighter.

“Hermione?” He said as he continued to gently shake her. This time she shot up and he jumped back; thankful he was able to land on his feet.

“No!” She yelled at him. She was sitting up but she refused to open her eyes. “I have to get back. You have to let me go back. He's waiting for me.”

“Who's waiting for you?” He asked.

“Harry.” She said softly. She was no longer screaming but he could hear the anxiety in her voice. “Cho. She has him and I have to go back. I have to protect him. I have to tell him…” Her voice drifted away.

“Tell him what?” He said softly.

She fell back against her pillow and sighed. “Tell him that I love him.” She said softly. “I never got a chance to tell him.” Tears welled up in her eyes and she choked back a sob.

He moved to sit next to her. “But Hermione,” he said, “I'm right here.”

“No. No you're not. You're not really him.” She cried. “This is only a dream. I left him…standing there…you have to let me find him.” She kept her eyes closed and turned her head to the side.

“Can a dream do this?” He said softly as he gently pulled her chin up and leaned down to kiss her.

Her eyes opened wide and she reached up to touch his face. She pushed him away gently when she felt his tears. He closed his eyes as her hands moved rapidly across his face and around his head. Her tears began to fall. “You're real.” She said wondrously. “You're here.”

He opened his eyes and looked deeply into hers. “Yes Hermione, I'm here.” He said, his voice barely a whisper. “And I love you, too.”

She pulled him to her and he wrapped his arms around her. They held each other that way for a long time…neither wanting to let go for fear of discovering it really was only a dream.

Harry reluctantly pulled away from her as he remembered something she'd said. “Hermione?” He said questioningly as he sat up. “Earlier you said something about Cho. You have no idea how much I hate to bring her up right now, but I can't help wondering what you meant when you said that she had me and that you needed to go back. Go back to where?”

She opened her tearstained eyes and looked up at him. “I don't know Harry. I've been having the most bizarre dream. I saw Cho, Millicent Bullstrode, Draco, and Professor Trelawney. All of them except Cho helped me to realize that I'm in love with you. I can't wait to thank them in person. I don't know if they'll know what I'm talking about, but I have to thank them anyway.” She said. “I want to tell you about it, Harry, but I'm too tired right now.”

Harry sighed as thoughts of Draco, Millicent, and Trelawney entered his mind. How am I going to tell her, now? He wondered. “Okay, Hermione. You rest now. We have a lot to talk about when you're ready.” He said. “I love you and I am so incredibly thankful to have you back and to know that you love me too. All this time…and I wasn't sure that you did.”

“All this time, Harry? What do you mean?” She asked.

“You've been in a coma for two weeks, Hermione.” He said softly.

Hermione sighed as silent tears began to fall once more. “Two weeks?”

“Don't cry Hermione. We'll talk about it after you've rested. The important thing is that you're back now.” He said gently. “I'll sit here with you until you fall asleep. Then I'm going to get some parchment so I can write everyone to let them know that you're back. If you wake up and I'm not here, remember, please, that I will be back. I promise that I won't be gone long. This is no longer a dream, Hermione. You're here with me and I love you.”

Her eyes began to close and she began to drift off to sleep. “Okay, Harry. Thank you. I love you, too.” She said sleepily. She jerked herself awake and looked at him. “Harry?” She murmured.

“Yes, Hermione?”

“Will you hold me until I fall asleep?”

“Always.” He said as laid next to her on the small bed. He kissed her cheek and they both drifted off to sleep…

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Neither of them saw Dumbledore standing in the door of the infirmary shaking his head. They deserve this newfound happiness...few, if any, deserve it more, he thought. “But I fear what will happen once they learn the whole truth…”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A/N2: See that? No major cliffhangers…Happy New Year!

There is still a ways to go before this story is complete. I really hope that you'll all be back to see it through to the end even though H/Hr really are back now. There are still a lot of questions to be answered.

-->

14. Of Letter Writing and Journal Entries...

Of Letter Writing and Journal Entries…

Harry woke up hours later and smiled at the young woman sleeping so peacefully in his arms.

“Hermione?” He whispered as he shook her gently.

“Mmm?” She murmured. His heart swelled as she smiled and snuggled closer.

“Nothing.” He said softly. “Just sleep.” It wasn't a dream, he thought. The bed was small and he really needed to get up to stretch his aching body. He chose instead to stay beside her for just a while longer. He studied her as he ran his fingers through her hair. Beautiful, he thought. Why did I never notice it before all of this happened?

“Oh but you did.” Said the voice he heard in his mind so often of late. “If you wanted to, you could look back over the last few years and you would know; she's held the same place in your heart that she does at this moment, for a very long time. Until now there have been too many things preventing you from realizing it. Now you are free to explore many new things…most especially, love.”

He looked at her as he contemplated the words…he could look back if he wanted to. “No.” He said aloud softly. “No, no looking back. All that matters is now; now and the future.” He leaned forward and kissed her cheek. The future… he thought. It was the first time he could ever remembering thinking about the future with a smile.

When he was sure she was sleeping he slid off the bed slowly so as not to disturb her. His joints were cramped from being in the same position for so long and it hurt when he stretched. He moved his legs around until he could feel his circulation returning. When he thought it was safe to move without falling he made his way out of the infirmary for some parchment so he could write to Ron and her parents to tell them the wonderful news.

He was on his way to Gryffindor Tower, where most of his stuff still remained, when he was stopped by Professor Dumbledore. “Tell me, Harry. How is Miss Granger doing?” Dumbledore said.

Harry turned abruptly at the sound of the voice. He smiled at the sight of his mentor. “Oh!” He said. “Sorry. I didn't see you there. Guess my mind must have been somewhere else.”

“I understand, Harry. Please, think nothing of it.” He said waving his hand. “I was merely asking you how Miss Granger is doing.”

“Great. She's great. She's sleeping right now.” He said with a smile. “I assume you saw us last night?”

“Yes, Harry, I did indeed. I must apologize for not stepping forward to announce my presence. When I witnessed the interaction between you and Miss Granger I felt it best to let you alone. Madam Pomfrey would have been there as well had I not asked her to grant you privacy.”

“You did that?” Harry said surprised. “For us?”

Dumbledore smiled. “Naturally, Harry. There did not appear to be a medical emergency and Miss Granger did not appear as though she needed anything more than what she already had right there with her. As a matter of precaution Madam Pomfrey will be paying her a visit later this morning. Do you not feel, Harry, as though you, too, should be resting? It has been a long two weeks and a lot has happened in just the last few hours.” He said.

“I rested for a bit with Hermione.” Harry said. “Right now I'm going to my room to get some parchment. I need to let her parents know that she's awake.”

“I'm sure you are right, Harry. However, my office is much closer and if parchment and a quill are all you need you may get them from there if you would like.” He said. “It would allow you to return to Miss Granger much more quickly.”

Harry noticed the twinkle had returned to the older man's eyes…if only for the moment; and he smiled.

“Thank you, sir. I would like that very much.” He said.

“Let's make haste then, shall we?” Dumbledore said gesturing in the direction of his office. He walked away leaving Harry standing there, stunned once again by his insightfulness and awed by his consideration for him and Hermione. Dumbledore turned back when he realized Harry wasn't next to him. “Are you coming Harry?”

Harry looked up and smiled. “Yes, sir.” He said and he walked quickly to catch up with him.

The walk to Dumbledore's office had been a quiet one until they were nearly there, then Dumbledore's voice broke the silence. “You must remember Harry, that I am always here should you need me.” He said.

“I know that.” Harry replied.

“Yes, I'm quite sure that you believe you do. However, I feel that it is of utmost importance to remind you.” Dumbledore said. “You are a grown man now; one who has thus far exceeded everyone's greatest expectations. I want you to know that I have faith in you Harry and that I believe you to be quite capable of handling whatever may come your way.” He said.

“Thank you, sir.” Harry said. He was mildly confused by the meaning of Dumbledore's words.

“When you and Miss Granger begin discussing recent events you may feel free to come to me if you so desire; at some point you may find it necessary to call upon the wisdom that I have gained through many, many years of experience. Until or unless you do, I will make this promise to you Harry; I will not interfere.” He said. “My only request is that you remember with reverence the sacrifices made by Mr. Malfoy and Miss Bullstrode, as well as Professor Trelawney.”

Harry looked at him as they walked. The twinkle appeared to have vanished once again; only to be replaced by the tired, worn expression Harry had seen earlier when he had been in Dumbledore's office. “Yes, sir. Don't worry. Neither of us will allow their deaths to be in vain. Somehow, someway we will let people know that they were on our side.” He said. “We still have our own story to tell as well. Ron and I were waiting for Hermione to wake up and now that she has we need to prepare to tell the wizarding world the truth…the whole truth.”

Dumbledore nodded. “Yes, Harry. I trust that you will. Please do not hesitate to come to me if you find that you need the assistance of a tired, old man.” He said with a chuckle. Harry looked at him again and saw that while the laugh had escaped his lips, it was not reflected in his eyes. Will that twinkle ever return to stay? He wondered.

When they arrived Harry waited patiently as Dumbledore went to retrieve the parchment and quill. He handed them to Harry along with Cho's journal.

“In your haste, you forgot to take that with you.” Dumbledore said. “I believe that you will find Miss Chang's words to be most enlightening.”

“Thank you, sir. I hadn't noticed yet that I didn't have it.” Harry said. “I definitely would have looked for it later.”

Dumbledore placed a hand on Harry's shoulder. His voice solemn as he spoke, “Harry, I feel that I must warn you. It is difficult for me to believe that Miss Chang was in her proper state of mind as she wrote in that journal. You will read things in there that will shock you. I would like to ask that you promise me you will not take her words to heart. However, I am quite positive that promise would be too difficult to keep.”

“What...” Harry began. Dumbledore placed both of his hands on Harry's shoulders and looked directly into his eyes. Harry saw what appeared to be fear in their depths and he found that he could no longer speak. There had been so few times, only one really, that Harry could remember seeing actual, real fear in Dumbledore's eyes. How could a journal written by Cho have such an affect on him? He wondered.

“Harry, you must never forget…” he said earnestly, “your heart is where your strength lies. I have never, in my many years, met another with such a great capacity for love. That journal may bring you pain but do not allow it to weaken you. It was your love, after all, that saved our world from Tom. Do not allow the words of an angry, bitter young woman change your perception of who you know yourself to be. Listen to Hermione, as I am sure she will offer you wise advice, and listen to me…do not ever doubt yourself. Remember who you are, Harry.”

“Tell me…” Harry said tentatively, “what will I find in there?”

“I feel that I can no longer tell you that, Harry. You must venture forth with Miss Granger to discover what lies within the pages of that journal. Look for the truths Harry. Do not trust only what your eyes can see. Listen to your heart.” Dumbledore said. “Go on now, Harry. You have been away long enough; it's time now that you returned to her.”

Harry nodded and with one last look at Dumbledore he walked quietly out the door. When he reached the bottom of the stairwell he started to run.

Hermione was still sleeping when he returned. He sat in his chair with every intention of writing the letters to Ron and the Grangers. However, when he looked at what he held in his hand all thoughts of letter writing vanished. He sat back in his seat and prepared to open the journal.

“What will I find in here?” He said quietly to himself. “I'll read only one just so I'll know what to expect. The rest Hermione and I will read together.”

He opened the front cover and found these words; This journal is dedicated to the memory of my Cedric. I love you and I will forever miss you. Yours for always, Cedric…

Yours for always? He thought. Just how close were they? I didn't think they'd even been together very long.

When he turned to the first entry he was surprised to find that it had not been dated. He turned to look at a few others and found them all to be the same. For some reason he found it odd, and a little disconcerting; he would have preferred to have some kind of time frame for her entries.

Oh well, he thought. It's not like I can do anything about it.

He turned back to the first entry and gasped as he read the first paragraph. His heart caught in his throat and he began to perspire. Everything he'd thought about himself following Cedric's murder was confirmed by her words. How could he have forgotten?

Journal entry

Cedric's gone…dead. It happened last night. I watched as the one responsible carried his lifeless body back from where it happened. Granted, Harry Potter may not have been the one who cast the spell but that doesn't change the fact that he's to blame for it. If it weren't for him, my Cedric would still be alive.

“What?” He said a little louder then he'd intended. He was astonished that she'd felt much the same way he had. He had felt responsible for Cedric's death. He took a deep breath and read on…

I heard him say that He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named is back. Of course, the brave and fearless Harry didn't call him that. Oh no, he has to call him by his name…a name that witches and wizards have feared for years. I wonder if it makes him feel special to do that…to do something that even grown wizards fear to do. I grew up in fear; my parent's fear, and now…Harry Potter has brought that…that…thing back, and with it will come a renewed fear. What will happen to us now? I always felt so safe with Cedric; now, because of Harry, I am forced to face my fears alone.

Harry asked me to the Yule Ball in December. I told him I was sorry that I couldn't go with him because I had already accepted an invitation from Cedric. I lied. I wasn't sorry at all…not because I didn't like him, he was all right. No, it was more because I loved Cedric…no, not loved…love. My love for him will always be in the present…it will never find its way to the past because I will never allow myself to just look back on it.

My mum and dad married young; they married right out of school. My mum told me not long ago. I was so nervous when I told her about Cedric, I was sure she'd think it was a silly crush or just a passing teenage love. She just smiled and pulled me close and told me that she fell in love with my dad when she was my age; they've been together ever since…they are living proof that young love can last. At that moment every doubt that I had about young love was gone…I knew for sure that love would last with my Cedric.

Then came that damn Tri-Wizard Tournament! Everyone wanted to represent Hogwarts but Cedric was the one chosen…well, he and Harry were chosen; but Cedric deserved it. He was so excited about it. He was not only representing Hogwarts; he was representing Hufflepuff, the house that hadn't seen success in anything for many years; he was their hope and he was proud of that.

He was so happy and I was so scared. He assured me that everything would be all right…and finally I believed him. And now here I sit. Alone. Missing him. I should be celebrating his victory with him…not preparing for his funeral.

He was determined to win; he was so sure that he would. He said he had something special planned for the money; something special planned for us. It was supposed to be a surprise…it became a secret he took with him to his grave. Now I'll never know what his plans were. In my fantasies I always saw him on bended knee with the most beautiful ring imaginable and enough money in Gringott's for us to start our life together. Now he's gone…and I have realized already that his secret can be whatever I want it to be. Someday I hope to see our wedding.

I walked away last night lost. I'd seen his body and I watched as Harry fell from the strain of carrying him, but still I couldn't bring myself to believe. In that moment I wondered what life would bring me now when my one chance for happiness was lying dead on the ground. I know that I should be grateful that Harry at least brought him back…but I just can't bring myself to be.

I somehow found my way to the only place I knew that I could be alone; my place of solitude. The place where the water ran…washing away the endless stream of tears that stubbornly refused to stop falling. I sat for a long time on the floor of the shower and let the water wash over me. I watched as it drained away, hoping that it would wash away the loneliness and pain along with the tears. It didn't work...

Fifteen years old and I feel so lost; alone. How can it hurt this much? How could he die? How could Harry Potter let him? So many questions and I doubt I'll ever get the answers…I'll never understand it. His death was such a waste of a wonderful, caring life.

I've been in the library for the better part of the day reading, trying to understand these feelings; and trying to discover what I'll be feeling when the numbness finally goes away. Right now I'm too shocked and empty to feel angry; I know that…I understand it. But it will come and I am afraid…

Because someone will have to pay…

Harry couldn't believe what he'd read. Dumbledore had been right. If the journal started out this way then whatever else it contained would undoubtedly be painful for him and he was definitely not looking forward to it. Remembering his promise to himself to read only the first chapter, he dropped the book quickly. His eyes burned with unshed tears and he reached up to rub them.

How could he have forgotten the way he'd felt after Cedric died? He knew then just as surely as he did right now, that he had been to blame for his death. He was feeling melancholy and philosophical as he tried to put his thoughts into perspective…

Does time really heal? He wondered. Or does it somehow just numb us so that we're fooled into believing we've gotten past the pain? If so, then what happens when it all comes crashing back like waves against the defenseless shore? Over time the waves erode the shore until there is less and less sand to walk upon. Does the same thing happen to the soul when your memories begin to invade and suddenly refuse to let go? Does it start the process of erosion? What will happen to me…and Hermione, if I find I can't let go of this? Is that what happened to Cho?

He felt a hand touch his shoulder and he jumped. “Harry? Harry, are you all right?” Hermione said concerned. He had been so lost in his thoughts that he hadn't heard her calling his name.

He lifted his head to look at her and it took a moment for him to register that she was talking to him. He shook his head to clear away his jumbled thoughts. “What? I'm sorry Hermione. I was thinking.” He said. “Did you say something?”

“I've been calling you Harry. You're scaring me.” She said as she searched his face; her eyes were narrow and her brow furrowed. “What are you thinking about that has you so upset?”

He placed his hand over hers. “Nothing.” He said. “Nothing important. Let's talk about it later, okay? How are you feeling?”

“I'd be feeling better if I knew what was wrong.” She said.

“Hermione, please.” He begged. “I promise you that we will talk about it…when you're really ready to hear it. Don't worry. I'm fine. I'm so happy that you're back that nothing can bring me down right now.” He forced a smile and moved to sit next to her on the bed to put his arms around her. He took a deep breath to loosen the tightness that had taken hold of his chest. “It feels so good to hold you.” He murmured.

“You too.” She said softly. She pushed him back so she could look into his eyes. “You know, Harry, you've never been very good at keeping things from me. You will tell me what's wrong.”

“I promised you, Hermione.” He said. “And I've never made you a promise that I didn't keep. Trust me.”

She nodded. “All right then.” She said. “I can wait.”

“Thank you.” He said as he pulled her close and buried his head in her shoulder.

“Ahem.”

They pulled apart and looked in the direction of the noise.

“Hello Madam Pomfrey.” Hermione said with a smile.

“It's wonderful to see that you've finally awoken Miss Granger.” Madam Pomfrey said with a smile. She nodded her head in Harry's direction. “Mr. Potter here has kept a constant vigil by your bedside. While we are all happy to have you back, I'm quite sure there are very few as excited as he must be.” She said.

Hermione looked at Harry and smiled. “You've almost got that right.” He said looking at Madam Pomfrey.

“Almost?” She said.

Harry smiled at Hermione. “Take away the `very few' and replace it with `no one' and you'll be spot on.” He said. “I don't think anyone anywhere could be happier than I am right now.”

Hermione blushed as they all laughed.

“Now, Mr. Potter.” Madam Pomfrey said. “Why don't you take a well-deserved break? Go find some breakfast, take a long, hot shower and freshen up a bit or something. I need to examine Miss Granger and if all is as well as I think it is, perhaps she and I can get her into the shower as well. Those freshening spells may help with the odor but they certainly don't make you feel as good as a nice, hot shower now, do they?”

Harry looked mildly concerned. “You think she can get up and move around already? Isn't it a little too soon for that?” He asked.

“Oh yes, Mr. Potter. It's possible that she may have to wait a little longer. That's what I will determine during my examination.” She said. “However, you of all people should know by now that one of the greatest things about being a wizard is the way our bodies tend to heal much more rapidly than those of Muggles.”

“You're right. I'm definitely aware of that.” He said. “And grateful too, I might add!”

Madam Pomfrey smiled. “As well you should be, Mr. Potter. In my many years here I can't say I've had the pleasure of treating anyone else nearly as often as I have you.” She said as she waved her arms toward the door. “Away with you now. Let me examine Miss Granger, then we can go from there.”

“All right.” Harry said begrudgingly. “Can you tell me how long I have to be gone? When can I come back?”

“Initially, I would say one hour.” She said. “Depending on what Miss Granger is able to do, that time may be extended. You may return in an hour's time; however, do not be surprised to find yourself being pushed back out the door.”

“All right.” He conceded. He looked at Hermione. “I'll be back in a while. I think I will find some food and take a shower. That won't take an hour so I'll take the parchment with me so I can write those letters.” He said. He smiled and gave her a chaste kiss on the cheek before he stood up. “See you later then.” He said as he gathered his stuff and headed for the door. He looked back to discover Hermione watching him, he gave a small wave and turned to walk out the door.

Harry did as Madam Pomfrey suggested. He found some food and took a long, hot shower. He felt rejuvenated for the first time in a very long time. Although he felt they had a long way to go, it appeared as though things were finally starting to look up for him…for them.

He was sitting at his desk in his room preparing to start the letters he'd promised to write. He reached for the parchment and quill. A nagging thought entered his mind…the journal! “Where the hell is the journal?” He said. He thought back to where he may have set it after he finished reading the first chapter. The floor, he thought. I dropped it on the floor and I forgot to pick it up before I left. “Please don't let Hermione find it.” He pleaded with whoever may be listening. “I don't think she's ready for that.”

Figuring she wouldn't find it down on the floor he set about writing the letters. He decided that the one to Ron would be much easier so he started with that one.

Dear Ron,

Guess what?

What do you mean you don't know? (Sorry mate, habit, I suppose)!

I'm sure you've guessed it by now. I suppose I already sound a little too happy for it to be anything other than the fact that Hermione has finally come back to me…to us…to all of us. Well, you know what I mean.

There is so much going on here right now though. I've found out that there is so much more to all of this than a mere accident or misplaced spell. I really wish you were here...you'll never believe everything I have to tell you if you're not here to see the truth for yourself. I don't think a letter will suffice.

I will tell you this though. Dumbledore gave me a journal and you'll never guess who it belonged too…Cho! Yes, you read that right. Belonged. She's dead. Bet you'll never guess who killed her either…or more importantly, why. I'll just tell you that it was Malfoy and Millicent Bullstrode. They did it for me…for all of us. Are you still standing? I suppose I should have warned you to sit before I started telling you all this stuff, shouldn't I? Suppose I could go back and warn you now since I haven't finished the letter…nah, I kind of like the image I have of you falling over. (Ha, ha, ha…can you hear me laughing all the way from the Burrow?).

Anyway, I'll let you know when it's a good time to come if you think you'll want to do that. Or, maybe when Hermione gets released by Madam Pomfrey we can come to the Burrow. I'll have to talk to her about that. We all still need to get together so we can tell our story. Hopefully it won't be too long.

I told you that Hermione is awake but I haven't told you the best part…she loves me! Yep, that's right…she loves me. I can't wait to get out of here and start my life with her. I have to admit though; I'm a little scared. I read the first entry in Cho's journal and it was really powerful…and painful. I don't know what to expect from the other entries, but I have a feeling that it won't be good. Basically, she confirmed everything I've ever felt in regard to Cedric Diggory's death. She blames me…much as I have blamed myself.

Dumbledore said some things that have me wondering if this may, in some way, affect Hermione and me. I hope not. I love her and now I know she loves me…all I can do is hope that what we are feeling is strong enough to survive anything. If it had been anyone other then Dumbledore, I wouldn't think anything of it. Also, he's read the journal…the entire thing, so he knows what's in store. He says Hermione and me have to `venture forth together to find what lies within the pages of the journal'…whatever that means. I'm waiting for her to get better (and mentally prepared) before I read anymore of it. I think I'm going to need her more than ever…you too, mate.

Oh, man. I was on a roll today; feeling all philosophical and stuff after I read that journal entry. You'd laugh if you knew even half the stuff that was going through my head. Maybe it's too much time spent with Dumbledore or something. I'll have to remember to tell you about it someday.

Oh yeah, one more thing. When Hermione was finally starting to wake up she said something about Cho having me and that she needed to get back to me…to protect me. I asked her what that was about and she said that she had some kind of bizarre dream that had Cho, Millicent, Malfoy and, get this…Professor Trelawney. How she could call that a dream and not a nightmare is beyond me; especially since she doesn't know anything yet about Malfoy and Millicent. That sounds like a combination straight from hell, doesn't it? Well…it did until I found out all that stuff today. I can't wait until I can talk to her about it. I'm really curious to know what happened. She was pretty upset about not being able to go back until I finally convinced her that I was real and that I was waiting right here for her (it's a long story). Yet another mystery to tell you about another time, I suppose.

Well, mate. I have to write another letter to Hermione's parents. I thought yours would be easier, but now I'm hoping that's not the case. It's taken me forever to write this and I have to get back to Hermione. Madam Pomfrey is with her now. She had to have an examination and Madam Pomfrey kicked me out.

Anyway, I'll get back with you about coming here or us going there. I'm sure Hermione will want to see her parents as soon as she's able to though.

I look forward to hearing back from you. Tell the rest of the family hi. I'm sure I'll hear your mum screaming all the way over here when you tell her the news. Take care.

Your friend,

Harry

Harry was grateful to finally set down the quill. He flexed his fingers as he looked over his letter to Ron before he sealed it. “Looks good.” He said. He sealed it and flexed his fingers a couple more times before he picked up the quill again to write to Hermione's parents.

He grabbed another piece of parchment and prepared to write the letter but he stopped before he even got started. How should I address it? He wondered. “Mr. and Mrs. Granger or To Hermione's Parents or, after the last letter, should I address it `Mum and Dad'?” He contemplated aloud. He decided that for now the best way to address it would be to Mr. and Mrs. Granger. They could talk about the other later.

Dear Mr. and Mrs. Granger,

Finally, I get to write a letter that I'm happy to send to the two of you. Isn't it about time you got a little good news? I would ask how you are doing but I have a feeling that once you read what I have to say, I'll already know the answer!

You'll be happy, excited, and elated to know that Hermione woke up late last night. A lot has been happening so I haven't had the opportunity to write until now. I apologize for that. I promise to send Hedwig straightaway when I'm finished.

There is so much to tell you both that I don't know where to begin. A big part of me wants to give Hermione a chance to tell you herself and yet another part of me wants to shout it out to the world. The thought of what she can do with a wand leads me to believe that letting her tell you is by far the best way to go. Although I'm sure that you'll be able to tell why I'm so happy just by reading what I've written here. At least I can tell her honestly that I didn't tell you outright! (Somehow I doubt that will work with our Hermione, but, well…).

Let me just say this…

I am hoping that one day soon I will have the opportunity to ask you both a very important question, in person.

I was thinking about telling you so many other things in this letter but I feel it would be better to discuss them with you when we see you again. There are things happening that I think you should know but I haven't gotten to talk to Hermione about them yet. I think it would be better to do that first. I don't want you to worry though. Everything is fine. It's just…stuff, that's all.

I want to thank you for the book. I didn't actually get to finish reading it to her…I know, I know, the book is a short one! However, reading it made me think about a lot of things and it took longer than it might normally take for me to read it. I'm not sure how much Hermione has told you about my life with the Dursley's, but I could certainly sympathize with Cinderella, let me tell you. I don't know that the book itself made much difference, to be honest, but I can tell you that the ending sure did! OOPS! Maybe I shouldn't have said that. Oh well. I'm too happy right now to care much what Hermione might think about what I'm putting in this letter.

Well, I have to get back to her now. Madam Pomfrey had to do an examination and she kicked me out of the infirmary. She sounded very optimistic about how well Hermione is doing even though she's only been back with us for a short time. There's something about the magical blood that flows through us that helps us to heal faster than non-magical people…it was part of the reason why no one could understand why Hermione was in a coma; that's very unusual for a witch or wizard. I'm sure they told you that already, though.

As soon as we know anything, we'll write again. I'm sure that Hermione has loads of stuff to tell you. Take care.

Love,

Harry

Once again Harry was thankful for the opportunity to set the quill down. He flexed his aching fingers as he re-read the letter he'd written. He chuckled in some parts and then contemplated tearing the letter up and starting over when he got to the part about the `other stuff' he wanted to tell them. He looked at the clock and saw that it had already been more than an hour so he decided to just leave it the way it was; he would just have to reassure them in his next letter. Besides, his hand was already aching from all that writing and he wasn't sure that he'd be able to do another letter just yet. He sealed it up and grabbed Ron's so he could take them to Hedwig. He wanted her to deliver them immediately.

After dropping by the owlery and spending a little time with Hedwig before she took flight, Harry quickly made his way back to the infirmary. He was late and he really wanted to get back to her. He met Madam Pomfrey just outside the door. “Ah! There you are Mr. Potter. I thought I was going to have to go look for you. Miss Granger and I are finished so you may go back in now.”

“How is she?” He asked. “Is she all right?”

“She'll be fine. She does need to rest though. She was able to take a shower, although she had to sit down on a chair when she got tired, and she ate a little solid food…nothing too heavy, mind you.” She said. “I would appreciate it if you would check with me before offering to get her anything from the kitchen. There are some things that she probably shouldn't be having quite yet.”

“No problem.” He said. “That sounds easy enough.”

“She should be up and about in a couple of days but she should be monitored for at least another week.” She said. “I won't allow her to be released before that time.”

“Okay.” He sighed. “You're the expert. We'll do whatever you say.”

“That's my boy.” She said with a smile as she patted him on the shoulder. “One more thing, Mr. Potter, it's important that you don't let her get too emotional. If at all possible, it would be best to keep her from getting overly upset or even excited. Professor Dumbledore warned me that some things may start happening that could upset either one or the both of you. I must ask that you wait for a couple of days before bringing up anything that might upset her. Right now she needs her rest.”

“Yes, ma'am.” He said. “I promise I'll do my best to ensure she's protected. I won't let anything happen to her and I'll try to make sure she gets plenty of rest.”

“All right, Harry.” She said. “You may go to her now. I'm sure she is anxious to see you. I'll be back to check on her later this afternoon.”

“See you then, Madam Pomfrey.” He said. “Thank you.”

“You're welcome, Mr. Potter. Now scoot along.” She said as she shooed him toward the door. He smiled at her and walked through the doors to see Hermione.

He stopped dead in his tracks when he saw her. He could just make out the tears that were running down her cheeks. He looked at her lap to see what she was looking at and there he saw it…she had found the journal.

He hadn't realized his gasp could be heard across the room until she turned to look at him. “Harry?” She said, her voice was hoarse as a result of her tears and he could hear her trying to clear it.

He walked closer to her. He was a few feet away when he stopped again. The book was open and it looked to him as though she'd been reading the same entry he'd read only a short time ago.

“Harry?” She said, her voice firm. She looked at him and he could see sadness and hurt reflected in her eyes…but there was something else there as well, something he hadn't expected to see; something that looked remarkably like anger…or hatred. Please tell me that look is not intended for me, he thought. She looked at him as she pointed to the book. “Harry, what is this?”

It took a moment for Harry to find his voice and he swallowed hard. “It's a journal.” He said timidly.

She looked at him again and Harry saw the same emotions reflected in her eyes as he'd seen moments ago…only this time she was looking much more pointedly at him and her cheeks had turned red. “Damn it, Harry.” She said vehemently. “I'm not stupid. I can see that it's a journal. What I want to know is where the hell it came from and how it came to be in your possession.”

Harry was stunned. Hermione never talked like that unless she was very, very angry and didn't he just promise Madam Pomfrey he wouldn't let that happen? “Hermione don't be so upset. There's a lot we have to talk about but it can wait. There is a lot we both need to know.” He said in the most comforting voice he could muster in his panicked state. “But since you asked, I got the journal from Dumbledore.”

“What?” She yelled. The only emotion he could read in her eyes now was anger. Her voice dropped lower but her tone was no less hostile and her cheeks were no less red. “What the hell was he thinking giving you th…” She stopped suddenly and her arms went around her head as she cried out in pain. She fell back against the pillow and he watched as the color drained from her cheeks and she lay motionless. Her arms were still wrapped around her head but no sound escaped her.

“Hermione?” He said tentatively as he walked closer to her. He touched her arm and just like before there was no response.

Harry shook his head. “No. This can't be happening. Hermione?” He said again more urgently as he shook her. No reaction.

Tears stung his eyes as he watched her…what the hell is happening now? He wondered gravely…

-->

15. When Will it Ever End?

Will it Never End?

Harry was beginning to panic. Hermione had not moved and he had been unable to get a reaction out of her. He was alone in the infirmary and scared to leave her side. He felt his inner struggle as his head told him to run for help and his heart told him he shouldn't leave her side.

“AHHHHHHH!” He screamed. “Stop. Just stop.” He yelled at himself, his breathing was erratic and he was having trouble regaining control. He raised his arms, closed his eyes, and forced himself to take a couple of deep breaths. He knew he would be of no use to her if he were laying passed out on the floor.

He jerked his head toward the infirmary door when he heard the sound of footsteps rapidly approaching. Madam Pomfrey came bustling into the room faster then he'd ever seen her move.

“What is the meaning of this, Mister Potter?” She exclaimed. “I could hear you screaming all the way down the hall. Lucky for you there are no students here or…”

Harry put up a hand to interrupt her. He still could not breath properly and he was beginning to feel light-headed. Unable yet to speak he pointed toward Hermione still lying there with her arms covering her head.

“Wha…” Madam Pomfrey began. She looked questioningly from Harry to Hermione. When she saw Hermione lying there she rushed forward and pushed Harry out of the way. “Oh, my.” She exclaimed as she put her hand to her heart. She checked first for a pulse and discovered that Hermione was indeed still alive though her pulse had slowed considerably since her earlier examination.

She looked at Harry. “She's alive, Mister Potter, but I want an explanation. I just left her a few minutes ago and she was fine. What happened?” She asked admonishingly. She began to struggle with removing Hermione's arms from around her head.

A sheen of sweat covered Harry's forehead as he began to perspire while he fought to get his breathing under control. It was through sheer force of will that he was finally able to get himself to a point where he think and function rationally.

He looked from Madam Pomfrey to Hermione and he pointed at the journal. “The journal.” He said hoarsely. “She found the journal.”

Madam Pomfrey had finally managed to get Hermione's arms down to her sides and she conjured a damp cloth, which she used to gently wipe Hermione's face and forehead. “Journal? Wha…?” She nodded her head in recognition. “That's what Professor Dumbledore was talking about, isn't it?” She asked knowingly.

“Yes.” Harry murmured.

Her voice was even as she spoke and her tone made Harry's heart drop to the floor. “Would you mind telling me how Miss Granger managed to get it when just moments ago you assured me…no, Mister Potter…if I recall correctly, you promised me that you would wait a couple of days? Did I, or did I not caution you about upsetting her? Now you understand exactly why, don't you, Mister Potter?”

“But…I…” It was no use. He wanted to say that it wasn't his fault that Hermione had gotten the journal; he certainly didn't hand it to her. But the truth of the matter was, he had been careless when he'd left it behind. “Yes. I do understand.” He said softly. “I forgot to pick the journal up from the floor when I left earlier. She must have found it right after you walked out. I didn't mean to leave it, but by the time I realized I'd forgotten it, it was too late to come back for it because of her checkup. I was hoping I'd dropped it in a spot where she wouldn't see it. What happened to her? Will she be all right?” He finished gravely. His eyes had begun to tear and he lifted his glasses to rub them in hopes of stopping them before they started.

“Harry, when people suffer head injuries there is a period of time when emotional overload sort of short-circuits the brain and the pain becomes unbearable. This can cause the person to pass out, such as Miss Granger did. She should be all right, just give her a little time.” She said as she checked her pulse again and found that it had almost returned to normal and she was breathing more evenly. “Unfortunately, the extent of damage to the head after a blow such as Miss Granger's is often not revealed until long after the trauma occurred; generally when we are under the impression that the healing process has begun. The same can be true of us. Because of our blood we tend to heal more quickly but oftentimes that healing begins after a spell has been performed. If we do not know the damage, how can we perform the proper spell? Spells were, of course, performed on Miss Granger to prevent swelling and things of that nature, but you know, Mister Potter, that Miss Granger's case was very unusual. It is not often that a witch or wizard falls into a coma. Under normal circumstances we are generally able to prevent that type of thing.”

“Normal circumstances?” Harry asked questioningly. “What exactly do you mean by normal circumstances? I understand that her falling into a coma is not common, but it sounds like you're trying to say something else. Like there's something more.”

Madam Pomfrey nodded. “Yes, Mister Potter, you are quite astute, aren't you?” She said smiling as though she were proud of him for his insightfulness. “The truth is, we have been unable at this point to determine what went wrong when she was cursed. Ordinarily with the use of a killing curse the one on the receiving end would die immediately. However, th…”

Harry held up his hand to interrupt her. “Sorry.” He said. “But isn't it possible that the one performing the curse didn't mean it enough? I mean, I've been told that in order for any unforgivable curse to be effective, the one performing it has to truly mean it. They have to really want it to work.”

Madam Pomfrey nodded again. “That is true, Harry, they do have to mean it.” She said. “Have you talked to Professor Dumbledore about this?” She asked. Harry was confused by the abrupt change in conversation.

“About unforgivable curses?” Harry asked, confused by her question.

“No, Mister Potter, have you talked to him about Miss Granger? About this?” She said gesturing her hands at the whole of Hermione. “About why she is here?”

He was finally beginning to understand her meaning. “Sort of. I mean, when he was starting to tell me what really happened I asked him whether or not the person who cursed her meant to kill her or just harm her.”

“And what did he say?” She asked.

“He said that he thought they very much intended to kill her.” He said softly as he looked at her. His voice was filled with pain as he remembered who had done this to her…and that he was the reason for it. His body swayed uncontrollably.

“Mister Potter?” Madam Pomfrey's voice cut through his painful thoughts and he jerked his head up in response. “Are you all right?” She asked; concern etched her voice. “Do you need to lie down?”

Harry shook his head. “No. No…I'm fine. I'm okay.” He stammered. He looked at her questioningly once again. “Why are you asking me about Professor Dumbledore?”

“Ah. My timing is perfect, I see.” Both Harry and Madam Pomfrey looked up at the sound of Dumbledore's voice as he approached them. “Talking about me, are you?” He asked, looking between the two of them. Neither of them spoke and Dumbledore smiled. “Well, I am here now. Is there something that either of you wishes to say? I promise I won't bite.” He said chuckling softly.

Madam Pomfrey smiled at him. “I was just asking Mister Potter if he had spoken with you about how Miss Granger came to be here.” She said.

“I assume that he has told you what was said?” Dumbledore said.

“He told me that he had inquired as to whether her assailant intended to kill her or merely harm her; apparently you told him that you believed her assailant very much intended to kill her.” She stated matter-of-factly.

“Ah, yes. That is the extent of it then, isn't it?” He said, looking at Harry. “Is there more you think I should tell him Poppy?” He asked with a sideways glance at Madam Pomfrey.

“Yes, Albus. The entire truth.” She said gravely. “The worst of it may be knowing that the intent was to kill Miss Granger, but we both know that there could more to it than that. Miss Granger has passed out upon the discovery of the journal and Mister Potter is in need of an explanation.”

Harry watched as Dumbledore looked at her while he contemplated what she'd said. “I assume that she will be all right?” He inquired of her. When she nodded Harry was taken aback when he suddenly turned to look at him. “Harry, before we proceed, I must ask you something.” He said solemnly. “I fear it may be too soon to tell because Miss Granger has only been awake for a short while. However, I must ask anyway. Have you noticed any changes in her behavior, Harry? Anything out of the ordinary?”

Harry's eyes widened as he nodded. “Yes…yes…I have.” He stammered. “When I came in to see her after I talked with Madam Pomfrey outside the door she was…well…different.”

“How do you mean, Harry? Tell me precisely what you mean by `different'.” He said intently.

Harry was looking at him as though he'd gone mad. He couldn't understand why they were so interested in `precisely' knowing the way in which Hermione was different…he wasn't convinced he wanted to know, either.

His voice was shaky as he started to answer. “When I walked in she was crying.” He said slowly as he envisioned the sight he had seen when he entered the room. His voice had taken on a trance-like tone as he continued, “I stopped walking so I could look at her. She was looking down at her lap so I tried to see what she was looking at. That's when I saw the journal. I must have gasped or something because she looked up at me. She called out to me and I walked closer. She looked sad and hurt but there was more; she looked…she looked…angry and full of something that looked like…hate. I've never seen her like that and it scared me. She pointed at the book and asked what it was. I was so shocked by what I saw in her eyes that all I could say what that it was a journal. Then…she changed. She started yelling; even cursing a little, and her face turned red. She said…” He hadn't realized that his voice changed to reflect Hermione's as he continued to recite her words. “She said, `Damn it Harry. I'm not stupid. I can see it's a journal. What I want to know is where the hell it came from and how it came to be in your possession.” Her words were repeated verbatim. He looked up to see Dumbledore's worried eyes staring back at him.

Dumbledore was momentarily taken aback. Harry could not remember there ever being a time when Dumbledore looked helpless and it scared him to his very core.

Dumbledore coughed and cleared his throat. He sighed before he spoke. “Tell me, Harry.” He said solemnly. “What did Miss Granger do when you told her that I was responsible for giving you the journal?”

Harry blinked rapidly then looked straight at Dumbledore. “She was furious.” He said. “All emotion save for pure, raw anger left her eyes. I've never seen her so angry. She yelled and her face became a darker, deeper shade of red. Then she started to say something...she said, `What the hell was he thinking giving you…' and then she was done. She grabbed her head and cried out in pain. When I went to her she wasn't moving. I tried to make her move. I tried to get a reaction. But I couldn't. She just lay there. That's when I screamed. That's when Madam Pomfrey came running in here. What does it mean? He asked worriedly.

Dumbledore quickly conjured a chair from midair and sat down heavily. “Please, Harry. Have a seat.” He said; pointing to the chair Harry had been sitting in for two solid weeks. Dumbledore looked at Madam Pomfrey. “Are you interested in staying Poppy or would you rather leave us?” He inquired.

“I'd like to stay if that's alright with you…and Mister Potter.” She added quickly, looking from one to the other.

“Of course.” Dumbledore said. He looked at Harry. “Harry?”

Harry looked at Madam Pomfrey. “Yes…yes…sure. Of course.” He stammered.

Dumbledore conjured another chair and after another check on the now sleeping Hermione, Madam Pomfrey sat down to join them.

Harry saw the look that passed between them and his fear increased tenfold. “Will someone please tell me what's going on here?” He asked abruptly.

“Yes, Harry. Please…just give me a moment to collect my thoughts.” Dumbledore said. “After all that you've been through, this is not an easy thing to tell you.”

“Please?” Harry begged. “The suspense is killing me faster than any words you say might.”

“All right, Harry.” Dumbledore said. “Tell me what you know about unforgivable curses.”

Harry couldn't believe it. Here he was, waiting anxiously for some kind of answer to what was happening with Hermione and Dumbledore was giving him a pop quiz. He shook his head in disbelief. “What?” He asked. “Why? I don't get it. Can't you just tell me what's going on? Why are you asking me questions when you're the one with all the answers?”

“Harry, please. Whether or not you see the point in it now is irrelevant at the moment. There is a reason, which shall be revealed momentarily; just as soon as you answer my question.” Dumbledore said. “Now tell me, Harry, what do you know about unforgivable curses?”

Harry sighed. There would be no way around this game and he was tired of wasting time. He took a deep breath to control the anger that was boiling just below the surface. “I know that you have to mean them. They are ineffective if you have the slightest bit of doubt or hesitation when you use them.” He said quickly.

“That is true, Harry. That is true.” Dumbledore replied, nodding his head. “However, there is more to it then merely meaning the curse. Do you know what happens when an unforgivable curse is used by someone who does not perform it with the proper feeling behind it?”

Harry thought back to the time he fought Bellatrix LeStrange at the Department of Mysteries during his fifth year. “I know that when I tried to use `Crucio' on Bellatrix she barely reacted at all, it only knocked her off her feet and she was up again quickly. She told me then that I would have to mean it if I wanted it to work…and although she had killed Sirius, I couldn't do it.”

Dumbledore nodded again. “Yes, Harry. Even under circumstances such as those, your heart is too good to allow you to do such harm to another…even if they deserved it.” He said looking at Harry over the top of his glasses.

“But what does that have to do with anything?” Harry asked. “I'm not getting it.”

“We do not know which unforgivable curse Miss Chang performed on Miss Granger. We have assumed to this point that it was the `Avada' curse.” Dumbledore said. “However, now that you have informed us of the abrupt change in Miss Granger…” he looked at Madam Pomfrey before continuing, “we are more inclined to believe that another curse was used.”

The look of confusion had returned to Harry's face. “So…you mean…you're saying…” He cleared his throat and chose his words carefully to be sure he understood, “so…you're saying that maybe she didn't mean to kill Hermione? She only wanted to injure her or…or worse?”

Dumbledore shook his head quickly. “Oh no, Harry. No. I still believe that Miss Chang's intent was to do more than harm or permanently disfigure or injure Miss Granger. No. What I believe has happened, is that other emotions interfered with the effectiveness of the spell.”

“And that means…” Harry said, urging Dumbledore to continue.

“It means, Harry, that her emotions prevented her from utilizing the full intent of the curse. Have you read any of her journal? Do you have any indication of the amount of anger she has harbored for the past three years?”

“I've only read the first entry. I sensed a lot of bitterness and sadness mixed with a small amount of anger.”

Dumbledore looked at him and Harry saw an overwhelming sadness in his eyes. Dumbledore sighed. “As you read the journal, Harry, you will discover that her emotions go well beyond the depths of bitterness. She is more than sad, more than angry, and more than a little…jealous.” He said.

“Jealous?” Harry asked bewildered. “Why on earth would she be jealous?”

“You had what she didn't, Harry.” Dumbledore said slowly, deliberately choosing his words carefully.

“What is that?” Harry asked.

“Love.”

“What? What love?” He said.

Dumbledore said nothing as he looked at Hermione's sleeping form.

“What…?” Harry said. “What are you trying to say? I didn't have love with Hermione when Cedric died. I liked her then. Not Hermione.”

“I know that is what you believe, Harry. But that is not the way that others have perceived it. Myself included, I must admit.” Dumbledore said.

“Wha…” Harry began, his anger starting to surface again.

Dumbledore held up his hand. “Wait, Harry. Just wait.” He said. “I do not, by any means, want you to think that I am trying to justify the actions of Miss Chang. However, whether or not you admit it to yourself you have been blind when it comes to your feelings for Miss Granger. There is much more that I would like to say on this subject. So many realizations that I feel would greatly benefit you. However, now is neither the time nor the place for that. The issue at hand is Miss Chang and her curse.”

Harry conceded. “You're right. It's not the time. Although, I would very much like to hear what sort of insight you feel you had regarding my personal life more than three years ago.” He said sardonically.

Dumbledore chuckled and shook his head. “Oh no, Harry. You misunderstand. My `insight', as you call it, goes well beyond three years ago. I believe I can precisely pinpoint the exact moment you fell in love with Miss Granger.”

Harry jumped back in his seat, shocked and not a little annoyed. “Tell me about, Cho.” He said abruptly. “We'll talk about the rest later. I need to know what's happening with Hermione right now.”

“You are quite right, Harry. Now where were we?” He said. “Oh yes. Miss Chang was quite jealous of your relationship with Miss Granger. In her mind, you took away her one true love and yet, there you were…with yours. How unfair was it that the one responsible got to go on living when so much of her had died with Mister Diggory?” He looked at the pained expression on Harry's face and quickly added, “These are her words, Harry. Not mine. You must know that I find you in no way responsible for Mister Diggory's death, nor does anyone else. Do you recall what I told you earlier about not forgetting who you truly are?” He asked.

Harry nodded.

“Good.” Said Dumbledore. “Then do not forget. These are the reasons that I have been so adamant in telling you such things. If you are to survive discovering the truth, you must remember that what you will read and learn is by no means an indication of who you truly are.”

Harry looked down at the floor then slowly back up again. “Okay.” He said softly. “I'll try.”

Dumbledore nodded. “Very well, Harry. For now that is all that I can ask.” He said before he reverted back to the subject at hand. “Unforgivable curses. The witch or wizard performing the curse must feel the emotion necessary to make the curse effective. However, if a person is feeling any other emotion the effectiveness is weakened and sometimes…changed.”

“Changed?” Harry said curiously. “What do you mean `changed'?”

“As I've already stated, Miss Chang was filled with conflicting emotions where yourself and Miss Granger were concerned. She hated the both of you and yet, she envied you. She wanted what you had…what Miss Granger had with you. I fear those emotions were in conflict with one another and it was a constant struggle for her to determine which emotion was stronger…hate or envy.” He said. “In order for an unforgivable curse to work effectively, hate would have to be the stronger of the two emotions. Judging by the changes you've witnessed in Miss Granger, it does not appear as though that was the case.”

“So what are you saying?” Harry asked worriedly.

“What I am saying is…it would appear as though Miss Granger was struck by a curse that was fueled by the entirely wrong emotion.” Dumbledore said patiently.

“Okay.” Harry said. “I get that…but…”

Dumbledore sighed. “If Miss Granger was struck by a curse emotionally charged with envy there is the chance…and this is not for certain, Harry. But there is a chance that…”

Harry jumped out of his seat and began pacing. He shook his head as he looked intermittingly between Dumbledore and Hermione. “No. No.” He said, his anger rising. He looked up at Dumbledore with fury in his eyes. “NO!” He yelled vehemently. “You cannot tell me…” he took a deep breath, “you CANNOT tell me…” He looked at Hermione again and sighed. Tears stung his eyes. He loved her, damn it, and even if what he was thinking were true, he would love her; together they would conquer the demons. He looked back at Dumbledore. “Are you trying to tell me that a part of Cho could be living inside Hermione?” He asked; his voice even, steady and yet filled with an undeterminable amount of emotion.

Dumbledore lowered his head and sighed once again. Harry did not deserve this. He thought. He had been through so much already and he did not deserve this.

Harry watched him and he knew. The answer to his question was reflected back as clearly as if Dumbledore had raised a giant neon sign. He reached for the journal where it still lay near Hermione. He returned to his chair and sat down heavily. He looked at the book he held tightly in his hand. The tears that had merely stung just a moment ago now fell freely from his eyes. “AGHH!” He screamed as threw the book across the length of the infirmary. He watched it as it flew he heard a loud thump as it struck the ground. He put his head in his hands and cried.

Dumbledore stood and walked to stand near him. He placed his hand on Harry's shoulder to comfort him. He braced himself, knowing full well what Harry would do next.

Harry looked up and struck out him. He held nothing back as he shoved his hand away. “Don't…” He looked up at Dumbledore, “touch me.” He said ferociously.

Dumbledore stood his ground. “Harry?” He said earnestly. “Harry, you must listen to me.”

“What?” Harry said angrily. “What could you possibly have to say that would make this all right? Hermione's been through hell because of me and now…and now…” his tone softened as the feeling of defeat crept over him, “and now, this.” He raised his hands. “Whatever this is. Is there no mercy? Is there no point where it all stops? Can't it just be enough already?”

“Harry, listen. I understand what you are feeling…” Dumbledore began before Harry interrupted him.

“How could you?” Harry asked.

“Harry, please. You must listen.” Dumbledore said anxiously. “This is only a possibility. We do not know for certain that any of this is factual. We…” He gestured between himself and Madam Pomfrey; whom Harry had forgotten was in the room until then, “are only trying to make you aware of the possibilities; to prepare you. You mustn't let yourself get too upset. It wasn't long ago that you, yourself, were lying in a bed here. You do not want to return. You will be of no assistance to Miss Granger if you are lying helplessly in a bed next to her.”

Harry reluctantly conceded. Maybe there was hope. Maybe everything would be all right in the end. God let it be all right, he sighed. “You said that this is just a possibility. Can you give me another explanation for her irrational behavior? I've been through a lot with Hermione over the last seven years and I have never, never seen her behave that way…and I've done some pretty messed up, stupid things.” He said.

Madam Pomfrey spoke up. “Mister Potter…”

Harry interrupted. “Please, don't call me that.” He said. “Can you please just call me Harry?” He looked then at Hermione, “And her Hermione. Her name is Hermione.”

Both Dumbledore and Madam Pomfrey nodded. “Very well, then…Harry.” She said. “As I was saying, Harry, trauma such as that experienced by…Hermione,” said with concentrated effort, “can oftentimes make the victim more emotional then they might normally be. It's as though their emotions are magnified. Whereas one might normally be mildly upset about something, after a trauma such as this, that same thing might trigger much more violent emotions such as the anger experienced by Hermione earlier.”

“So your saying that there's a chance she could just be emotionally imbalanced, or something, right now?” Harry asked, relief beginning to spread through nearly as quickly as the anger had moments ago.

“Yes, Harry. That is what we are counting on. That is why I told you not to let her get too upset or emotional for at least the next couple of days. She needs time to regain her emotional balance. It may, in fact, take longer than a couple of days, even for a witch, but at least that would be a start. I know that you want to discover the entire truth about what happened to her, but you must be willing to wait until the time is appropriate to do so.” She said. “Now is not that time.”

“Okay.” Harry agreed. “From this point forward I will do everything within my power to ensure that Hermione stays relaxed and rested.” He looked at them both as a sudden thought came to mind. “But what am I supposed to do when she gets tired of resting and relaxing? This is Hermione we're talking about after all. That's not going to last long, you know? In fact, I bet she's restless and ready to wring my neck by this time tomorrow.” He said and he raised his hands up as if to prevent her from choking him. He looked at Dumbledore. “You have her wand tucked away somewhere, right? You know what she can do with that thing and I don't intend to be on the receiving end of it.”

Dumbledore laughed; a real laugh. It was the first time in a long time that Harry had heard it and he began to laugh with him.

“Don't worry, Harry.” He said. “I am in possession of her wand. You should be safe. Unless…” He said mischievously.

“Unless?” Harry said, the slightest trace of fear creeping back into his voice.

Dumbledore smiled. “Unless she knows some wandless magic that you're not aware of.” He said, his eyes twinkling once again.

Harry swallowed hard through the smile he kept plastered on his face. Does she? He wondered. Nah! He thought as he glanced worriedly in her direction.

He looked back at Dumbledore and then to Madam Pomfrey. “So.” He said. “You're telling me that Hermione could either be carrying around an overly-emotional part of Cho Chang, or she could just be emotionally imbalanced herself…which we hope is only temporary? Right?”

They both nodded.

“Well. Okay, then. Emotionally imbalanced it is then.” He said.

“Harry, you cannot entirely rule out the other possibility.” Dumbledore said.

“Oh. Well. Sure I can.” Harry replied. “See, this is me and…” he raised his arms to indicate himself and the entire infirmary, “this is my world of make-believe.” He finished with a smile.

Through their laughter they did not see the young woman who lay close by, silently watching them. A devilish gleam in her eye the only indication that she'd heard them…

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A/N: Okay, I took a few liberties with this one with the spells, head trauma, and such…I had too.

I hope that you enjoyed it.

Thanks. H_HrFan

PS I get a lot of comments about cliffhangers…I love them but I don't want to risk losing readers because of them. If the majority of you prefer it, I can write more chapters that don't leave you hanging like this…though I don't think it'll be as much fun for any of us. My schedule has recently opened up a lot more so I'm hoping to be able to write faster than I have been (though I think I've done pretty well to this point). Anyway, if you really, truly are perturbed by cliffies and are on the verge of leaving, let me know. I'll see what I can do about it.

-->

16. A Longing for the Simple Life

A/N: This chapter is shorter (not to mention a little more sarcastic) then most but I feel like there's not a lot more that I can add to it without overdoing it just for the sake of word count. I can't wait to see if anyone notices what I have intentionally left out…

Keep in mind, some chapters have to be for answers…this is one of those!

As always, thanks for reading…and most especially, reviewing. I look forward to your comments.

I hope that you enjoy this new installment…

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A Longing for the Simple Life

“Your world of make-believe now, is it?” Dumbledore said smiling.

“Well. You know, I look at it this way.” Harry said amusedly. “If I make this my make-believe world I get to set the rules. And if I have to choose between a Hermione who is emotionally imbalanced or a Hermione who is channeling some emotionally-overcharged part of Cho Chang…” he raised his hands as if he were weighing his options, “well…not much competition there, let me tell you. I'll take an emotionally imbalanced Hermione any day.”

Dumbledore's smile slowly began to fade and his voice took on a more serious tone. “People who live in worlds of make-believe often fall much harder when hit unexpectedly with the harshness of reality, Harry. I must caution you not to become one of those people.” He said wisely…in that same, all-knowing voice that often drove Harry insane; this time was no exception.

Harry looked at Dumbledore. “Don't worry.” He said cynically. “There's always something new to prevent me from escaping reality for too long. Although I must say, escape would be a nice change.” He added off-handedly.

“We all want that, Harry.” Said Dumbledore knowingly. “We all do.”

“So tell me about this spell or curse or…whatever it is that went wrong.” Harry said. “Is it similar to what happened to me when Voldemort tried to kill me the first time? I know he transferred some of his powers to me but that nearly killed him. From the letter, Cho walked away just fine. Why is that?”

Dumbledore considered Harry's questions before answering. “I suppose, Harry, you could say it is something similar to that which happened to you.” He said. “I would think however, that the difference in the way the curses reflected back upon Voldemort and Miss Chang would be quite obvious to you.” He said, looking once again at Harry over the top of his half-moon spectacles.

Harry, who had been watching him closely, lowered his head as the realization slowly dawned on him. He looked up slowly and concentrated for a moment on Dumbledore before speaking. “Voldemort had no conflicting emotion.” He said softly as Dumbledore slowly nodded his encouragement. The more Harry spoke…the more he was sure that he finally knew an answer…the louder, more confident, his voice became. He sat up straighter and began to move his hand up and down with the rhythm of his words. “So when he cursed me it was pure hate that rebounded on him and the intensity of it nearly killed him. But because Cho's emotion was more envy and less hate, it wasn't as powerful, so what rebounded on her wouldn't have had the same impact as what rebounded on Voldemort. So, she wouldn't have suffered as greatly and she would have been able to walk away.”

“Yes…and no.” Dumbledore said noncommittally.

Damn. Harry thought. Wrong again.

Dumbledore was watching him closely and he knew the thought that now went through Harry's mind. “Do not fret, Harry. One day you will have the answers. Your ability to deduce the clues is remarkable; it only becomes greater with every new attempt.” He said. “There is much more going on then your mere seventeen years can even hope to understand. I am still trying to work through much of it myself. Just give it time, Harry. Just give it time. Only with time will you gain the wisdom and knowledge you now desire.”

Harry looked up, surprised. “But…I…how…?” He stammered. “Ah forget it! I don't even think I want to know anymore.” He said waving his arm toward Dumbledore.

“Your eyes, Harry. You're eyes say so much more than you could ever hope to convey with mere words. They are, as you know…” he said with a flourish of his hand, “a window to your soul.”

Note to self, Harry thought, get darker glasses. It's time my `windows' had a curtain.

“O-kay.” Harry said, as he lowered his head and proceeded to shake it back and forth. “I'll keep that in mind.” He looked back at Dumbledore. “Enough about my eyes and lack of wisdom, now. Can you tell me what you mean by `yes…and no'?” He asked, assuming Dumbledore's tone.

“Very well.” Dumbledore said, becoming serious once again. “You mustn't forget, Harry, that you had your mother's love, which acted as a shield to protect you. Mi…” he paused, remembering Harry's words, “Hermione did not have that same sort of protection. It is highly probable that Miss Chang's curse never rebounded. Voldemort, on the other hand, was not nearly as fortunate. The power of love can do wondrous things, Harry.”

“So…what then?” Harry asked.

“First and foremost, Harry, this is all very new to us. It is not common for things such as this to occur. Therefore, you must know that anything we say or perceive is purely speculation, at this point, on the part of myself and Madam Pomfrey.” Dumbledore said with a glance in her direction.

“Okay.” Harry said. “Speculate.” He gestured with his hands as though giving Dumbledore the floor, urging him to speak.

Dumbledore cleared his throat. “I am inclined to believe that if Hermione is indeed `channeling' Miss Chang the transference of emotion occurred after she fell and sustained her head injury. In her unconscious state she would have been defenseless against that which chose to invade her mind.” He said.

“Do you think it was done on purpose? I mean, do you think that Cho could have known that a killing curse wouldn't be effective so she chose instead to…” Harry looked up at Dumbledore and slumped back in his chair; a terrifying thought creeping in…taking hold of his mind.

“What is it, Harry?” Dumbledore inquired.

Harry shook his head; shocked as his mind took him once again to a place he didn't want to be. As before, he refused to believe the horrifying thoughts that seemed to constantly invade him of late. His breathing became rapid and his body temperature began to rise. He struggled to take a few deep breaths. He wasn't sure what was worse at the moment; his fear of what may come, or the anger he felt should his fears be proven true. At that moment, without knowledge of whether or not he could be right or wrong, without any justification…for the first time ever…he wanted to kill someone other than Voldemort; but he couldn't … because she was already dead.

“Mister Potter?” Said Madam Pomfrey, her concern for him growing rapidly. She started to rise from her seat only to be stopped by Dumbledore who had been watching Harry intently. He looked quickly at Madam Pomfrey and shook his head `no' and guided her back to her seat.

“Give him a moment.” Dumbledore whispered softly to her. She glanced worriedly from Harry to Dumbledore and slowly nodded her head.

Caught up in his own dark thoughts, Harry had not noticed the interaction between Dumbledore and Madam Pomfrey. Nor did he notice the curious look that Dumbledore was now directing his way…or his slow, silent nod of encouragement. He waited in anticipation for Harry to sort it out; it was yet another conclusion they could bring into the open; and with any luck, dismiss as improbable. He wanted Harry to move forth, into his quest for the truth, with the confidence he would need in his own ability to reason; he had relied far too long on both Dumbledore and Hermione and it was time he learned to rely upon himself.

Harry struggled with a few more deep breaths…breathe in…1,2,3,4,5,6,7,8,9,10…breathe out…breathe in…1,2,3,4,5…. After a minute of conscious counting and a few successful breaths he was finally able to pull himself together. His body temperature and breathing now more regulated, he gave an outward appearance of control; his eyes, however, belied a much deeper threat to his already fragile state of mind.

“O-kay, then.” Harry said irreverently. “Think I'll banish that thought before I have to hunt down an already dead cow or something so I can slaughter it again.”

Madam Pomfrey looked up in alarm. “Wha…Harry…” She looked at Dumbledore for an explanation.

Dumbledore smiled at Harry's choice of words. “The only way to truly banish the thought, Harry, is to say it aloud so we can prove it to be incorrect.” He said. “Tell us what it is you are thinking.”

Harry looked directly at him and shook his head. “I don't think I can.” He said wistfully.

“You must allow us to assist you in working through it, Harry.” Dumbledore said with the slightest echo of impatience in his voice. “Please do not make me insist upon it.”

Harry sighed. “All right.” He said. “But before I tell you, you have to promise to tell me that I'm wrong…no matter what you might think about the possibility of it being true.

“Come now.” Dumbledore reasoned. “By now you must know me better than that. Do you recall my saying, Harry, that I wanted to ask that you promise me you would not to take Miss Chang's words to heart when I gave to you her journal?”

Harry nodded. “You told me that you thought it would be too difficult a promise to keep.” He said.

“As such, Harry, did I ask you to promise?” Dumbledore asked.

Harry shook his head. “No, sir.” He replied.

“As a rule, Harry, we do not make promises we cannot keep, correct?” Harry nodded. “Nor do we ask of people to make promises that they cannot possibly keep.” He said firmly. “Now, whatever conclusion you may have reached, Harry, no matter how true it may be, we will work it out…the three of us, together; if that is the way you choose.” He said with a lingering look at Hermione. “Now tell us what it is you are thinking.”

Harry sighed. He hated it when Dumbledore stated the obvious like that. Every time it happened it made him realize just how far he had to go before he could call himself anything but mediocre in nearly everything; the only exception being magic, he was damn good at that.

“What I was thinking…” He began. He took a deep breath and looked at Hermione; willing her to give him strength while at the same time praying he was wrong. He closed his eyes and concentrated on calming his quickening heart rate before he tried again, “What I was wondering is…” Damn it. He thought. Damn her. DAMN YOU CHO CHANG for putting us through this. What the hell did I ever see in her?

“Go on, Harry.” Dumbledore gently urged.

Harry tried again. This time he took a deep breath and plunged ahead, his words pouring out faster than he could ever remember speaking, “I want to know if she could have done this on purpose. You know, possessed Hermione so it might…so that it would…so maybe…” He drifted off; unable to lay voice to the horrible thoughts that now ran rampant in his mind.

This was what Dumbledore had been waiting for. He needed for Harry to ask the questions so they could work out the possibilities now; if he didn't, the consequences could be disastrous later. “To keep you apart, Harry?” he finished for him. “To drive a wedge between you, perhaps?”

Harry nodded. “Or worse.” He said solemnly. “What if she did it on purpose in the hope that Hermione would get so overwhelmed emotionally that she would try to…” he took a deep, ragged breath, “to…kill herself or something? Then I would be left without the love of my life…just as she felt she was. Wouldn't that be the ultimate revenge?”

“If it is any consolation, Harry, I do not believe Miss Chang to be capable of the dark magic necessary to perform such a curse. I stand firm in my belief that Miss Chang's sole intention was to kill Miss Granger.” He said solemnly; ignoring this time, Harry's request to address her as Hermione. “I know finding consolation in that may be difficult but you must believe, Harry…you must believe that regardless of Miss Granger's current state of being, it is far better to have her here with you…then to have to face the alternative of a life without her. As I have said, love can do wondrous things.”

“I don't even want to think about it.” Harry said. “I already can't imagine my life without her and I've only really known for two weeks that I'm in love with her. All I want is to spend the rest of my life with her; making her happy, loving her, building a family…it should all be so simple now, you know? Why can't it just be simple?”

“Nothing in life is simple, Harry, one must first…”

Harry raised his hands in defeat. “No more.” He said. “Not right now. No more. I understand, you know? I do. I understand that I am Harry Potter … The-Boy-Who-Lived; Harry Potter … The-Boy-Who-Lived-Again; and now I am Harry Potter … The-Boy-Who-Saved-The-World-And-Still-Can't-Catch-A-Bloody-Break…that's who I am. Am I wallowing in self-pity, you wonder? Well hell yes, damn it. I am tired of living like this.” He yelled. He raised his arms again and looked toward the heavens before his eyes rested on Dumbledore. “Bloody hell.” Defeat now echoed in his voice. “My destiny has been fulfilled … I saved the world … now tell me when I'm supposed to catch my break. Can you tell me that?”

“Harry, please. You must not…”

Harry put up his hand to interrupt Dumbledore once more. “No. You can't tell me what I need to hear and I'm tired of listening to the crap I don't want to hear.” He said. “Don't think I don't appreciate it, but I want to make this very clear: I - don't - give - a damn - about - Cho.” He said slowly, deliberately. “Do you hear me? I don't give a damn about her. She's dead. Hopefully she's reunited with Diggory; though I could bloody well care less. All I want right now is Hermione…that's it. Nothing more. I don't think that's too much to ask, do you?”

“No, Harry.” Dumbledore said softly, shaking his head. “That is most definitely not too much to ask.”

“I told you,” Harry began as he raised his arms to indicate the room around him, “this is my make-believe world. Mine. And that makes me supreme ruler…the King.” In his rant, Harry did not see the look of alarm that passed between Dumbledore and Madam Pomfrey; who were now wondering if he had indeed, lost his mind. “…And right now the king doesn't want to hear it anymore.” Harry continued. “Right now I, the King, want only to be left alone with Hermione, my…”

“Queen?” Hermione said imperiously from where she now sat up in her bed.

All three were startled at the sound of her voice; in the midst of their discussion, and her quiet slumber, they'd somehow managed to forget she was there. Harry jumped up and reached for her. “Hermione. Oh my…” He cried. “You had me so scared. I thought…” he breathed deeply, “I thought…” he dropped his head.

She reached for him and lifted his chin, forcing him to look at her. “I could never leave you, Harry.” She said softly as their eyes met. She pulled him toward her as she leaned forward; capturing his lips in the longest, sweetest, most heart-stopping kiss Harry could have imagined.

He couldn't breathe. He didn't want to breathe. Breathing, he decided, was highly overrated. All he wanted to do was lose himself to the sensations she was creating within him. He became lightheaded as the pressure in his chest increased as his heart felt more and more like it was being squeezed in a vice. Nothing had ever felt so good…so right and so … wrong …wait a minute, he thought, wrong? Why does this feel wrong?

He pulled back suddenly and caught the faintest trace of an unfamiliar gleam in her eyes just before it faded and disappeared from view. He searched her face for any sign that she may be someone other than the one he'd silently pledged his heart to. Hermione? He wondered. Am I really looking at Hermione?

“What's wrong, Harry?” She said flirtatiously. “You're not scared to kiss me, are you?” She licked at her lips as she watched his mouth; she was eager to taste more of him.

Her hand still held his chin and he was not more than a couple of inches away from her. A huge … really huge … really, really, huge (even) … part of him wanted to kiss her again. That small part of him, the one he thought must actually reside somewhere in the vicinity of his toes, would not allow him to do it; he maintained eye contact with her as he backed away. “Who are you?” He asked. He reached up to touch his palm to her cheek as he continued to look at her questioningly; his eyes desperately searching her face as he did so. “Are you really my Hermione?”

“Of course I am, Harry.” She laughed. “Who else would I be? Is there someone else you'd like me to be?” She asked playfully.

Harry looked confused when he answered. “No. Of course not. Why would you even say such a thing?” He said, suddenly disgusted by her behavior.

“I don't know.” She said thoughtfully, dropping her hands and eyes to her blanket. “I thought perhaps you might like for me to be…oh…I don't know…” She looked him dead in his eyes and he saw the flash of anger that passed through them before she smiled. “Cho, maybe?” She said scathingly.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

They were so wrapped up in each other that neither of them heard Dumbledore and Madam Pomfrey stand up and make their way out of the infirmary. Nearly to the door, Dumbledore took a backward glance at Hermione and his eyes seemed to pierce through her as though he were searching her mind for the truth of who, or what, might be in control. Satisfied he had the answer, he walked away, leaving Harry alone to discover the truth…

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A/N2: I want to thank everyone who mentioned the cliffhangers in their reviews. YAY! I don't have to stop. I really like them too, and it would have been hard to write without them…but I could have, I think.

I suppose I wasn't so concerned with the cliffhangers themselves as I was the use of too many of them. I don't want the story to become too predictable…it takes the fun out of it.

Well, thanks!

Take care. Happy 2005!

H_HrFan

-->

17. A Window to Her Soul

A/N: Short update. I think you'll like it though.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A Window to Her Soul

Harry jumped back and looked at her in astonishment. “Wh - Wh-” His eyes were blinking rapidly and through his shock he was finding it difficult to speak. “What did you just say?” He finally managed to ask breathlessly.

He could still see the fire in her eyes as she looked directly into his when she spoke. “I asked you, Harry, if you would like for me to be Cho.” She said deliberately.

Harry's heart began a rapid tattoo. All of his worst fears were coming true. How can this be happening? He wondered. What have I done to deserve the life that's been handed me? He couldn't think anymore. He didn't want to think anymore. He needed to run; he needed to fly, to get away from everything. Maybe, if he stayed in the air long enough all would miraculously be right with the world and Hermione, his Hermione, would be waiting to welcome him with open arms when he landed.

He backed away from her; unable to erase the shock that was so clearly expressed on his face. Having forgotten that he'd moved his chair when he was talking with Dumbledore, he stumbled as he made a move to sit in it. He grabbed hold of the bed to right himself then quickly let go as if he'd been burned. His eyes darted back to her and he could see the faintest trace of a smile as she watched him.

He grabbed hold of his chair and yanked it closer, nearly toppling it in his frustration. He sat down heavily and slowly released the breath that he hadn't realized, until then, he'd been holding. He looked at Hermione; dumbfounded and not a little angry at the way she was treating him. He took a deep, calming breath as he looked at her. No matter what might be happening, he thought, he couldn't blame Hermione; there were only two people to blame for this…himself and Cho. He closed his eyes and spoke slowly, deliberately; desperately clinging to the last vestiges of hope he had that the woman before him was his Hermione. “I don't understand.” He said, the pain palpable in both his demeanor and voice. “I love you. So far as I can tell, I have always loved you. I may not have realized it, but looking back now, Hermione, I can't remember a time when I didn't love you…even, and most especially, when I was with Cho. Why…”

She leaned forward and gently placed a finger to his lips. “Shh.” She whispered softly as tears began to fall from her eyes. Her voice was faint and Harry had to struggle to hear her when she spoke. “I love you, too, Harry. I do. Please, forgive me.” She said as she lowered her hand.

He was once again having trouble finding his voice as he watched her cry. His heart wanted desperately to tell her that he would forgive her anything. His head, however, was harder to convince; for the moment his head was winning. He did not reach up to wipe her tears nor did he move to hold her hand. Instead, he cocked his head and stared at her questioningly as he willed her to answer every one of his questions without him having to lay voice to them.

She was silent as she watched him. Her tears did not cease as she began to wonder whether she had lost him. She was just so…angry. So many things were happening and she had so little control over them, then there were the words and…the name…the one she'd heard so often since she'd awoken. How could he not see it? How could he not know what she was feeling? He's her Harry…and her Harry always knew.

She could see the tilt of his head, the questioning look, and the need for answers that she could not…or, perhaps, would not…give. She needed answers too, damn it.

One of them would have to speak. One of them would have to cross the chasm that now separated them.

“Why…” Harry began.

“I thought…” Hermione began at the same time.

He motioned for her to continue.

She took a deep breath and dried her tears with her hands before she continued. “I thought that was what you wanted.” She said somberly.

Harry really didn't think he could get anymore confused but there…she'd done it…he couldn't even begin to find a beginning with which to process what she said. He finally decided the best place to start was the end. “What I…” He shook his head. “What I wanted? What do you…how do you…why?” He stammered.

Hermione looked down at her hands where they rested on her lap. She began to nervously twist her fingers as she stared at them. Harry startled her as he gently placed his hand upon hers. She jumped nervously and looked at him. She took a deep breath. “Harry.” She said softly. She sat in silence for a moment, looking at where his hand rested on hers. He waited in anticipation for what would come next. She looked questioningly at him when she spoke again. “Do you remember one of the first things you asked me when I woke up?”

He looked to where his hand still rested upon hers as he thought about her question. There had been so many things going through his mind when she'd awakened that he couldn't grasp what she was asking. What would I have asked her that would make her act like this? He wondered. Then it him! Cho. He had asked her about Cho!

Their eyes met…he was looking through the window to her soul…and he knew he was looking at her; he was almost sure of it. But he needed to know; he needed to be positive. His heart began to beat rapidly and the nervousness he suddenly felt was causing him to perspire. He collected his thoughts carefully before he spoke. He couldn't mess this up. He nodded. “I think so.” He said softly.

“Tell me.”

He took a deep, nearly painful breath and closed his eyes before he answered. “I asked you about Cho.” He said.

“Why did you do that?” She asked gently.

He looked at her and silently pleaded with her to understand. “You said that Cho had me and you needed to get back. I needed to understand what you meant.” He said.

“You didn't want me to go back.” She said wistfully. “Did you want to stay with her?”

“Hermione, I don't understand.” He said. He thought his reasons were clear. He spoke earnestly, urging her to understand. “I didn't want you to go back because I wanted you here. With me. In this reality. I didn't want you to go back because I didn't want to lose you; I don't…want to lose you.” He stood up to cup his hands on her face. Her eyes had dropped back to her hands and he lifted her head, trying to make her look at him. She leaned her head into his hand and closed her eyes, enjoying the feel of his touch. “Look at me, Hermione.” He pleaded.

After a moment she finally opened her eyes. Her head still rested against his hand, only her eyes moved as she searched for his. He moved his head until their eyes met. Neither of them blinked, nor did they move. They started into each other's eyes, words forgotten as they silently conveyed what they were feeling. Finally Harry spoke, “Do you understand me, Hermione?” He said softly. “I love you and I need you…here, with me…for always.”

She closed her eyes and moved her hands up to hold his wrists. She nodded and turned her head to kiss his palm. She returned her eyes to his and she nodded again. “Yes, I do.” She whispered.

It was all Harry needed. His heart leapt once more as he moved to hold her in his arms. His hands went to the back of her head and as he pulled away he kissed her…her cheek, her head, her hair, her forehead…everywhere with the exception of her lips. He was welcoming her home. He'd known it when he looked into her eyes; he'd known, finally, that it was her. He would get to the bottom of her erratic behavior, but for now she was home. She was in his arms and he could not get enough of her.

Hermione was laughing. She was here. He was hers. There was nothing that could stand in the way of their happiness now…nothing. Some time soon she would tell him why she'd been so angry. She knew now that he hadn't understood because she hadn't been willing to telling him, and sometimes words were necessary; soon he would understand.

He told her there were things they needed to talk about when she was ready. Soon she would be ready. First she wanted to marvel in the wonders of new love. She was in his arms…finally, she was home.

His kisses stopped. She backed away to look into his eyes and they smiled at each other. He watched as she licked at her lips…this time the sight excited him and he moved toward her. I hope this kind of excitement is allowed, he thought…just before he covered her mouth with his and lost himself once more in her kiss. This time there was no wrong. This time was nothing but right…nothing but love.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

YAY! No cliffhanger….

Wasn't that sweet? It's short, but short is vital so we can move on to bigger and better things. Hermione is home but we are far from over…

-->

18. A Dream and the Journal

A/N: Okay, okay. Addiction is a very bad thing. My intent was to take a couple of days off after writing that nice little breaking point yesterday; needless to say, it didn't work. After a nice, long shower (where I find myself plotting out what I want to happen next) a new idea for how to continue came to me and I found myself back at the computer…

I hope you find it as intriguing as I hope it to be…

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A Dream and the Journal

They remained locked in that bliss for as long as their oxygen-deprived bodies would allow. When finally, they could no longer fight it, they smiled against each other and backed languorously away. Their eyes met as they both breathed deeply, contentedly.

Slowly, as they looked at each other, they began to laugh. Excitement at finally being together had now combined with the realization that they were looking at each other with that sappy look of love; the kind normally found in romantic movies. It was a look that neither of them had ever dreamed of wearing themselves. And yet, there was no other way for them to look; no other way for them to express solely with their eyes, the love that bonded them together.

Suddenly Harry's expression changed as he looked beyond the surface of what he saw in her eyes and reached deep within to connect with her soul. His heart was now certain, beyond any shadow of a doubt, that she was real…that she was his. His mind, however, had long ago decided, before all of this happened, before the defeat of Voldemort, that his heart didn't always know best…and his mind was not about to let his heart win without undeniable proof. And so he searched.

“Harry?” She said cautiously. It appeared as though she'd lost him somewhere within the depths of his mind and she was worried what he'd find there; especially knowing that it had something to do with her. “Harry?” She nudged him gently as she tried to bring him back without startling him.

He blinked rapidly and shook his head. The faraway look in his eyes vanished and he smiled at her; having not heard her calling him he took no notice of her worried expression, which disappeared quickly as she returned his smile.

She promptly decided that whatever he'd been thinking would be best left alone; judging by his expression she wasn't sure she really wanted to know the thoughts that had been running through his mind. For reasons unknown, she feared what he would discover if he delved too deeply. There were things she wanted to tell him but there were things she…

“Hermione?” His voice interrupted her thoughts. “Hermione, are you okay?”

He startled her and she looked up quickly. Thankfully her mind was still sharp and his words registered immediately, although her mind had been elsewhere. “Yes, Harry. I'm wonderful.” She said smoothly; as inwardly she struggled to control whatever turmoil had suddenly taken hold. What is wrong with me? She wondered. Breathe, Hermione. It's just an after-effect of the accident, she assured herself. Although somewhere deep inside she couldn't shake the feeling that there was a lot more to it than that.

Harry was watching her intently and his concern began to grow. “Hermione? Are you sure you're all right?” He asked worriedly. “You don't look so well.”

“Humph.” She muttered; suddenly unable to look at him as his words cut through her. “How would you expect me to look, Harry, after what I've been through? Madam Pomfrey said that even though I'm a witch I'd still need time to heal.” She said petulantly. She crossed her arms over her stomach and Harry wanted to laugh. She looked so cute, pouting like that.

“Hermione.” He said gently, placing his hand on her arms where they were crossed over her stomach. He moved his head, trying to catch her eyes. “You know I didn't mean it like that. I just meant that you looked worried or upset about something.” He raised his hand to gently lift her chin from where it now rested near her chest. He forced her to look at him and he smiled. “Your always beautiful to me.” He said earnestly.

She fought the smile that suddenly threatened to form on her lips as she made to smack his shoulder. “How is it that you know exactly what I need to hear?” She asked adoringly. “You weren't practicing all the best lines while I was in a coma, were you? I mean it's only been a couple of weeks, hasn't it?” She said with a playful look…as though she'd just discovered his deepest, darkest secret.

Harry lowered his head as his cheeks burned red. “How did you know?” He said softly.

Hermione was taken aback. “What?” She said loudly, surprised by his answer.

She watched as his body started rocking harder and harder as his laughter built. He looked up at her; his eyes alight with mischief. She smacked him again and began to laugh. “Oh you!” She said in mock frustration.

After a minute his laughter abated and he looked much more directly into her eyes before he spoke. “It's really much simpler than that.” He said softly, earnestly. She waited. She hadn't realized she'd stopped breathing as she anxiously awaited his next words. He smiled gently and raised his hand to her cheek. “All I have to do is look at you and the words just come. That's how you can be sure they're coming from my heart…” He said.

She sighed as she released the breath she held. “Harry, that's…”

He placed his fingers over her lips. “Wait a second.” He said. “I'm not done.”

She looked at him questioningly as she tried to figure out what more there could possibly be to say. That was the most romantic thing she'd ever heard and she didn't know how there could possibly be more to add to it.

“That's how you can be sure they're coming from my heart…” he repeated. “because if they were coming from my head…” he paused and raised his eyebrows, “you'd probably be spending a lot more time smacking me.”

It took her a moment for it to register… The raised eyebrows, her spending more time smacking him…

“AH! Harry!” She exclaimed. He laughed and managed to move just in time to avoid the hand that was once again taking aim at his arm.

“What?” He asked innocently. “I didn't say anything that wasn't true, you know?”

Hermione laughed. This was a Harry that she would enjoy being with forever. She couldn't remember a time when he had appeared more relaxed than he did at this moment. “Come here.” She said with a smile.

He scooted forward a little closer on the bed and leaned toward her. “Yes?”

Suddenly her hands were around his neck and his eyes widened in surprise as she pulled him quickly to her. “I love you.” She said happily as she leaned forward to claim his lips. Harry smiled against her. “I love you, too.” He mumbled against her lips as she refused to lighten the hold she had on him.

His eyes were closed as he pulled slowly away from. He wanted to savor the moment and yet, he was no longer able to deny his sleep-deprived mind and body; he was in desperate need of rest.

He looked at her. “Are you really okay, Hermione?” He asked. “I mean, really?”

Hermione was surprised by the sudden change in him until she looked into his eyes. Immediately she reverted back to the Hermione of old. Care and concern were etched deeply in her face as she realized how exhausted he must be. Rather than dwell on the inward turmoil she really felt, she looked into his eyes and prepared herself for the lie, “I'm fine, Harry.” She closed her eyes tightly and took a deep, calming breath. She looked at him again and saw that his eyes had begun to close. She placed her hand on his cheek. “I'm sure I'll be fine.” She whispered.

Harry mumbled something incoherent as he slowly stood to find a cot where he could fall asleep. He wanted to lie down next to her but as exhausted as he was he was afraid he might hurt her somehow. Exhaustion like this tended to make him move about more restlessly in his sleep and he didn't want to risk it. “I love you, Hermione.” He mumbled as he staggered away from her bed.

“I love you too, Harry.” She said as she stood to help him. It took her a moment to steady herself as she slid off the bed and her feet touched floor. She held on to the side of the bed and waited for the lightheadedness to pass. Slowly she made her way after him. She made it to the curtain that separated her from the next bed and she pulled it back more roughly than she'd intended and struggled to maintain her balance. When she saw him laying there, apparently already sleeping, she pushed the curtain open the rest of the way and slowly made her to him. She kissed his cheek and gently pulled the sheet up to cover him. “I hate lying to you, Harry.” She whispered as she gently caressed his cheek. “The truth is, I'm terrified.” She kissed him once again and turned to walk slowly back toward her own bed.

Something made her stop. Not really knowing what she was looking for, her eyes slowly raked across the floor of the infirmary until they stopped at the place where the journal lay. The gleam returned to her eyes as she slowly made her way across the infirmary to retrieve it. A brilliant smile lit her face as she picked it up and made her way back to her bed. Harry will be asleep for a long, long time, she thought, as she climbed into her bed and prepared to open the journal.

Harry hit the bed and instantly fell asleep. What he had hoped would be either a dreamless sleep or one filled with images of him and Hermione turned out to be something entirely different. His dreams had taken him to a place unrecognizable to him. Bodies lay scattered on the ground for as far as the eye could see. A battle had raged here; a battle with far too many casualties. A part of him wanted to stop, to search the faces, to see if he recognized any of the seemingly discarded bodies of the victims. The scene, from where he stood was not familiar. It did not look as he thought the battle with Voldemort might have looked. This was worse; so much worse, wasn't it?

What am I doing here? He wondered. “The battlefield didn't look like this when we were fighting, did it?” He said softly to himself, his voice full of emotion as inside he cried for all the lives so needlessly lost in a battle that never should have been fought.

He didn't have time to linger as he was pulled inextricably forward by an unforeseen hand. He wanted to fight against it but found that his body now moved of its own accord…his mind unable to fight the force that held him. He was pulled through a grove of trees into a small clearing. A single, solitary body lay before him. He turned, his eyes taking in the sights surrounding him; searching for something as yet unknown. He stopped when his gaze fell upon two more bodies; which lay not far from where he stood.

Recognition dawned on him, as suddenly his mind grasped where he was; this is where it happened, he thought. He looked at the lone figure before him and instantly recognized the dark hair and olive skin…before him lay the body of Cho Chang. He now knew the other two to be Draco Malfoy and Millicent Bullstrode.

Even as wondered what had brought him to this place, tears began to sting his eyes. He may not care much for Cho right now; but he had, once upon a time, and seeing her lifeless body made his heart ache. In life he had not cared for Malfoy or Millicent either, but knowing they lost their lives in a sacrifice for him and the side of good, his heart began to ache for them too.

“What am I doing here?” He shouted out to whatever force had pulled him to this spot. Looking around, he saw nothing he hadn't seen already. “What do you want with me?” He yelled, trying once again.

An unrecognizable light suddenly appeared before him. He could not find the source but he found himself listening intently as a voice seemed to rise from within it. “The one who suffers the most must set free that which cannot find its way. Find the answers. They shall lead you to where the journey ends and all hearts shall be free to live again.”

“What?” Harry asked aloud. “What do you mean, find the answers?” He was yelling now. “Journey? What journey? Tell me!”

The light vanished as quickly as it had appeared and Harry had just enough time to look at the bodies of Cho, Draco, and Millicent before he felt himself being transported back to his bed in the infirmary at Hogwarts.

He woke with a start and looked around desperately. He turned and saw Hermione. She had been watching him intently for some time. He looked down at her lap and saw the, as yet, unopened journal.

He looked from the journal to find a surprised Hermione staring back at him; he knew then, it was time for the journal to be opened…

-->

19. The Second Entry

A/N: Okay…the more I get into this the more I find new, favorite chapters! Here, for all of you who have been so anxiously awaiting it, I've given you a little taste of what's in the journal; it does get better!

I hope you like it…I look forward to your comments.

Anyway, happy reading…

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Second Entry…

“Hermione, what are you doing with that?” Harry asked, looking once again at the journal on her lap.

“Wha…” She began as her eyes drifted down to the spot where he was looking. She looked back at him in utter confusion. “I don't know, Harry.” She said. She returned her attention to the book and picked it up to examine it. “Isn't this journal I had before?” She asked, looking to him to provide her with answers to questions as yet unspoken.

Harry's eyes narrowed as he returned her look of confusion. “What do you mean you don't know?” He questioned. “I threw that book across the room. It was lying all the way over there.” He said, pointing in the direction in which he'd thrown it. “How did you get it?”

Tears stung her eyes. The feeling of turmoil had returned full-force. Her eyes begged him for help as she realized she had no recollection of how she'd gotten the book. “Honestly, Harry.” She said softly. “I really don't know.”

Harry got out of bed; his body far from rested and his legs unsteady, he walked as quickly as he could to her bedside. He reached out for her to hand him the journal. An internal struggle began within her as a part of her tried to hand it to him and another part held her back. He watched in wonder as the conflict raged in her eyes. “Let me have it Hermione.” He said softly.

She tried handing it to him and once again she was held back. She looked at him pleadingly, “I want to, Harry. I do.” She said. “I just can't!”

He considered reaching out to snatch it from her but before he could another thought entered his mind. This is it. Dumbledore was right. Hermione is there, but so is… he couldn't bring himself to finish his thought. Hermione doesn't realize she's no longer alone.

He sat down on the chair beside her bed. “Hermione?” He said.

She looked at him with tear-filled eyes. He could hear in her voice just how close she was to the edge. “Yes, Harry?” She managed to say through the lump that was now lodged uncomfortably in her throat.

His heart was breaking as he looked at her. “Don't cry, Hermione.” He said gently. “It's going to be all right.”

She swallowed hard and managed to clear away enough of the lump to speak. “How do you know, Harry?” She asked softly. “How can you be so sure when you don't even know what's wrong” She searched his face. “Or do you?”

Deciding to avoid her question for the time being, he asked her one of his own. “Hermione, why did you get so angry the last time you saw the journal?” He asked gently. He was trying to keep his voice light as though it were an everyday conversation and not a matter of saving her life.

She closed her eyes in concentration; trying hard to remember why she had been angry. Was I angry? She wondered. I don't remem…

Instantly a feeling of clarity washed over her and she looked at him. She didn't know why she was suddenly so sure, but whether or not it was the truth behind the circumstances, she had an answer. “I told you already, Harry…” she began, “I was very upset when one of the first things you asked me about was Cho.”

Harry nodded. “Yes, I remember.” He said. “But there's more to it then that, isn't there?”

She took a deep breath. Something or someone was feeding her the words; forcing her to turn it all around on him. Although she had little to no control over what she was saying, she found a great deal of truth in the words, and a part of her felt like dying. “Think about it, Harry.” She said. “I wake up and you ask me about Cho. I tell you I have a bizarre dream starring whom? Cho! In my dream she was fighting to keep me away from you, Harry. She was fighting so she could have you, and you wouldn't let me go back to save you. Then, I find the journal that you left behind and who does it belong to? Cho! First I was angry with you because you told me that you loved me and yet all of these reminders of Cho were everywhere. She was your first real crush, Harry…maybe even your first love. And now we're at this place in our lives where we're supposed to be happy and together and…and…we're not because you can't seem to let go.” Tears stung her eyes as she valiantly fought the urge to cry. Being forced to realize this sudden truth was more than she could handle. She felt very out of control of her thoughts and emotions and she wondered if she wasn't well on her way to a nervous breakdown.

Harry was astonished. He couldn't believe what she was saying. Most of her words were true and he felt guilty for not having recognized how awful she must have felt when he had given her no reason for the constant mentioning of Cho's name.

“Hermione, I'm…”

She put her hand up. “Wait, Harry.” She said firmly. “There's more.”

Harry sat back in his chair and waited for her to gather her thoughts. How can there possibly be more? He wondered. She'd already given him reason enough for not only her anger, but his anger at himself as well.

“I told you that I was angry with you, but that anger went beyond you.”

“What do you mean?” He asked.

“My anger transferred from you to Professor Dumbledore and for a moment, I hated him.” She said evenly, and for a brief moment he saw that flicker of anger and hate pass through her eyes as her memories replayed in her mind.

“You…what?” He said, alarmed by her seemingly irrational…not to mention incredibly un-Hermione-like behavior.

“I hated him, Harry.” She repeated, her voice maintaining the same even tone.

“But…why? I've never known you to hate anyone, Hermione. Not even Malfoy and he said some pretty rotten things to you and treated all of us like something stuck to the bottom of his shoe.” He said. He regretted using Malfoy as an example after what he'd done, but right now he knew of no other options.

“I read the first entry in the journal and I was so angry at the words I found there…her words. For seven years I've dedicated my life to protecting you, to keeping you safe from things that could hurt you, and I thought that Dumbledore had tried to do the same. Those words were painful for me to read, Harry, and I can't imagine what they must have done to you. I hated him for giving it to you, for giving you the very thing that could destroy everything we've worked so hard for.” She said. She looked closely at him as the thought occurred to her that maybe he hadn't read it yet. “You have read it, haven't you?” She asked timidly.

“Yes, I did.” He said, as the pain of what he'd read swept through him once again. “Just the first entry, same as you. I was waiting for you to be ready before I read anymore. I wanted to do it together. But Hermione, you can't hate Dumbledore. He didn't give the journal to me for me…he gave it to me for you.” He said heavily.

“What? What do you mean he `gave it to you for me'?” She asked.

“There are things going on, Hermione. Things you don't yet know. Things I haven't been able to tell you until you're ready. Dumbledore told me some of it and he gave me the journal so we could discover the rest together.” He informed her.

“I'm ready, Harry.” She said adamantly.

“Hermione, I'm not so sure.” He said, shaking his head. “Madam Pomfrey said you need your rest. She said that excitement is the very last thing you need right now. In fact, I promised her that I wouldn't let you get upset, and just in the first couple of pages, that journal has already done that.” He said intently. “Besides, I thought you said you were angry because you didn't want me to have to experience all of that again. Why are you changing your mind all of a sudden?”

Hermione suddenly felt the release of whatever unknown thing or being had been guiding her. She felt herself again, if only for the moment. “Harry, I lied to you earlier.” She said softly.

Harry could not believe this was his Hermione and for the moment he was relieved to know that his heart and never fully convinced his head that it was her. He closed his eyes and took a long, slow, deep breath to calm himself before she hit him with the next punch. “About what, Hermione?” He asked, although he wasn't sure he could handle the answer.

She sighed. “You asked me earlier if I was all right and I lied when I told you I was fine. The truth is, Harry, I don't know what's wrong with me. It's like I become overwhelmed by some unknown force and I have no control. Right now, I'm fine, but earlier…oh, Harry. I'm so sorry. I said all those mean, awful things. I didn't mean to make you feel bad. I know that you love me. I do. But something inside me was urging me, providing me the words…and I was powerless to stop it.” She cried. “And like earlier, Harry, with the journal. I honestly don't know how I got it. I don't know what to do, Harry. Do you think I should talk to Dumbledore? Do you think he would know? I can't trust myself not to hurt you with what I might say, Harry, and I love you far too much to cause you any more pain.”

“Hermione, please.” He said solemnly. “There is so much that I have to tell you and you must know, a part of you must know, that what you said was true. I haven't provided you with any explanation for why Cho has been the topic of so many conversations. All you know is what you've heard…and you haven't heard the half of it, Hermione. It won't be easy to hear.”

“Tell me, Harry.”

He rubbed his hands over his eyes and face as he groaned. He slumped forward and rested his hands on his knees before he looked up at her. “I don't think I can, Hermione.” He said softly. “I don't think I want to.”

“Harry James Potter!” She said loudly, startling him. “I swear, Harry, that if you don't tell me right now what's going…I'll…” She looked him square in the eyes and said, “Have you ever heard the saying, `hell hath no fury…? Trust me Harry. You won't like what you see if you don't just come out with it.”

Harry swallowed hard, thankful once again that her wand was tucked away safely in Dumbledore's office. “Well…all right then…” He said quickly. “The truth is, Hermione, Cho is the reason you're here. She's the reason you were in a coma.”

She hadn't known what she expected to hear, but that certainly was not it. “What?” She asked, wondering briefly if she'd misheard him.

“You heard me right, Hermione.” He confirmed. “She's the reason you're here…although I can't lay all the blame on her.”

“What do you mean, Harry?” She asked.

“First of all, Cho is the one who cursed you. No one seems to know what she hit you with, but according to an anonymous letter Dumbledore received, she is the one who is responsible. As for her not having sole responsibility, well, I suppose I have to take part of the blame, don't I?”

That part of Hermione that she as yet failed to recognize leapt as if happy to have heard Harry's words. Hermione struggled against it in an effort to regain control. “Yes, I suppose you do.” The words that came from her mouth were not hers and she looked as though she wanted to cry as Harry stared open-mouthed at her.

“Excuse me?” He said in disbelief.

He watched, as Hermione seemed to once again wage that inner battle. She began to shake her head and her eyes pleaded with him to forgive her even as her voice conveyed his worst fears. “Well, you are the reason Cedric is dead, aren't you?” She said, unable to hold the words at bay. Her eyes were wide with shock. Had she really just said that? She wondered.

NO! Harry thought. This is not going to happen. “Hermione?” He called softly to her, fighting his own battle to maintain control of his own emotions. “Hermione, speak to me. I know you're there. I know you don't know what's happening, but we need to talk. You need to understand. It's okay, Hermione. I love you no matter what.” He cajoled.

She gasped as finally she broke the hold over her. “I'm so sorry, Harry.” She said breathlessly. She looked at him with tears in her eyes, begging him to forgive her. “I'm so sorry. Do you understand now? We have to do this. Whatever this, this thing…is, we have to fight it. I love you, Harry, but I can't continue to do this to you. I'd rather die than hurt you.”

Harry closed his eyes as even greater fears began to take hold of him. This was the very thing that had scared him the most when he'd discovered the possibility that some part of Cho may have transferred to her. He took a deep, controlling breath and expelled loudly. “Don't say that Hermione. Please, don't ever say that.” He said as he once again felt his heart breaking. This was all becoming way too much for him to handle alone.

“Tell me what you know, then Harry. The rest of it.” She implored. “I need to know.”

“All right, Hermione.” He conceded. He couldn't bear to watch her go through that inner struggle again. He had to find a way to keep her with him. “As I said, no one seems to know what curse she hit you with, all they know is that it was an unforgivable. From what Dumbledore could gather from the journal, something went wrong with it and…” He put his head down in his hands as he found it harder and harder to go on.

“Go on, Harry.” She urged. “I need you to tell me everything. What went wrong?”

He looked up at her and she could clearly see the pain reflected in his eyes. He closed his eyes and silently willed himself to continue. “Do you remember what I told you Bellatrix LeStrange said after I tried to use the `Crucio' curse on her?”

Hermione looked thoughtful as the memory of their conversation replayed in her mind. “You said that in order for an unforgivable curse to work, the one performing it has to mean it. You told both Ron and I that in case we needed to use one during the final battle.”

Harry nodded. “That's right, Hermione. You have to mean it. The whole point of using an unforgivable curse is to cause permanent harm…or death. The only way to do that is through unbearable anger or hate. Apparently, when an unforgivable curse is cast with the wrong emotion behind it, the effects of the curse can be altered.”

“So what are you saying, Harry? Cho hit me with an unforgivable curse with the wrong emotion behind it? What does that mean?” She asked anxiously. “What emotion?”

“Envy.” He said softly.

“Envy?” She repeated. “What do you mean, envy? That doesn't make any sense. What did she have to be envious of?”

“Us.”

Hermione shook her head, hoping to get all the pieces to magically fall into place. “Us? What about us? There's never been an `us' until now, has there?” She said; bewildered at the course this new information had taken.

Harry chuckled, though she could see no laughter in his eyes. “Apparently there was, Hermione. At least to some.” He said derisively. “You read that journal entry. You know she thought I was to blame for Cedric's death…you said so yourself just a few minutes ago.” His voice began to get louder the more he spoke. “She was envious, my dear, Hermione, because she thought I had what she would never have again.”

Hermione was shocked. Not only had Harry apparently begun to snap, but he was delusional as well. What in the world did Harry have back then that Cho would never have again? “I don't understand.” She said.

“What? What do you mean you don't understand?” He said belligerently. “You're a smart woman, Hermione. How can you not understand?” He was losing his patience with her…with this…with life…everything. All of it was becoming too much for him. All he wanted was to love her. He didn't care if they had to live in a cardboard box on a street corner, all he wanted was a life with her and damn it … a dead woman was slowly stripping him of the one chance he had…she was winning and in his mind's eye, he could see her smiling.

“Please, Harry.” Hermione pleaded. “Please don't be angry with me. I want to understand. I do. But something's not right. What does all of this really have to do with me?”

Harry took yet another deep breath, I've been doing that way too often lately, he mused. He looked at her and the look in her eyes tore him apart. She was pleading with him to make her understand and he was getting angry with her for not being the one with the answers…this was getting them nowhere.

“Hermione, listen,” he said begrudgingly, “Dumbledore and Madam Pomfrey both say there's a slight chance that when Cho hit you with that curse, rather than kill you, some of the emotion she was feeling may have transferred to you while you were unconscious and unable to fight it. She was jealous because she thought that I had you…that we had each other, and once `I' took Cedric away from her, I cost her the one chance she had at happiness. She wanted to take you from me so I would know her pain. There wasn't enough anger and hate to make the curse effective…rather than the hate she needed to feel in order for it to work properly, envy was her strongest emotion. The problem was, the impact of it was enough to knock you off your feet. When your head hit the ground you were knocked unconscious and that's how you fell into the coma.”

All that she could say was, “Harry, I don't think the chance is slight anymore.”

Harry laughed softly. “No, Hermione. I'm deathly afraid that you're right.” He said fearfully. Then he pointed to the book in her lap. “Apparently, we'll find more answers in there.” He said.

“Then it's time we read the journal.” She said matter-of-factly.

“But…”

She put her hand up. “I promise you, Harry. If we don't find out what's going on, then you'll see just how angry and upset I can get. There has to be a way to get rid of whatever this is I'm feeling. I'm telling you, it's only been a couple of days, but I can't live like this forever.”

At her words his heart plummeted to the floor. I can't live like this forever…I can't live like this…I can't live…. Silently he cried for all they'd lost and all they'd stand to lose if he couldn't save her…and himself.

“Okay, Hermione.” He said reluctantly. “Let's read the journal.”

“Do you want me to read it out loud to you or do you want to sit here with me so we can read together from the book?” She asked.

He looked around the room for a better solution. He already knew he couldn't bear to hear the words spoken in Hermione's voice and her bed wasn't nearly big enough for them to both get comfortable. His eyes rested on the bed in which he'd fallen asleep earlier; the one in which he'd had his dream. He walked over to it and released the brake that held it in place. He pushed it until it rested against Hermione's; he locked it once again and sat down. He fluffed up his pillows and laid back against them before pulling her to him so she could rest her head on his shoulder. He wasn't interested in a repeat of earlier, so he let her maintain control of the journal. She held it in her hands and prepared to open it.

He placed his hand on hers before she could turn the pages. “Wait a minute, Hermione.” He said. “There's something else I want to tell you.”

She turned her head to look up at him. “What is it, Harry?” She asked, eager to get to the journal and yet curious to know what he was thinking.

“Earlier, when I tried to sleep, I had a dream. I won't go into all of the details right now, but I was taken to the place where Cho was killed. I saw the bodies of Malfoy and Millicent Bullstrode and Cho and then there was this…”

Hermione sat up quickly and turned to stare at him in disbelief. “What did you just say?”

“What?” Harry said, confused. “What did I say?”

Hermione huffed. “Did you just say you saw the bodies of Draco and Millicent?” She asked.

“Yeah…” Harry said, slowly catching on to why she was so upset. She'd mentioned having a dream about them and he'd forgotten to tell her they were dead.

“Are you telling me that they're dead?” She asked, unable to believe it could be true. “I mean, really dead?” She repeated.

Her hand was the only thing he could reach and he grabbed hold and held firmly as he looked into her eyes. “Yes, Hermione.” He said softly. “I'm so sorry, with everything else going on, I forgot to tell you.”

“What happened?” She asked. “You said they were near Cho?”

Harry lowered his head. “Apparently they caught Cho right after she cursed you. She was trying to get away and they tried to stop her. They both hit her with a spell at the same time and apparently the combination killed her. I don't think they meant to, and neither does Professor Dumbledore. We both think their intent was to capture her and turn her in.”

“Okay.” She said wearily. “But that doesn't explain how they died.”

“Apparently a couple of Voldemort's followers witnessed what happened. They called them traitors, said they were a disgrace to everything they were taught to believe…then they killed them. Right there. With absolutely no remorse. All because, for the first time ever, they'd tried to do the right thing.” He said; his voice heavy with the sadness and pain he'd felt earlier, in his dream. “I think we might find out more about that in the journal too.”

Hermione had begun to cry. “Someday Harry…someday, I'll have to tell you…I'll have to tell you what they did for me. For us.” She stammered. “Someday I'll tell you about my dream.” She dropped back heavily against his shoulder. He winced at the sudden stab of pain as her head made contact. At least I can still feel something, he thought. He could feel the dampness of her tears from where they'd fallen on his shirt. He reached for the sheet and gently dried her eyes.

“Don't cry, Hermione.” He whispered. “We'll get through this and we'll find the answers. Someday this will be all over, I promise.”

She looked up at him with tears still in her eyes. “Don't make promises you can't keep, Harry.”

He looked into her eyes and in that instant he believed…he knew…that everything would be all right because whether here in this life, or in whatever sort of afterlife existed out there, they would be together.

“Never.” He whispered softly.

“Come on Harry.” She said heavily. “We have a journal to read.”

“That's my girl.” He replied.

The words from his dream now forgotten, he didn't stop her this time from turning the pages to the second entry.

Journal entry 2

Finally school is over. Now I no longer have to hear the false words of condolence. Or watch as sympathetic eyes follow me as I walk alone down the long, lonely corridors. But most of all, I don't have to listen anymore to the heroic stories of Harry Potter…how wonderful he was to bring Cedric back…how brave he was to face down the Dark Lord once again…or how he was a champion in the face of his greatest challenge. Harry Potter is none of those things…he is a coward who continually hides behind his scar. He thinks he can get away with anything with Professor Dumbledore on his side, but he won't get away with this, because this time…I won't let him.

I see the way his dear, sweet Hermione Granger looks at him; pathetic, really. He's so blind. Are all boys that blind? All except my Cedric, I bet. I'm so tired of seeing him walk around in his oblivion. I know he fancies her…probably even loves her. I wonder though, if he loves her as much as I love Cedric. Maybe one day soon he'll realize he does. I hope so, because that will be the day I begin my task of taking it away…just as he took it from me.

I watched them as they said their goodbyes on the platform today. She kissed him…and still he's too blind to see. I think I need to find a way to bring them closer; a way to make him realize that he can't live without her. I've seen the way he looks at me. All he sees is what's on the outside…that's what everyone sees, except my Cedric…he always saw me for who I am. Perhaps next year I can use Harry's `feelings' for me to get what I need from him, I just have to figure out the best way to do it. That will be my goal this holiday…to formulate the ultimate plan for revenge.

I think my Cedric would like that…

-->

20. A/N Only...No Story Update. Sorry. Soon.

A/N Only…sorry.

I realized while answering a review this morning that there is something else that I haven't addressed and in the context of the story I think it may significant…especially if one delves too deeply. To save you from having to look for it, the new stuff is in italics.

Just a few story points I wanted to make since a lot has happened in (literally) the last few days. Some of it you'll already know, some of it you may not have thought of, and some of it you may just have said, WHAT?!?!?!?! when you were reading it. So, just a few things to keep in mind in case your interested...

1. Dumbledore has said that he doesn't believe Cho to be capable of this sort of dark magic…I believe him. Transferring anything to Hermione was not part of Cho's plan. Although now that it's happened…

2. Hermione is not actually `possessed' by Cho. There are emotions that she is unable to control and when they hit her, she says and does things that are very out of character for her. Just like with anyone really. In a rage, a person can say things they don't mean, just as a means to hurt someone else. Hermione will continue to try and fight it because she really doesn't want to hurt Harry, but for now, she is helpless to stop it.

3. There are a lot of issues still out there (I guess this will give you an indication of how far we have to go)…

- Hermione hasn't seen any letters yet

- She hasn't talked about her dream

- Harry didn't get to the point of his dream

- She doesn't know about the book he was reading to her

- Dumbledore still **thinks** he knows the precise moment when Harry fell in love with her

- Hermione hasn't even had time to ask about her parents…I'm not sure she even remembers that Harry was supposed to send them a letter.

- Harry **hopes** to be able to ask Hermione's parents a certain question in person

- The trio has to tell their story

- They have to tell Draco and Millicent's story

- Harry hasn't gotten to ask how she feels about visiting Ron

- And someone killed Professor Trelawney

- AND…you need to understand the reason for `Her-my-oh-nee'

Lots and lots more out there…probably more than that even (and those are randomly selected, they are not in a particular order). Then there's the stuff you don't know yet! **devilish grin slowly forms upon her face**

4. Time…I forgot to mention the time factor. One would think, judging by everything that's happened, a lot of time has gone by…so not the case.

In fact, Hermione has been awake for only about 1.5 days. The conversations read long, but the time in which they take place is relatively short. While she was dreaming, she slept and awoke the next morning…that only happened in her dream; as you know, we can dream an entire lifetime in a matter of hours. In reality, only a few hours had passed while Harry read (and still did not finish) the book. (We are now on the 16th day since Voldemort's defeat).

When I was writing it, I wondered if time would get confusing to some people, because I try to stay very much aware of that. I have actually confused myself a time or two in the process.

At any rate, a lot will appear to happen, but for the most part, the period of time will be relatively short in comparison.

5. Finally, this is, first and foremost, still a `modern day' fairy tale. Although we have now gone beyond the realm of Cinderella and Hermione's nightmare, we are still searching for happily-ever-after…

This may seem more like a nightmare, but in truth, this is what happens in-between. In fairy tales we are taken from a starting point to a relatively quick resolution of happily-ever-after. We are not shown in detail what makes the characters so much more worthy of that then the rest of us. Here, I'm showing you all the horrific details so you'll know why they are worthy…by the end I hope to find you rooting for their happily-ever-after. We all want it for them, but sometimes things just aren't that easy. Harry may be worthy of his happily-ever-after, but it will come at a price, regardless…

Now we just have to hope they find it…………………

Sorry this isn't an update to the story. Look for one of those in the next couple of days. If there were any questions out there about what I've put here, I hope that I've answered them. I like to do it this way because I think it helps to put things into perspective for everyone all at once. Although, I do like to reply to individual reviews as well (as those of you who have reviewed know), so don't hesitate to continue asking questions and letting me know what you think as well as what parts of the story you find confusing or wonderful…I love to hear it all.

Thanks for taking the time out of your busy days to join me on this ride. I'm having a lot of fun with this and I've decided that rather than call it an `addiction'…it's now `therapy'…I do lots and lots of `therapy' (thank goodness it's free) because writing takes my mind away from everything else…it's there that I find no worries!

So. Anyway. All of you out there take care and have a wonderful and safe January weekend!

Until next time…

H_HrFan

-->

21. Conversations

A/N: As promised, another chapter (I knew I could do it, even after writing, `It's Not the Size That Matters' (tee hee hee)). We're getting there. There's some real, physical action coming up, but since Hermione can't really do anything just yet, we are busy answering questions and reading (or trying to read) journal entries…

I'll try to post another one tonight…it is 5:54 AM Sunday morning. I hope I'm not just delirious in thinking this chapter sounds all right.

Also, for those of you who have already looked at the A/N that makes up Chapter 20, I added some additional stuff to it. I put it in italics so you wouldn't have to search for it. It's just some stuff about the time factor if you're interested.

I look forward to your reviews…

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Conversations

Hermione felt him shift beneath her as he finished reading the second entry. She lifted her head from his shoulder and turned to look at him.

“Harry, I'm s…” She began.

He placed his hand on her cheek then gently caressed her lips. His eyes were filled with pain as he looked at her. “Shh.” He said softly. “Not now.”

His hand slid to the back of her head and he pulled her to him. As they kissed every pent up emotion that had been building within him began pouring out. He put everything into that kiss. This was what he needed. She was what he needed.

His tongue begged for entrance and she readily acquiesced. He moaned as their kiss deepened and he felt more and more of his tension release. His hand moved from her head to her breast and she moaned before the realization of his gesture registered in her mind. She placed her hand over his and pulled back from his kiss. “Harry?” She said breathlessly, as she moved his hand to hold it between them. She searched his face with eyes that held their own pain and fears. “Harry, talk to me.” She implored.

He closed his eyes and laid his head back into the pillow, she watched as silent tears slid down his temples and into his hair. Her heart was breaking for him. Her concerns for her own sanity and health vanished in an instant as she watched him. Why is it always him, she wondered. Because he deserves it! That new, unwelcome part of her mind intruded, uninvited, into her thoughts. She jumped. “Leave me alone.” She shouted at it.

Harry jumped and moved away from her. “I'm sorry, Hermione.” He said uneasily. “I…I didn't mean to.”

He surprised her and she looked at him questioningly. “Where are you going, Harry?” She asked. “Why did you pull away from me like that?”

Harry sighed and shook his head. He didn't know how much more he could take; she didn't even realize she'd just yelled at him. He rose from the bed and looked at her. “I'll be back.” He said softly. “I need some air.”

Hermione eyes were wide with shock and worry. “You're leaving me?”

Harry sighed again then pointed to the journal. “Promise me you won't read that while I'm gone.” He said. “I'll be back soon. I just need to get out for a while.”

She looked from him to the journal and slowly nodded her head. “I promise, Harry.”

He hated seeing the look in her eyes but there was nothing he could do for her when he couldn't even do anything for himself at the moment. Maybe after a ride, he thought. He nodded and started to walk away. After a couple of steps he turned to face her, “No Hermione. I'm not leaving you.” He said softly. “I'll never leave you.”

He heard her sharp intake of breath as he turned to walk out of the infirmary. I'm sorry, Hermione, he thought as he walked through door without a backward glance.

Hermione sat in stunned silence. What happened? She wondered. “Why did he walk away like that?”

She looked at the journal still in her hand. “Damn you, Cho.” She said acidly. “I swear I'd kill you if you weren't already dead.” In keeping with the promise she'd made to Harry before he left, she set the book to the side to await his return. She looked at his now empty bed and her eyes drifted upward to his pillow. She ran her hand slowly over the damp spots where his tears had fallen. “Don't forget your promise, Harry.” She whispered.

“Ahem.”

Startled, Hermione looked up and into the tired eyes of Professor Dumbledore.

“Professor Dumbledore.”

“Yes, Miss Granger. How are you feeling this afternoon?” He asked.

“I'm…I'm fine, sir.” She said nervously.

“I thought it was time we spoke.” He said solemnly. “Do you feel you are ready for that?”

“I don't know what I'm ready for.” She replied. Her eyes met his and softly she added, “I'm not sure I'm ready for anything.”

Dumbledore nodded. “You have questions for me, I presume?” He asked as he conjured a chair and sat down.

She nodded. “First I want to know why I suddenly feel so nervous around you. Can you tell me that?”

“There are any number of reasons for that Miss Granger.” He said knowingly. “Your emotions are in conflict, are they not?”

She nodded again. “How do you…” She stopped. She knew there was no point in continuing. This was Dumbledore after all, the man with all the answers; including ones to unspoken questions. She sat silently and waited for him to speak.

“I can see it in your eyes, Miss Granger.” He said. “You, of all people, should understand by now that the eyes cannot lie. In yours I see pain, sadness, fear, anger, and, dare I say, the slightest trace of hate. You want to think that your anger and hate are for me, when in fact, they are not.”

“Tell me then, who are they for?” She said malevolently.

“Be careful, Hermione.” He said carefully as he watched her eyes; careful to use her name, hoping that by keeping it personal she would not allow her emotions to gain too much control. “Hate is an uncontrollable emotion. It can do irreparable harm…especially, when it is misdirected.”

“Stop. Avoiding. My. Question.” She said slowly, emphasizing each word.

“You are looking for an outlet, Hermione, and yes, you may utilize me, if that is what you desire. However, I must caution you. The emotions of anger and hate are not your own. They are a part of Miss Chang, a part of her which you now possess.” He said matter-of-factly.

“What do you know about that?” She spat. “Oh wait! The `great' Dumbledore always knows, doesn't he?”

“Hermione, you must listen to me.” He said passionately. “Your feelings of anger and hate will most assuredly grow, and as they do, there is a very good chance that you will begin to self-destruct. As I have said, those emotions are not your own. They belonged to Miss Chang and while the transference of any such emotion was not the intent, you can rest assured that you are still the one for which they existed. You and Harry.”

“NO!” She yelled. “You're wrong. They're for you. They've always been for you.”

“You may use me as your outlet, Hermione, I much prefer it to any other alternative.” He said. “I will be your outlet until such time that part of you no longer allows it. You and Harry must find the answers. I do not have all of the answers and therefore, I cannot give them to you. I trust that between you, you will find them quickly.”

He watched her eyes closely as the battle within her raged. “AHHHH!” She yelled. She put her hands up to her ears as if to stop the madness that had invaded her mind. “Stop!” She yelled, though softer this time. She looked at Dumbledore, her eyes pleaded with him, “Help me.” She whispered hoarsely.

“I will, Miss Granger.” He said. “As much as I can, I will.”

“I had a dream.” She said suddenly, as if moments ago she wasn't fighting a battle for control. “Cho was there. So were Draco, Millicent, and Professor Trelawney.”

“Would you care to tell me about it?” He asked.

She nodded. “Cho, and Millicent, they told me I was…they said I was their very own Cinderella and…”

“What? What did you just say?”

Hermione looked up, startled to see Harry standing just beyond Dumbledore.

“Harry!” She said, relieved to see him return so quickly. “I'm so glad you came back.”

“I told you I would.” He said off-handedly. “What did you just say?”

Startled by his abruptness, she forgot what she had been talking about.

“Miss Granger was just telling me about her dream, Harry.” Dumbledore said. “Has she told you about it?”

Harry didn't move his eyes from Hermione as shook his head and answered, “no.”

Dumbledore looked at Hermione then back at Harry. “Please,” he said, motioning to Harry's chair, “join us.”

Hermione was still sitting silently on her bed.

Harry took a deep breath. “I'm sorry, Hermione.” He said gently. “Please. Talk to me.”

“Cinderella.” She said softly.

“Cinderella.” He repeated. “They told you that you were Cinderella?”

She nodded.

Harry looked from Hermione to Dumbledore. “Can you excuse me for a minute?” He asked. “I have to get something. I'll be right back.”

“Yes, Harry, of course.” Dumbledore answered for both of them.

Harry ran out of the infirmary and headed for his room. He'd taken the book there when he grabbed the parchment he used to write the letters to Ron and her parents. When he finally reached his room he quickly grabbed the book along with the letters from her mum and ran back to the infirmary.

Hermione looked at him curiously when saw he was carrying something. “What's all that?” She asked.

“These are letters from your mum.” He said as he handed them to her.

She looked at the envelopes and was surprised to see there were two letters; one addressed to her and the other to Harry.

“May I?” She asked him as she held up the letter addressed to him.

He nodded his head. “Of course.” He answered.

Hermione began to cry as she read the words that Harry had by now memorized. Tears formed in his eyes as he watched her.

Dear Harry,

First of all, I'd like to thank you for keeping such open communication with us. This has not been easy for any of us but your letters keep us hopeful. We are touched by your honesty about your feelings toward our daughter. We know that she is in good, caring hands and that you will do all that you can to bring her back to us. If things do not work out in the way that we are praying for, we beg you not to think, even for a moment, that it was due to a failure on your part. We know that Hermione would not have wanted to be anywhere else that night. You and Ron are her world and she loves you both very much. She would not have let you go alone…wild horses could not have stopped her from following you. She gets that stubbornness from her father…God bless him.

On the other hand, I cannot express to you in words how much it is hurting us to not see our baby girl right now. We understand the reasons but they do not ease the pain that has now taken permanent residency in our hearts. We look forward to the day she comes walking through our door with her arms open wide. I long to sit on the couch with her curled in arms reading aloud from her favorite childhood book. She may be older now but she will never be too big to snuggle on my lap, rest her head on my shoulder, and listen to the story that always seemed to make her feel better.

I suppose by now you figured it out. The book that I've enclosed was her favorite growing up. She found comfort in its pages. She always loved fairy tales and happy endings. I hope that you will read it to her and that she will once again find that comfort. I only pray now that she finds it outside of her sleep and feels safe in returning to us. I ask that you also read aloud the letter that I have enclosed for her.

Thank you Harry for all that you've done and all that you continue to do. I truly hope that when she awakens she returns the feelings that you so openly have for her. We would welcome you with open arms into our family. We know that you would be a very lucky young man, and we're quite convinced that she would be an equally lucky young woman. We have already begun to think of you as a surrogate son…even if things do not go beyond friendship between you and our daughter; you will always be welcome in our home.

Don't forget to take care of yourself as you take care of our Hermione. You are both in our thoughts…always.

Love,

`Mum' (I hope you don't mind that…it just somehow feels right).

She looked at him as new emotions flooded through her. “Harry, I don't…my mum…” She stammered, she was having trouble finding the words and her tears began falling faster.

He moved to his bed and pulled her into his arms. “Shh.” He said soothingly. “It's all right, Hermione. It's a lot to take in right now. It's okay.”

“What if we don't find the answers, Harry? What if this doesn't end?” She cried. “They love you. I love you. But what…”

He pulled away from her and searched her eyes. “Don't say that, Hermione.” He pleaded. “I promised didn't I?”

She smiled through her tears and nodded at him. “You didn't forget.” She whispered.

“Never, Hermione.” He said gently. “Read the other letter, Love.”

She looked at him in surprise. Love, she thought. “I like that.” She said. He smiled as he gently caressed her cheek. “Love.” She whispered.

Slowly she opened her letter and began to read.

Hi Sweetheart,

I asked Harry to read this letter to you. I hope, honey, that you are able to hear and understand the words even if you are unable to acknowledge them.

First of all I need you to know just how sorry your father and I are that we have not been there for you physically. There is so much interest in your life right now that we worry what will happen if we leave here. Harry has been wonderful about keeping us updated with regard to your condition and in return we keep the press informed so they will not stoop to making up stories. I know that sounds like a cop-out honey and that we should be there regardless…and that's probably true. However, we are trying to do what we feel is best for you and for now that means allowing Harry to be there for you in our absence. He has promised to contact us immediately if anything should change and special transportation will be arranged should we have to rush to your bedside. He is quite a young man Hermione and we are thankful that he has played such an important role in your life and we pray that he will continue to do so.

We have been in touch with Ron as well and I must say that your ability to choose your friends wisely is amazing. If you'd searched a lifetime I don't think you could do any better than those two. Their love and concern for you is evident in every word they share with us. I'm proud of you, sweetheart…for everything you've accomplished in your life. I can't even begin to list the things that you have done that have made our hearts swell with pride…and so I won't, not here anyway. I will save that for when I hold you in my arms.

Do you remember all those years ago when you would crawl onto my lap with your favorite book? You would snuggle into my arms, lean your head against my shoulder, and lose yourself in the fairy tale as I read it to you. Those are some of my most treasured memories Hermione. Those are the ones that I cling to as I wait, longing to see you walk through that door and into my arms. I'm ready to hold you like that again…even if you do think you're too big for that now. You'll never be too big to snuggle with me on the couch to listen to your favorite story.

Because I cannot be there with you now, I have sent the book to Harry to read to you if he chooses. I hope sweetheart that you can find comfort in it once again. I pray that it leads you back to us. I know I shouldn't speak the words out loud, or in this case, write them in a letter to you, but I feel as though this may be our last chance to get through to you and I pray to God that it works. Come back to us Hermione. We love you and we long to see your beautiful smile and to hear your laughter echoing throughout the house.

You are always in our thoughts and prayers. Come back to us soon. God bless both you and Harry.

With all my love,

Mum

P.S. Your dad says to tell you that you better hurry home…he misses his Trivial Pursuit rival. You know I find it difficult to keep up with him! Honestly, like me, he just flat out misses you. He sends his love.

She cried once more as she read through the letter. She missed her mother's arms and she knew the first thing she was going to do when she got home was run into them…then she was going to snuggle on the couch with her to listen to her read. Her mother was right…she'd never be too big for that.

She glanced at the letter again then looked at Harry questioningly. “A book?” She asked. “What book?”

Harry handed her the book he had set on his chair when he moved to the bed.

“Cinderella?” She said, bewildered. “But how…I mean…my dream.”

“I don't know, Hermione.” Harry answered her unspoken question. “Somehow we must have met on the same level when I started reading it to you.”

“If I may?” Dumbledore interceded.

Hermione nodded and Harry answered for both of them, “Yes. Please.”

“Coma patients often have the ability to hear and understand happenings outside of their sleep. While they are oftentimes unable to respond, they are still quite capable of comprehending.” He said. “I believe that Miss Granger heard you read, Harry, and then her subconscious mind provided her with a dream…her own version of the story.”

Harry looked at Hermione. “Are you ready to tell us what happened?” He asked.

“Yes.” She answered. “I'm ready.”

Hermione had barely begun her story when she remembered something. She looked at Harry. “I heard you.” She said incredulously. “I heard your voice. I didn't know it was you until just now. You were speaking to me and I felt safe. Loved.”

“You heard me?” Harry asked in awe.

“No. I mean, yes. But wait. I saw you. Before that. I saw you.” Her eyes were closed and her voice sounded far away as she desperately tried to recall the memory. “You looked so sad and I…I wanted to comfort you. You were sitting…” she opened her eyes looked around her, “in that chair” she said, pointing to Harry's chair. “only it was closer. I could have touched you. I tried. I tried to touch you. There was a tear. I saw a tear on your cheek and I tried to wipe it away but my hand…it went through you. Then I saw you…” she looked at Harry, her eyes still lost somewhere in the dream, “you raised your hand and…and you wiped it away.”

Harry lifted his hand to his cheek. He remembered. He'd felt her then, too. “Right here.” He said softly, rubbing his finger in the spot where his tear had been. “I felt you touch me but when I reached for your hand all I felt was the tear.” He looked at her. “I thought it was only wishful thinking.”

Together they looked to Dumbledore as though he would provide them with understanding.

Dumbledore merely shook his head and quietly said, “Love knows no bounds.”

“Love knows no bounds.” Harry repeated softly to her. “Go on, Hermione. Tell us what else happened.”

She told them about waking up in a strange place and searching for the source of the voices that insisted upon calling her Her-my-oh-nee. She told them about finding Cho and Millicent and how they took her to see Professor Trelawney. “Each of them represented a part of me. They said I brought each of them there for a specific reason. They were the embodiment of my greatest fears.” She said. “They told me they weren't there to help me, but they did. Or at least Millicent and Professor Trelawney did.” She said; a hint of her anger at Cho resonated in her voice. “Millicent represented my fear of being lonely. After I figured it out, she vanished. As she disappeared, she said `let go of it'.”

“Wow.” Harry whispered. “Who would have thought Millicent possible of that before all this happened?”

“I know, Harry. Believe me, all of them were the last people I'd expected to see there.” She said before she continued. “They called Professor Trelawney `mother' because Cinderella has two wicked step-sisters and a wicked stepmother. She was wicked…at first. I think now, though, that it was because Cho was there. Because when I saw her later, after Millicent disappeared, she changed, she was different. She said I was supposed to have figured her role out first and then she guided me until I got my answer…”

“Fear of the future.” Harry said softly.

Hermione looked at him in surprise. “How did you…”

He smiled. “Divination. What else would she be there for?” He said matter-of-factly.

Hermione laughed. After all she'd gone through, Harry had the answer in a fraction of the time it took her. “Yes. What else, indeed.” She said, looking at him out of the corner of her eye. “She asked me a question. She asked me, `why do so many people see fairy tales the way that you do, only remembering the good and blissfully ignorant of the bad?' She said that if I could answer that honestly, I would be well on my way to finding what I `seek'.” She paused, thinking back to her conversation.

“So?” Harry said impatiently. “What was the answer?”

She smiled at him as she came out of her reverie. “You mean you don't know?” She said playfully.

“Come on, Hermione.” He laughed. “The other was obvious. This is not. Although it is interesting.”

“Yes, Miss Granger, I quite agree with Harry.” Dumbledore said. “This is quite fascinating. Please, continue.”

“Harry.” She said.

“Me?” Harry said in surprise. “What about me?”

“I was trying to find the answer and for some reason I thought about you. I realized the parallels between you and Cinderella.” She looked at. “Sorry, Harry, I don't mean to compare you to a female character in a fairy tale, but…”

“No, Hermione, it's okay.” He said, surprising her. “When I was reading the story, I realized it too. I remember thinking about that very thing.” He looked at her, “I remember wondering if you noticed how similar we were. I even asked you. I wanted to know if there was a deeper meaning behind Cinderella being your favorite story. If it was a sign.”

She placed her hand on his before she spoke, “I think so, Harry. I really believe that. When I was living this dream, I felt that connection. Professor Trelawney said something else that made me think about you.” She closed her tightly in concentration, trying to remember Trelawney's exact words; “she said something about fearing the path that takes us from one good thing to what we hope will be another. That we forget that the journey is what makes us who we are and what gives us the appreciation for what we receive. She said, `if all good things came to you, would you appreciate them as much as someone like Harry would'?”

“Wow.” Harry said again. “She said that? What could you say to that?”

“Nothing.” She said softly. “I didn't have an answer.”

“What?” Harry said incredulously. “Hermione Granger didn't have an answer?” He put his hands to his heart. “Woe be the day.” He said smiling.

“Very funny, Harry.” She said smiling. “I'd like to see you have all the answers in the same situation.”

“No thanks.” He said. “So what did she say?”

“This is the part where she really got me.” Once again she closed her eyes in concentration. “She said, `say Harry is your future,” Her hands began to move around as she related the rest of Trelawney's story, “if you went to him with no knowledge of what he's been through, would you truly understand him or would you merely…” she hesitated and took a deep breath, “would you merely pacify him while you pretend to understand.” She looked into his eyes as she finished, “She said that in order to appreciate my future, I must be willing to endure the path that leads me there, with all its trials and tribulations.”

“You were ready.” Harry stated assuredly.

Hermione nodded. “I thought so.” She said softly. “I told her I was. But she was right, Harry. I wouldn't have understood. If we fell in love without this happening, I would never truly understand you and what you've been through. This whole thing, even what we're going through now is a lesson, Harry; it's a lesson in patience, and understanding, and love. We may not appreciate it for what it's worth right now, but one day we will.”

Harry nodded. “Someday, Hermione.” He said. “Did she tell you why she was using me?” He asked curiously.

“Forgive me, Miss Granger, but I'd like to answer this if I may.” Dumbledore interrupted. At her approval he looked at Harry. “You see, Harry, you have suffered your trials and tribulations and are ready to move on to find your happy ending. You are the perfect example of someone who deserves to move forward.” He said. “That is not to say that Miss Granger does not deserve to find happiness, everyone deserves that. However, her subconscious mind is holding her back out of fear of having to face it alone. She has to overcome those fears or mentally she will be unable to move forward into the kind of happiness she desires; the kind she truly deserves.”

Harry looked from Dumbledore to Hermione. “Yes.” She answered. “That's true. She told me you were the perfect example. Then it was like she read my mind. She said that I was wondering if you were my future. And I was, Harry. I was wondering that. I never believed in her before.”

Harry smiled bitterly. “What did she say, Hermione?” He asked softly. He hadn't yet told her that Professor Trelawney had been killed as well.

“She said that you were merely an example and that my future was my choice. It wasn't until much later that I realized you are my choice.”

“Hermione, I have to tell you…”

“She's dead, too, isn't she?” Hermione interrupted him.

Slowly he nodded his head. “Yes.” He said softly. “I'm so sorry.”

She sighed deeply. “I won't cry again, Harry.” She said suddenly. “Not again. Cho Chang will not get another tear out of me, damn it. She won't.”

“Cho? What makes you think this has anything to do with Cho? Draco and Millicent were a result of Cho, but no one knows the facts about how Professor Trelawney was killed.”

“You know how she died, don't you?” She asked Dumbledore.

“Her tea was poisoned.” He said simply.

“Cho.” She looked at Harry and shook her head. “Don't ask me how I know, Harry. But it was her, I just know it.”

“Do you have the journal, Miss Granger?” Dumbledore asked. She nodded and reached for it. “May I have it for a moment?”

She made a move to hand him the journal and suddenly found herself unable to do so. She looked at Harry, who, like Dumbledore could do little but watch as struggled against herself for control.

“Hermione?” Harry asked gently.

“NO!” She yelled; her eyes now blazing. “Stay away from my journal. Do you hear me?” She said venomously. “Stay. Away. From. Me.” She held the journal tightly to her side, as far away from them as she could. “Alone.” She said, with slightly less vindictiveness.

“Very well, Hermione.” Dumbledore said calmly. “When you have quite returned to yourself, I would recommend turning to the second to last entry. There you will find your answer.”

“Hermione?” Harry said cautiously. “Can we look? Together, I mean. Can we look together at the entry?” He moved his hand to rub her arm. “It's okay, Hermione. Whenever you're ready.”

His voice and touch combined to create a soothing balm in the midst of the chaos in her mind. She needed to fight. For him. For her. She nodded her head slowly and struggled to open the book as the emotions that were invading her fought to keep the secrets that lie within the pages of the journal…

-->

22. The Truth

A/N: I know I said there might be two journal entries…I was wrong. I like where this stopped and if I tried to put one in here somewhere it would be contrived. I don't want to do that. I'm very sorry, but I have to write it as it flows or it'll sound as though I'm skipping around and everything will get messed up. We're getting there. There are more truths revealed in this.

I hope you like it…

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Truth

Hermione turned the pages of the journal until she found the last entry. She turned to look at Harry, in her eyes he could see the emotions that still battled within her. He slowly began to rub her arm again as he nodded his head, encouraging her to continue. She reluctantly turned back to the previous entry and they began to read…

Journal Entry

I'm sorry, Cedric. I did something awful tonight. I didn't mean to. Not really.

A lot of us on the right side, the `good' side, of the war were told to meet here, at Hogwarts. I haven't been here in almost a year and I was kind of scared about coming back. Everyone was so preoccupied with the war though, that it was actually kind of nice, for a while…

I went to visit Professor Trelawney. I was never really convinced that she could foretell the future or anything, but I wanted to ask her to do a tealeaf reading for me; for old times' sake, if nothing else. I liked her class and I thought it would be nice to see her.

Her classroom was empty when I got there. That staircase is a nightmare and I wasn't about to climb down and back up again so I waited for her. After about ten minutes she walked into the room and I stood up to say hello. It was so weird. As soon as she saw me she stopped. Her whole body shook and she pointed one of her long, skinny fingers at me and said, “you, you're the one.”

I tried to play it off. I asked her what she was talking about and she said, “you're the one…the one…filled with jealousy and hate. You are the betrayer. The two shall find you. They know the truth.”

I just laughed, what else could I do? I told her I only wanted to say hello and ask if she could do a tealeaf reading. She looked at me like I was crazy and I knew I had to do something quick. She was scared so I walked closer to her, and I kept telling her that I was not a betrayer and that I had no idea what she talking about. I asked her if I could get her some tea and I told her we could talk. I walked to where she keeps it and I made her a cup…

I don't even know what it was that I put in it. I got if from Knockturn Alley. I just went there and asked a wizard for a drug that would be lethal to a wizard. He didn't even ask questions, he just took my money and I walked away. I don't know why I wanted it, but I thought it might come in handy, just in case…

It was her fault, really. She took the cup and drank it. Can you believe that? She actually took the cup and drank it. One minute she was calling me a betrayer and the next she's drinking a cup of tea from me. At first I thought I would have to think twice about her abilities…apparently not.

The next thing I knew she hit the floor and the teacup shattered. I didn't know what time old Filch came around so I left quickly. I hope she didn't suffer, I mean, this wasn't supposed to happen, and I really did like her.

Who are `the two'? Damn, I wish I could have tried Veritaserum on her or something first…at least then I'd know. I only hope I can carry out my plan before whoever they are can get to me. Looks like I'll be lying low until my time arrives.

Oh, Cedric. I didn't mean for this to happen, really I didn't. Please forgive me. I love you.

They finished reading the entry and, at the same time, turned to look at Dumbledore.

“That is but one of many answers you will find in that journal.” He said with an underlying tone of sadness in his voice.

“But you told me you didn't know who killed her.” Harry said accusatorily. “Why did you lie to me?”

“If you recall, Harry, I merely told you that at the time of her death there was no time to investigate; that any number of witches and wizards had access to the tower. I then proceeded to direct you toward the reading of the journal, did I not?” He asked, his eyes directed on Harry. “At no time, Harry, did I tell you that I did not know.”

Harry thought back to their conversation. While he could not remember all of the specifics, he was now certain that Dumbledore had not actually told him that he didn't know who had done it…he'd only alluded to the fact that he didn't know. “But why didn't you just tell me what happened since you'd already read the journal?” He asked.

“Suffice it to say, Harry, I have my reasons. Trust me when I say there are things I have done here that are for your own good, things that you will not understand until your task is complete.” He replied. “Just as Miss Granger has been forced to confront her fears, so must you. Be thankful, Harry, that you have the support of Miss Granger, whereas she was left to her own devices. You have your own fears, Harry, and it is best that you face them whilst I can still guide you. There are much greater things at stake here and whilst the identity of Professor Trelawney's assassin may seem mild in comparison to what you might face, I must refrain from providing you with answers. It is time, Harry, for you to trust yourself.”

“You sound like you won't be around to help me for much longer.” Harry laughed nervously. “You're not going anywhere are you?”

Dumbledore looked into Harry's eyes and smiled; a smile that did not reach his eyes. “There will come a time, Harry, when you will find it necessary to rely upon yourself. For far too long you have looked to others for answers.” He said. “Do not misunderstand, Harry. Until now, we have been here to guide you, to keep you safe, and to provide you with that which you needed to know. Now that you have defeated Voldemort and fulfilled that part of your destiny, it is time for you to seek your own way.”

Harry stared back at Dumbledore thoughtfully. His words made perfect sense and he knew Dumbledore was right. It was time he learned how to look for his own answers. It would be just him and Hermione once they finally left Hogwarts and he could hardly expect her to be the only one with the knowledge of how to seek out answers. They would need each other and for him to rely so heavily on her would be unfair. He looked from Dumbledore to Hermione. “I understand.” He said to both of them. “It is time I learned to trust myself and my own judgment.”

Hermione had been quietly watching them and listening to their exchange. There was something in Dumbledore's words, something not quite right. “Professor Dumbledore?” She said cautiously.

“Yes, Miss Granger?” He said, a smile played around his lips as though he knew what was coming.

“There are some things you said. Things that…” She was looking at him closely. “What did you mean by `until your task is complete' and `greater things at stake'?”

“I had wondered if you would ask, Miss Granger. I quite thought you might.” He said, he said gravely. “The task could be quite complicated or it could be quite simple. You must listen to your dreams.” He looked from one to the other. “Yes, your dreams are the portal to where the answers lie. Read the journal and listen closely to the messages your dreams convey.” He looked at Hermione. “That is not an answer to your question, Miss Granger, but it is all that I can give. I am here to guide you but for this you must find the answers.”

“What about what's at stake?” Harry asked. “Can you tell us?”

Dumbledore lowered his head and breathed heavily. “As for what is at stake, this answer I can give you but know now, you will not like it.” He said looking first at Harry and then to Hermione. What is as stake, Miss Granger, could very be…” He looked over the top of his glasses at her, removing any barrier as his eyes made contact with hers. She shuddered uncontrollably, fearing his next words. “Your life.”

Harry and Hermione gasped and turned frightened eyes toward each other. Harry turned quickly back to Dumbledore. “What do you mean, her life?” He nearly yelled. He was fighting his own inward battle now against emotions that bordered on rage. He'd been there before, and nothing good had ever come of it, so now he struggled to maintain control. “What do you mean her life is at stake and yet `we have to find the answers'? What the hell is this? This doesn't sound like a game. Why are you being so damn evasive?”

Dumbledore's demeanor did not change. He continued to sit in his seat as though Harry had done no more than ask about the weather. He slowly looked between them before he spoke; clearly and precisely he said, “I have already informed Miss Granger that her feelings of anger and hate will grow, and that as they do, she may very well begin to self-destruct. They are, in their own right, very powerful emotions and while the transference of these emotions was not intentional, it does not change the fact that she…” he looked directly at Harry, “and you…are still the ones for which they existed.”

Harry looked from Dumbledore to Hermione, forgetting for the moment his anger at Dumbledore, as he began to realize the implication of his words... “So what you're saying is that whatever transferred from Cho could turn against her and the conflict between her own emotions and Cho's could…could…” His eyes were desperate as he looked from one to the other. He wanted someone, anyone, to stop him. He wanted to be told he wrong.

Dumbledore nodded. “Yes, Harry.” He said softly, choosing not to finish Harry's sentence either. “You have seen the struggle for yourself, as have I. The emotions of anger, jealousy, and hate are not always abated with the passing of time; if left unattended, they will foster and grow. The one harboring such emotions must be willing to offer a sense of forgiveness to the one for whom they exist. Under ordinary circumstances these emotions would have died with Miss Chang. However, due to the transference and the apparent changes in Miss Granger's temperament we can be certain that did not happen in this instance. The problem now lies in this…Miss Chang had no forgiveness in her heart, no remorse for her feelings, and now that she is no longer with us, there is nowhere for those emotions to go, there is nothing for them to do but to foster and grow…” he looked at Hermione before returning his gaze to Harry, “within Hermione.”

Harry desperately grabbed onto any part of Hermione he could reach as he turned to face her. “This isn't going to happen.” He said feverishly. “It's not. I won't let it. I made you a promise and I will not…” he reached for her chin and maneuvered her face to a position where he could look directly into her eyes, “I will not fail you. Do you hear me, Hermione? I will not.”

For a fraction of a second her eyes dropped from his, she raised her hand to his cheek and returned her eyes to his before she spoke, “I trust you, Harry.” She said softly, though her words were filled with conviction. “I trust you with every part of me. We'll do this together.”

Dumbledore stood as if to leave. “If there is nothing further you need of me at the moment, I shall go and leave you to it, then.” He said.

Hermione turned to look at him. “Before you go, sir, there is one more thing I'd like to ask you.” She said hesitantly.

Dumbledore looked up at her and the look in her eyes begged him for one more answer. He resumed sitting before he spoke, “Yes, Miss Granger?”

“It's about my dream.” She said. She looked at Harry with concern before she turned back to Dumbledore. “There's something I need to know. Something I haven't been able to answer.”

Dumbledore nodded for her continue.

“I told you that Cho was there. She was awful. I don't know for certain, but I think she put me under a spell. I don't know what kind of spell, but I think it affected my mind.”

“How so?” Dumbledore asked curiously.

“Well, when I got to the ball, I was surprised to find…” she looked at Harry as the memory of his words flooded her, “Ron.” She said.

“What?” Harry said, startled. “I thought you said that I was there.” Somehow he knew, by the way she was sounded, that at the time she saw Ron he, himself had not been there.

“You were, Harry. It was you.” She replied. “It looked like Ron, but it was you.”

“Wha…how…I don't understand, Hermione.” Harry said, shaking his head.

“You were so sad. You told me that Cho,” her name now sounding like the most vile of swear words, “said that the first man I recognized would be the one that I'd chosen. I looked at you and I saw Ron.” She saw the look of devastation on Harry's face so she grabbed his hand and quickly continued. “No, Harry. It wasn't real. I don't know what it was but when I danced with you,” she raised his head so he could see within her eyes that she was telling him the truth, “the truth was there. It was in your eyes.” She dropped her hand and looked at Dumbledore. “I didn't know at first that it was Harry.” She returned her gaze to Harry. “I asked you to kiss me and that's when I knew. Ron's face was in front of me but it was your eyes I was looking into, your eyes that I wanted to lose myself in, it was in that moment that I realized…you were the one I wanted…the one I loved.”

Dumbledore smiled knowingly. “And what is it you would like to know, Miss Granger?”

She turned to look at him. “At first I wanted to know how she made me see Ron, but now I realize it doesn't really matter, because I never truly saw him anyway. Only the eyes were real and they belonged to the one who truly had my heart…my one true destiny.” She looked at Harry and smiled, she remembered how willing she'd been to get lost in those eyes and now was no exception. She heard Dumbledore shift in his chair and she jerked as she remembered that he had been trying to leave. “Oh! But wait! There is one thing that I still want to know. Something I need to know.” She said quickly. “I need to know what the purpose was? I need to know what Cho hoped to accomplish by making me see someone other than Harry.”

Dumbledore looked thoughtful as he contemplated her question. Finally he looked at her. “I must apologize, Miss Granger. I do not have the answer to your question.” She dropped her head and nodded. “However, if you are willing to listen to an old man's speculation I can certainly oblige. I do have a theory.”

Hermione nodded eagerly.

“This is purely speculation, Miss Granger, but I think perhaps your time to return had been predestined and, had Miss Chang succeeded, you would have returned to your life having failed in the mission of your dream. Ron is not the one for whom you feel that kind of love, you knew that the moment you saw him there, did you not?” Hermione nodded. “Had you not realized when you did that it was Harry…”

“…I wouldn't have trusted in my love for him.” Hermione said as the realization dawned on her. “If Harry told me he loved me then I would always doubt whether I loved him enough or if my love was real. I would have come back with my fear of being alone, my fear of the future, and a fear of never knowing true love.” She looked at Harry. “So Cho did have a lesson for me.” She said.

“What is that?” Harry asked.

“To trust in my heart. To not be blinded by what I see with my eyes.” She replied. As an afterthought she added, “And all this time I thought she was just there to be a bitch!”

They laughed and Dumbledore stood once again. “I really must be going. I am here for guidance if you find yourselves in need.” He looked at them and pointed. “Remember, listen to your dreams.” He looked pointedly at Harry. “Listen.” He said again. Suddenly the chair vanished and he was walking toward the door. He turned back to them and said, “I will be in my office should you need me. I'll not be going anywhere.” He turned and began walking toward the door. “Yet.” He said softly to himself.

“Wow!” Harry said. “I don't want to hear anymore. This is all just way too much.”

”Wait a minute, Harry.” Hermione said suddenly as she grabbed his arm. “How about something funny?”

Harry raised his eyebrows. “Funny? Okay, I can handle funny.”

“I haven't told you yet what Draco was doing there…” She said with a smile.

-->

23. Draco's Role

A/N: I like this and so I'm leaving it short. There's nothing but fluff and they deserve that. I'm heading straight into the next chapter so hopefully I'll have more of the story posted this afternoon or this evening.

Be patient…

And thanks for all the support…

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Draco's Role

“Oh, Harry. You would've died if you'd seen him.” She said as she tried hard to contain her laughter. “I know I really need to cut him slack now, but this is just too funny.” She was laughing hard and having trouble speaking.

Harry found himself laughing with her without the faintest idea of what was so funny. He just loved watching her and it was wonderful to see her looking so happy; she looked as though she had no cares in the world and that was as it should be. “So, what did he do?” He asked, trying to bring her back down…just a little…just enough to let him in on what happened.

“I'm sorry, Harry.” She said, wiping the tears from her eyes. “Draco was…(laughter) he was…(more laughter)…”

“Come on, Hermione. Give me a break here.” Harry said smiling. “Just tell me already.”

She put her hand on his shoulder and took a deep breath in an effort to control her laughter, “He was my FAIRY GODMOTHER!” She shouted. “I mean, God…FATHER.” She was laughing so hard that her eyes started to water again. She stopped suddenly and held her stomach. “I'll be back, Harry. I gotta go!” She said as she stood up on unsteady legs and made her way to the bathroom.

Harry watched her as she walked away; he stopped laughing so he could listen to her laughter as it echoed around the infirmary before it died away. This is exactly how it should be, he thought, this is what she deserves. “Draco Malfoy, the godfather, huh?” Harry picked up the Cinderella book and looked at the fairy godmother. He began to laugh as he tried to picture Draco in that dress…

“What are you thinking about, Harry?” He was laughing when he turned to find Hermione walking back to her bed, a smile still lighting her face.

“Oh.” He held up the book. “I was just trying to picture Malfoy in the godmother's dress.”

Hermione laughed as she climbed back on the bed and moved to sit near him. “I did the same thing when I saw him there.” She said. “You should have seen him though. He may not have been in the dress but oh man…” She was shaking her head and laughing at the memory of Draco in tights.

“Well? Are you going to tell me?” He asked anxiously.

“All right, Harry, hang on. I was just picturing it first.” She said as she slowly opened her eyes. “Well, it would have been more memorable if he'd been wearing the dress, but he was wearing…oh, Harry…you're not gonna believe this…”

“Hermione Jane Gra…”

“Okay, okay. Tights, Harry. He was wearing tights and a ruffled shirt and a plumed hat.” She said laughing.

Harry's shoulders shook as he fought to hold back his laughter. “No way. You're kidding me, right?” He half-laughed. His nostrils began to flare and his shoulders shook before he finally could not contain it anymore and he burst out laughing. “Oh man. I really wish that hadn't been a dream. That's something I'd pay money to see. The best spent galleon ever, I'd imagine.”

“Oh, Harry. It was so funny. I really wish you could've seen him.” She said as her laughter subsided and she prepared to tell him the rest of Draco Malfoy's role…

Harry laid his head back on the pillow as she continued to recount the tale of Draco's role in her dream. He loved watching her; he'd always loved watching her, everything about her fascinated him. It was the first time in a long time he'd seen her so excited about something and the animated way in which she was talking soon overshadowed the story she was telling. I'll have to make sure I pay closer attention when she tells Ron about this; right now all I want to do is watch. I could do thi…

“…skirt, and boots to my knees.”

“What?” Harry said suddenly, shaking his head to clear away his own thoughts. “What did you just say?”

Hermione turned to him with a start. “What, Harry? Haven't you been listening to me?”

“Yes, well...yeah…of course I have,” he stammered, visibly flustered by the fact he'd been found out, “I just…”

Hermione was shaking her head and laughing at him. “You weren't listening were you?” She chided.

“No.” Harry admitted reluctantly. “But it was only because…”

She placed her finger on his lips. “It's all right, Harry, you don't always have to explain. Just don't expect me to repeat the part of the story you just missed.” She said as she raised her eyebrows. He laughed at the mischief in her eyes.

“Oh, you'll tell me.” He laughed as he pulled her to him and started tickling her. “I'll make sure of that.”

Hermione fought to pull away from him but he held on tight. She was laughing so hard her stomach was beginning to hurt and she was having trouble getting the words out, “O…kay…Har…ry…stop.”

“Tell me what I missed, Hermione,” he said through his own laughter, “tell me and I'll stop.”

She tried to take a breath through her laughter, “Okay…stop…I'll tell…you.”

He stopped tickling her but he didn't remove his hands from her sides. She was lying across his side with her arm on his chest, her face a few inches from his own and a smile that lit up her eyes in a way he'd never seen before. God she's beautiful, he thought.

She watched as his eyes changed in an instant, from the brighter green of laughter to a darker, deeper green of desire. She watched him as he watched her and she could feel the tension as her body tightened in anticipation of his kiss. She licked her lips and moved closer to him. He smiled as she closed the distance between them. Closer…closer…

“AHHHH!” Hermione screamed as Harry began to tickle her once again.

“Thought you could distract me, didn't you?” He said through his laughter. He stopped abruptly but once again refused to let go of her. “Come on, Hermione, I want to hear about the boots and…um, skirt, was it?”

Hermione smacked him on the shoulder as her laughter finally began to recede. “That was so not fair, Harry, you know that, don't you?” She said in mock frustration. He just smiled at her and raised his eyebrows in response.

“All right. You win.” She said with a great show of feigned annoyance. “As I was saying, Draco was teasing me about how in the role of the fairy godf…”

“Wait a minute!” Harry interrupted. “The fairy?” He burst out laughing again. “Draco the `fairy' godfather? Oh, that's rich! I bet he liked that! This is too good. I can't wait until Ron hears about this.”

“You really weren't paying attention to me, were you?” She said with a trace of annoyance.

“I'm sorry, Hermione, really. I got so caught up in watching you that I stopped listening to what you were saying.” He said thoughtfully. “I did hear something about boots and a skirt though.” He added hopefully.

Hermione shook her head. “Men!”

“Ah, come on, Hermione. I'm listening now, I promise. In fact, I'll even close my eyes so I all I can hear is your voice. See, look…” He said as laid back on the pillow and squeezed his eyes shut.

Hermione laughed. “All right.” She said again. “I told you already that Draco had a real problem with being called a fairy anything. We kept going back and forth, teasing each other. I was teasing him about the dress and how funny his role was and he was teasing me about how he'd get to `dress' me for the ball.” Harry's eyes and mouth simultaneously opened wide and Hermione laughed. “You look like a fish, Harry. Close your mouth.” His mouth snapped shut but his eyes remained wide as she continued, “Stop looking like that. I told him he wasn't there to dress me, that I could handle that part myself if I needed to.” Harry breathed a sigh of relief and laid his head back on the pillow.

“Okay,” he said, sounding pleased, “go on.”

“Thanks.” She said as she rolled her eyes at him, men! “Anyway, he produced this beautiful carriage with a driver and some of the most magnificent horses I've ever seen. His magic was brilliant, Harry. Then he smirked when he looked at me in the old dress I was wearing. When he waved his wand my outfit changed to a tight, sleeveless shirt that showed way too much stomach and a micro-mini skirt that showed way too much leg. To top it off, he put me in a pair of knee-high boots. I tried to cover myself up and I yelled at him to fix it. He told me I was no fun, but he fixed it anyway. You should have seen it, Harry; he put me in the most beautiful blue satin dress. I've never felt so beautiful in my life. After that he helped me into the carriage and then sent me on my way.” She opened her eyes slowly, a soft smile on her face, as the memory of the dress and Draco and the fun she'd had faded away. She raised her eyes and found Harry staring out her with an expression she hadn't seen before and for a moment she felt uneasy.

“What, Harry? Why are you looking at me like that?” She asked anxiously.

Harry shook his head and looked directly at her before he spoke, “So, you mean to tell me that Draco Malfoy has seen more of you then I have?”

Hermione laughed as she released the breath she'd been holding. “Oh, Harry. You're hopeless, you know that? Hopeless!”

“What?” He asked innocently, “What did I say?”

Hermione just shook her head and continued to smile at him. She'd never admit to him that she couldn't wait for the day when he'd see more of her…especially since it meant she'd see more of him!

“You know, Hermione, I lied earlier.” He said softly as he reached up to caress her cheek.

“About what?” She sighed contentedly.

“I'd much rather pay money to see you in that outfit then to see Draco in tights.” He said softly as his eyes darkened once again.

She closed her eyes and smiled before she moved closer to him. She was near enough to kiss him when she stopped to whisper, “One day you'll see me in less than that…and it won't cost you a thing.”

She looked into his eyes as he moved his hand to the back of her head and pulled her to him in a passionate kiss; a kiss that held promises of forever within its depths. Hermione felt like she would fly away if she let go and so she held on tight and made a silent vow to never let go.

-->

24. Mixed Emotions

A/N: At the risk of people getting irritated with me, a journal entry still did not fit in here. There is some interesting stuff happening though, so I hope you can overlook it. I keep saying they are coming…and they are…but as I said, I have to go with what I feel and for your sake, as well as mine, I can’t/won’t disrupt the flow just to add stuff in where it doesn’t work. It wouldn’t be fair to any of us. Sorry…

All I can do is ask for your patience and hope that what I’m writing is interesting enough to keep you coming back regardless.

Thanks again for your support.

****For some reason my review count is going up but I’m not receiving any reviews nor are they posting to the review page. Also, my feedback is not showing up on the review page so I can’t tell whether or not reviewers are getting my comments.**** If there is a message you’d like to be sure I get (scream at me, whatever J) please send it to my email if you have the time. H_HrFan@yahoo.com. Thanks. I really, really, really hope they get that page working right pretty soon!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mixed Emotions

Reluctantly Hermione pulled away. Everything about him was intoxicating and it would be so easy to lose herself in the feel of his lips on hers or the touch of his fingers as they drew lazy circles near the base of her spine. She closed her eyes and moved forward to rest her forehead against his as she struggled to bring her rapidly beating heart under control.

“I love you, Harry.” She whispered breathlessly as she looked into his still darkened eyes. She lowered her lips to his and kissed him twice before lowering her head to his chest where she listened to the rapid beating of his heart as it kept time with her own.

He moved his hand to run his fingers through her hair. “I love you too, Hermione.” He answered huskily, his voice full of nearly uncontrollable desire.

As they lay there in silence he felt the tension in his body slowly begin to release its hold and he pulled her closer. The now steadying rhythm of his heartbeat began to lull her to sleep and she closed her eyes, safe in the comfort of his arms. He felt the change in her breathing as she gave herself over to sleep. Knowing she was safe, he kissed her head and closed his eyes and felt himself succumb to the welcome darkness.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hermione woke several hours later still wrapped securely, safely in Harry’s arms. She was awakened by the smell of food that seemed to permeate the air. She hadn’t eaten in a long time and she was famished. She stretched slowly, trying to get Harry to shift just enough so she could get up without waking him. He rolled slightly away from her and the arm that encircled her moved until his hand rested on his chest. Thank goodness, she thought gratefully when she was sure he hadn’t woken.

She sat up in the bed and was startled to see Dobby placing a basket of food on Harry’s chair.

Dobby jumped when he saw her watching him. He looked at Harry before he spoke in a hoarse whisper, “Dobby is sorry Miss Hermione. Dobby did not mean to be so noisy.” He said apologetically.

Hermione smiled at him and whispered back, “its okay, Dobby. I thought I was having a dream about food. That smells wonderful and I’m starving, your timing couldn’t be more perfect.”

Dobby’s smile stretched from ear to ear. “Thanks you, Miss Hermione. Dobby is most happy to brings food. Madm Pomfrey says to Dobby this is good for Miss.”

“Thank you, Dobby. I’m sure Harry will appreciate it when he wakes up as well.” She said thoughtfully. “Unless of course I eat it all while he’s sleeping.” She added with a wink.

Dobby continued to smile back at her. He liked Miss Hermione. She was good for Harry Potter. “Theres is lots of food Miss Hermione but now Dobby wonders if he should bring more.”

Hermione laughed. Knowing Dobby there was enough food in there for her, Harry, and a couple of Rons. “No, Dobby, no, it’s okay, I’m sure there’s plenty of food in there, its fine.” She said, waving her hand at him. “I was just teasing you, there’s no way I could eat all that.”

Dobby released a heavy sigh. “Thanks you Miss. Dobby will go now so he does not wake up Harry Potter.”

“Okay, Dobby. Thanks for the food.” She said, still smiling at him. He turned to walk away and she called out, “Oh, and Dobby?”

He turned back to look at her, his eyes wide, “Yes, Miss?”

“It’s really great to see you.”

Dobby’s shoulders visibly relaxed and he smiled once again. “It is great for Dobby to see Miss Hermione.” He replied happily, and then he turned and ran to the infirmary door before he apparated back to the kitchen.

She checked on Harry to be sure they hadn’t wakened him. She decided that he needed sleep more than he needed food so she let him be while she got up and invaded the basket Dobby brought. She moved the basket to the floor and took out what she wanted before she looked around the infirmary for something to do while she ate. As she glanced around, a corner of the journal caught her eye and she went to pick it up. Remembering her promise to Harry, she resolved to read only the entries they’d already read. Maybe she could find clues in there as to what happened or what they might need to know in order to be free of the curse they seemed to be under.

After retrieving the journal she sat down in Harry’s chair and began to read while she ate. Not finding anything particularly unusual in the first two entries, she set her plate aside and began to re-read the entry about Trelawney. Everything had been so crazy when they’d read the entry earlier that they hadn’t really had time to absorb what was written.

As she read, feelings of sadness and anxiety began invading her. They were not the feelings of anger and hate and jealousy that she had come to associate with Cho, but these emotions were not her own; they overwhelmed her and she lost all conscious thought. “She was sorry.” She said softly. “She was truly sorry for this.”

“Who was sorry?” Harry asked groggily as he tried to shake the haze of sleep from his head. He looked dazedly at Hermione and tried to focus on what she was saying. She appeared to be in some sort of trance, a mix of sorrow and bewilderment on her face. He quickly recovered from his stupor and got up to check on her. When he leaned down to touch her he saw the journal in her hands. He reached out to gently shake her; he would have shaken her harder had he not had the sense of mind to notice the journal was open to an entry they’d already read. “Hermione?” He called out to her, “Hermione, are you all right?”

When she looked up at him her expression didn’t change, “She was.” She said, pointing to the journal. “Cho. She was sorry.” Her answer surprised him, as he felt sure she hadn’t heard the question. He watched as tears began to well up in her eyes.

Harry began to shake her harder. “Hermione!” He yelled.

Finally she shook her head. She saw that he was sitting up in the bed and she smiled, “Harry, you’re awake. How long have you been awake?” She asked as though nothing had happened. When he didn’t answer she looked up to find him looking at her with deep concern.

“What’s wrong, Harry? Why are you looking at me like that?” She asked worriedly. “Did you have another bad dream?”

He shook his head slowly as his concern for her deepened, “no” he answered, he himself bewildered now by her sudden change in behavior.

“Then what’s wrong? What’s happened?” She asked anxiously.

“Hermione,” he said cautiously, watching her carefully, “where were you just now? I mean…what were you doing?”

Hermione looked at him curiously, “I’ve been right here, Harry. I was just reading this journal entry we read earlier. I was hoping to find something in it that we might have missed. Why do you ask?”

Not wanting her to worry any further he forced himself to appear relaxed before he spoke, “Nothing. It’s nothing.” He looked at the floor and saw the basket Dobby had brought for them. “What’s that?” He asked, grateful for a change of subject.

“Oh, Dobby brought us some food.” She answered. “Sorry I didn’t wait for you, I was starving and I thought you’d probably prefer to sleep so I didn’t wake you up.”

He smiled at her gratefully. “Thanks, I think sleep is what I needed more, but now I’m starving.” He said as he jumped off the bed and immediately began invading the basket. “Did you save anything good for me?” He joked. He knew that if the basket had been delivered by Dobby, then it definitely contained enough for a small army…or a couple of Rons; which meant there was plenty of food for him and Hermione.

He dished up what he wanted and sat back on his bed to eat. He looked at Hermione as she concentrated on the journal entry. It scared him to death to see her with that journal but at this point, if that journal would help them to discover a way to rid her of Cho, then he’d just have to face that fear. “Have you found anything in there?” He asked conversationally; he didn’t really expect her to find anything. Cho had admitted to killing Trelawney and he didn’t think there could be much else.

She looked up at him and nodded.

He dropped his food back onto the plate and jumped off the bed to kneel next to her so he could see the book. “What is it, Hermione?” He asked anxiously.

“I’m just wondering about some things. She says in here that Professor Trelawney told her that ‘the two shall find’ her and ‘they know the truth’. You don’t suppose that’s Draco and Millicent, do you? Do you think they knew it was Cho beforehand?”

He thought about his conversation with Dumbledore and what he’d seen in the pensieve and he shook his head. “Nah, I don’t think so. Dumbledore showed me Professor Trelawney in his pensieve and she didn’t know about Cho then.”

She looked at him questioningly, “What do you mean he showed you in his pensieve? He talked to Trelawney about this and he showed you the memory?”

Harry nodded. “Yeah, he told me that Trelawney had a vision of some sort and that she went to him with a warning. It was something like; beware of the one whose heart is filled with jealousy and hate. Two will defy their families and sacrifice everything to protect the one the dark lord seeks. That’s not exact, but it’s close.” He said. “I forgot about it. When Dumbledore asked if there was any more or if she knew who was involved she told him no. She was pretty upset but I don’t think she would’ve lied about it, I mean, what would be the point, right?”

“Yeah, Harry,” she said softly, “what would be the point?”

“I think she was just trying scare her.” He said.

“What?” She said as she tried to focus her attention more on the conversation. “Who tried to scare who?”

“Trelawney.” He said as though it were obvious. “I think Trelawney was just trying scare Cho. She knew her own vision so she knew two people were going to do something, I think she was just trying to scare her into thinking someone was on to her, maybe hoping she wouldn’t go through with her plan or something.”

She nodded. “Yeah, I bet you’re right,” she said, still lost in thought, “but I wonder how Draco and Millicent came to be there that night if they didn’t already know what was going on.”

He looked up at her and shook his head, “I think there are just some truths we’ll never know.”

She nodded. “I guess you’re right.” She said softly.

They sat in silence for a few minutes, each caught up in their own thoughts of the people and events that had recently shaped their world. Neither could believe that something so outrageous could be happening to the two of them. Weren’t they just ordinary kids who wanted nothing more than a long, loving life together? They weren’t now, but would they be? Would they ever get their chance to be?

Harry broke the silence, “Is that it, is there anything else you were wondering about?”

Hermione nodded her head, “I can’t help wondering why, number one,” she said, counting on her fingers, “Cho poisoned her when she says she didn’t mean to, and number two, why Trelawney took the cup. It doesn’t make any sense.”

“I don’t know, you’re the smart one here, remember? It’s your turn to figure it out.” He said with a smile as he reached for more food.

“Nice, Harry, thanks.” She quipped. She gave him a sidelong glance and a smirk before she returned to the journal. “I suppose…” she said as she began to read the entry again, “she must have thought she didn’t have a choice. Like maybe she had to do it before Trelawney could actually tell anyone about her. Maybe she panicked.” Hermione was nodding her head, “That’s gotta be it. I bet Trelawney didn’t know it was her until she saw her standing there and when she called her a betrayer, Cho must have figured she had no choice but to kill her.”

“Yeah,” He chimed in, “and when Trelawney realized her mistake she told her that ‘the two’ knew the truth. That way Cho would think there were others out there who knew about her.”

“But what about the cup? Why would Trelawney take the cup from her if she didn’t trust her? In my dream she was quite ordinary, intelligent even, I don’t th…”

Harry interrupted her. “This wasn’t your dream Hermione, this was the Trelawney we’ve known since third year. If she was upset, she probably would’ve taken it without thinking. She can be a little out there, you know?”

“Oh. Right.” She replied. “I feel sorry for her, she didn’t deserve that. She didn’t even do anything to her. I don’t understand how Cho can justify all this stuff.” She looked down at him, “I don’t know how she thinks it’s all right to blame it all on you. I hope she’s burning in hell right now, Harry.” She said hastily, “I really do.”

“You know, Hermione,” Harry said guardedly, “earlier, when I woke up you were…” he paused to choose his words carefully, “you, um…”

“What Harry? What is it?” She asked as the sudden change in him began making her nervous. “You’re scaring me.”

He took a deep breath. “I don’t know Hermione, you just weren’t yourself. You were just sitting there, you had this look, like you were confused or something, and you kept saying ‘she was sorry’.”

“I was…I did…what?” She asked incredulously.

“You were saying she was sorry. When I asked you who was sorry…” he watched her closely as he spoke, “you said, ‘Cho’.

Hermione was shaking her head, “No. You must have misunderstood. How could I have…how could I not remember that, Harry?” She cried. “How could I not know?” Her demeanor frightened him as she began to get more and more agitated. “Was I angry?” She asked, her voice suddenly sounding hopeful.

He put his hand on her knee and tried to catch her eyes, “Look at me, Hermione.” He pleaded. When she finally looked down at him he saw the tears in her eyes, “No, Hermione, you weren’t angry. You looked…sad. But hey, come on,” he reached up to caress her cheek, “I told you we’ll get through this, didn’t I? Everything will be fine. You’ll see. We just have to…”

“But you don’t understand,” she said as she fought the tears that threatened to fall, “this is different.”

“You’re right, I don’t understand,” he said softly as he continued to caress her cheek, “tell me how is this different.”

She closed her eyes and choked back a sob, “It’s different because it’s mine, Harry. Sadness is my emotion not hers. She has anger, jealousy, and hate…not sadness. She has all those things that make up someone other than me. She has the emotions that make you realize it’s not really me trying to hurt you; it’s how you know, Harry, it’s how you can tell. I may not be able to control the things I say when her emotions surface, but at least I can feel when it’s happening. I don’t remember anything this time…I didn’t feel it. How can I fight it if I don’t know it’s happening?”

Harry got to his feet and pulled her up. “Come here, Love.” He said as he sat down in the chair and pulled her gently into his lap. She wrapped her arms around his neck and placed her head on his shoulders. He held her tightly around the waist and began to rock her back and forth. “Somehow, Hermione, some way, I promise you we’ll get through this.”

“I’m scared, Harry.” She whispered.

“So am I, Love. So am I.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

He held her that way for a long time, well beyond the point of aching legs and numb limbs. He held her until he had gone full-circle through the pain and discomfort. She had long since fallen asleep and still he found himself unable to let go. He was frightened for her. He could not recall a single time in his life when he was more frightened then he was at this moment. What did it mean to them…to her…if Cho’s emotions somehow spilled over into her own? How long could Hermione survive if she’s battling not only emotions foreign to her, but her own emotions which now seemed to be betraying her as well?

He slowly rose from the chair so he could lay her down in the bed. He lay down beside her and pulled her to him. He was exhausted and eager for sleep to take him once more…

This time his dream had taken him to a graveyard. As he looked around he felt a certain familiarity, as though he’d been there before. He began to walk around, weaving in and out of the headstones; the names of the deceased too old and faded to read. I’ve been here before, he thought. Why is this so familiar?

The fog in his brain was beginning to clear when suddenly the white light of his previous dream reappeared, “The one who suffers the most must set free that which cannot find its way. Find the answers. They shall lead you to where the journey ends and all hearts shall be free to live again.”

“What does that mean?” Harry questioned, though he expected no response.

“Listen and remember your dreams, Harry. Your dreams are the portal to finding the answers.”

“Professor Dumbledore?” Harry asked in wonder. Hadn’t Dumbledore said something almost exactly like that before he walked out of the infirmary, he wondered.

“Where am I?”

“Remember…”

With one final word the light vanished and Harry awoke to find that he was lying in the bed next to Hermione.

This time he wasn’t scared. The dream had not frightened him nor had it brought him comfort or understanding. “A graveyard. Why a graveyard?” He said aloud. Suddenly he remembered. It was so obvious that he wanted to kick himself for failing to recognize it immediately.

He began to shake Hermione. “Hermione?” He called out to her, “Hermione, wake up.”

“Hmm?” She said sleepily. “Harry?”

“Hermione wake up, I need your help.” He said anxiously.

Upon hearing his words she immediately turned to face him, her eyes were clear and there was no sign that he had awakened her so abruptly. “What is it, Harry? What’s wrong?”

“I need you to tell me something…I need you to tell me the place where Tom Riddle’s father was buried…”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A/N2: I’ll give you a hint into the understanding of this chapter…if you pay attention, you may be able to piece together at least a small part of where this is going!

25. A Journey Through a Journal

A/N: This gives you an indication of what’s in the journal…there are still a few more entries to discover. The timeframe is 3 years, the end of Harry’s fourth to the end of his seventh…there will be a lot of time missing in the story because this isn’t ALL about the journal. From this point it will only be entries that matter… I hope I haven’t left any major errors…I’m exhausted, but I’ll be gone for the weekend so I’d like to concentrate on a new chapter for tomorrow since I probably won’t update all weekend. Thanks again for all your support. As I said in my feedback to a recent review, this is my very first foray into anything like this so your reviews really do mean a lot to me and I appreciate the time you take to leave them.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A Journey Through a Journal

“What?” Hermione asked in confusion, “Wait a minute, how would I…you need me to tell you what?”

Frustrated, Harry jumped off the bed and began to pace back and forth, as he muttered to himself, “where was it? Damn it, where the hell was it?” over and over as he racked his brain trying to remember the name of the town.

“Harry!” She yelled at him.

Startled, he turned abruptly to face her and looked at her as though surprised to see her there, “What?”

“What are you doing? Stop pacing and tell me what’s going on, why do you need to know where Tom Riddle’s father was buried?”

He looked at her as though the answer were obvious, “I had another dream, Hermione, only this time it took me to the graveyard where Voldemort was waiting for me during the Tri-Wizard tournament, and his father was buried there. It’s where he made his ‘triumphant return’ and where…”

They looked sharply at each other as the realization hit them at the same time, “…Cedric was killed.”

“But how do…I mean why…what’s going on Harry? What kind of dream? What happened?” She stammered as she fought to get her racing thoughts under control.

“Remember I was telling you about my last dream when I saw Malfoy, Millicent, and Cho?”

She nodded, “yeah.”

“Well, I was on a battlefield and there were bodies everywhere, I looked around and all I wanted to do was cry, there were so many people and the battle had been so pointless. Then all of a sudden I was being pulled forward to the clearing where I saw the bodies of Draco, Millicent and Cho. Then the strangest thing happened…” he paused as he tried to remember exactly, the words that had emanated from the light.

Hermione began to get restless as she watched him concentrate. Man I wish I could loan him my memory sometimes, she thought in frustration, at least it wouldn’t take him so long to remember everything!

Harry’s eyes were faraway, lost in the world of his dreams, “…there was a light. I don’t know where it came from or what it was but it said something like, “The one who suffers the most must set free that which cannot find its way. Find the answers. They shall lead you to where the journey ends and all hearts shall be free to live again.” He looked at her as though she held the answers to all of life’s questions and it broke her heart to know she couldn’t help him this time.

“I don’t get it.” She said shaking her head. “The one who suffers the most must free the one who cannot find its way? What does that even mean? Is someone stuck somewhere and you have to set them free?”

Harry shrugged. “I don’t know, but that’s not everything. In this dream, the one just now, I was at the graveyard and I saw the same light and it said the same thing only this time…” he looked at her, eager to see her reaction, “this time it also said, “Listen and remember your dreams, Harry. Your dreams are the portal to finding the answers.””

She looked at him in shock as she shook her head, “Wait a minute, didn’t Professor Dumbledore say something like that before he walked out of here earlier?”

“That’s the same thing I thought when I heard it,” He said.

“Well you don’t suppose…” she shook here head again, “nah, never mind,” She said as she waved her hand as if to strike out whatever she’d been thinking.

“I don’t know.” He replied in response to her unasked question. “I don’t think so. I called out his name in my dream but no one answered. It didn’t seem like him though, it just seemed…different. But I didn’t recognize the voice so I guess I can’t say for sure.”

“But Harry, Dumbledore was just here, he can’t actually get into your dreams, can he? I mean, he can do a lot of things but dream walking? That seems a little out there, even for him, don’t you think?” She asked incredulously.

Harry shrugged, “If anyone could do it Hermione…”

She shrugged her shoulders and nodded her head in agreement.

“So what’s next?” She asked. “I don’t know where Tom Riddle’s father was buried. I don’t recall ever seeing anything. I suppose we could go to the library and check old papers or something. Wasn’t that almost sixty years ago though?”

Harry nodded, “Yeah, I guess so. It was about fifty years when I went into the chamber and that was five years ago, so yeah, fifty-five, sixty years, somewhere in there. Do the papers in the library go back that far?” He asked, sure that if anyone would know, it would be his Hermione.

“I’m sure they do Harry but that’s a lot of searching. Maybe it’d just be quicker if we asked Dumbledore,” She answered.

Harry shook his head, “Not yet. I don’t want to ask him anything unless we have to. I really want us to figure this out on our own if we can. I know he’s counting on that.”

“Well, Cedric’s death would be more recent, we could look that up in the library. It should say the name of the town in one of the articles about him, don’t you think?”

Harry’s eyes lit up as another idea began to form. “Hermione, check the journal. Maybe Cho has it in there somewhere. Maybe she’s been there or something. If we don’t find anything in there then we’ll go either to the library or to Dumbledore.”

Hermione suddenly looked nervous as she looked from Harry to the journal. “Are you sure, Harry? Are you sure you want me to read it?”

Harry nodded, “what choice do we have? You know how much I hate the library.” He laughed, “No, seriously, if we can find it this way it’ll save us a lot of time.” He grabbed her hand and caught her eyes before he spoke again, “it’s okay, Hermione, whatever happens, it’ll be all right. Just do what you have to do so we can find the answers, okay? Don’t be scared, I’m right here.”

“I’m more worried about you Harry,” She said with a look of deep concern. “What if I say something to hurt you? I don’t want to do that.”

He smiled and kissed her tenderly, “Don’t worry, Hermione,” he said softly, “you won’t.”

She lowered her head and shook it slowly from side to side; still not convinced that it was a good idea.

He put his hand under her chin and forced her to look at him, “I’ll be all right,” he said with as much conviction as he could muster, “I promise.”

Hermione nodded and reluctantly reached for the journal. The moment she held it in her hand something within her changed and she smiled, eager to begin reading aloud…

Harry noticed the change as he watched her and silently he prayed that his Hermione, the one he loved with all his heart, would somehow manage to tame the demons that Cho had released within her.

Journal Entry

I’ve spent all summer thinking about a way to get to Harry. The only way I can think of is his ‘darling’ Hermione Granger. There’s no one else that means as much to him as she does so there’s no one he’ll be more devastated to lose.

I think the only way to begin is for me to call him on his so-called feelings for me. I think I’ll start by encouraging him without ‘really’ encouraging him, a few smiles, some well-timed laughter, all that crap that boys seems to like in pretty little girls like me. Then, once I have him where I want him, I’ll start to talk about his precious Hermione and how unfair it is to me that he spends so much time with her. I’ll compare myself to her in subtle ways and make snide comments about how she’s more important to him than I am….the more I say, the closer he’ll get to understanding his feeling for her…and the more he understands his feelings, the more he’ll realize just exactly how much he stands to lose.

He’s already right on the edge; all he needs is a little push…and I, for one, can’t wait to watch him fall!

If I’m lucky I’ll get a little information from him too. Maybe I can get him to talk about my Cedric; to tell me what really happened. I know it’ll be hard for me, but there’s so much I want to know … I need him to tell me if Cedric mentioned me before he died.

Oh Cedric, I know you would have if you’d had the chance. One day soon I’ll know for sure….

Oh, Harry, by the time I’m done, you might think you’d fancied me, but the seeds will be planted and you’ll realize that it’s her you can’t live without. And as soon as you do, that’s when I’ll make my move. Someday soon Harry Potter you will know first hand what it feels like to be without the one you love.

Someday soon you’ll regret the day you killed my Cedric.

Sometime during her reading of the entry Harry had moved to sit on his chair. He now stared, transfixed at the wall behind her. Hearing Cho’s words in Hermione’s voice was like a knife to his heart and he couldn’t bear to watch and listen simultaneously. He’d ventured a glance at her once and the gleam in her eyes was enough for him to know that he’d already lost her for now.

He’d resigned himself to the fact that there would be moments like this, moments when her words or expressions, though not her own, would cut through him like a hot knife through butter. Thankfully now, his head and his heart were in agreement and her words carried much less impact than they had before. As he listened to her read, a soothing voice reminded him over and over that the woman he loves is not always the woman he sees and hears…but that soon, very soon, they would find the answers and she would be her own again.

They were in a fight for her life and wasting precious time arguing or getting angry with her was not something he cared to do at the moment; especially when he knew that Cho’s emotions would likely return with the next entry. They were always at their worst when Hermione held the journal in her hands. Right now the importance of what they might find in the journal far outweighed anything she might say or do to him.

“How did you like that?” She asked with a salacious grin.

“It was all right,” He answered flatly; his calm outward appearance belying his inner turmoil.

“It was all right.” She mimicked. “Did you like that plan? Pretty smart, wasn’t it? You didn’t have a clue what was happening, did you?

“Kind of a stupid plan, really, if you think about it.” He said as he raised his hand and pretended to concentrate on a nonexistent hangnail.

“What do you mean ‘a stupid plan’?”

“Well, it didn’t work now, did it?” He stated matter-of-factly. “It didn’t make me realize any feelings; no great epiphanies or anything. I genuinely thought I fancied Cho and I didn’t think about anyone else meaning any more to me during that time.”

“But don’t you feel used? Or upset?” She scowled. “Don’t you feel anything?”

“Not really.” He lied. In truth, he’d been hurt by the words in the journal. He’d genuinely thought she liked him and there were times when they were together that he’d actually felt happy. It wasn’t a feeling he was used to and even though it hadn’t worked out, he’d always liked the fact that he could associate a little of that with her.

She narrowed her eyes and scrutinized him, trying to determine if he was really telling her the truth. “Why not?” She asked derisively.

He dropped his hand to his lap and looked at her. “Because none of it matters anymore,” he said matter-of-factly, “I know now that I love you, Hermione, and nothing in that book is going to change that.”

He watched as her expression changed in a short-lived battle for control. A genuine smile lit her face before she spoke, “Thank you, Harry,” Hermione said softly, “I love you, too.”

Harry smiled at her but he refused to get his hopes up about her really being with him for long. He didn’t know how dangerous it might be to her psyche if she continued to fight for fleeting moments of control. He made a silent vow to face whatever came so they could get through the journal; he would not pressure her now to fight it. They would do that together when the time was right. He was confident in their love and there was never anyone he’d trusted more, and he knew she felt the same; he knew she would understand why now he didn’t fight.

“What’s next Hermione?” He asked abruptly in a change subject.

She looked at him in surprise, hurt reflected briefly in her eyes but he offered only a gentle smile.

She looked from him to the journal and almost instantly she was gone again as she eagerly turned the page.

Journal Entry

I got on the train to Hogwarts today with every intention of putting my plan into action. I sought out Harry and found him in a car with Ginny Weasley, Neville Longbottom and some girl I didn’t recognize, though I think she’s in Ravenclaw too. They were all covered in some kind of smelly green stuff, stinksap or something. Harry had it all over his face and glasses, I could swear I even saw him spit some out of his mouth just as I opened the door. I’m sure that Neville probably had something to do with it, he had some kind of plant in his lap. It wasn’t exactly the best moment for Harry, but it was quite memorable for me. I can’t believe how stupid he looked, if it hadn’t smelled so bad, I might have stayed just so I could see how uncomfortable he’d get! And they say he’s the only hope for the future of the wizarding world? Boy, are we in trouble!

I did notice that for once he didn’t have Ron and Hermione on either side of him…I wonder where the loyal sidekicks disappeared to.

I may not have stayed long, but I could tell by the look on his face that he certainly got my message…this could be more fun than I originally thought!

Harry sighed louder than he’d intended when Hermione finished reading the entry. He was remembering that train ride and how mortified he’d been when Cho found him covered in the stinksap from Neville’s mimbulus mimbletonia. That experience had been horrifying; not only had the only girl he’d ever fancied actually seen him covered in it, the stinksap had smelled rancid and it had been everywhere. Thankfully Ginny had the presence of mind to scourgify it before anyone else could walk in.

He’d really wanted to impress Cho and it had bothered him to know she hadn’t found him sitting in a car with a bunch of cool people, just hanging out and telling jokes. Now he realized that it never really mattered anyway. Not only had he not fancied her nearly as much as his mind thought he did, but it had all been a setup.

“Does that bother you, Harry?” She asked with a smirk.

Harry continued to maintain an outward calm though inside his mind was reeling as more and more he understood just how much Cho hated him and how all their time together had been nothing more than some sick game. “Nope. Not really. Do you think it should?” He asked looking up her with an expression devoid of any emotion. He could see in Hermione’s eyes that she was fighting successfully to keep Cho’s emotions from taking too much control, but she was still unable to rein them in completely as through her they continued to search for a way to hurt him.

“It doesn’t bother you to hear that she thought you looked stupid or that you were being sought out merely as a plaything in some sick, twisted game?” She asked in frustration. The harder he fought to maintain his lackadaisical attitude, the stronger the unwelcome emotions became. Now, Hermione was beginning to lose her fight as the attempts at getting under his skin continued to fail and she found herself becoming more and more aggravated.

“No,” he said with more conviction then he was feeling. “Can we get on with this, please? I’m tired of all the questions and we have work to do here.”

She shot him a look that said, ‘we’re not finished with this, not by a long shot’ then she turned the page and began to read the next entry…

Journal Entry

Sometimes that Ronald Weasley can be a blessing in disguise. I went to talk to Harry today and Ron and Hermione were with him. Harry asked me about my summer and I could see by the look in eyes that his question brought memories of my Cedric to him, just as they did to me. For that I wanted to get him alone to see if he’d talk about him.

But instead, Ron happened. He actually got on me for wearing a Tornadoes pin! I couldn’t believe it! He started drilling me about whether or not I was a real fan. Harry looked upset and Hermione looked like she was going to give him an earful. Now that’s something I wouldn’t mind overhearing. Thanks to Ron though, it sounds like I’m one up on the sympathy factor! It’s just a matter of time before I have Harry right where I want him.

Soon, Harry, very soon…

Harry remembered thinking how happy he’d been that Cho had sought him out for a second time; how he thought she could have been bitter and could have easily, rightfully hated him and blamed him for Cedric’s death, much as he himself had. She had been Cedric’s girlfriend after all, and he’d been so sure she would never want to speak to him again. Instead, she’d been friendly and he believed in that moment that everything would be all right and that maybe, just maybe, there was hope for them…now he was learning quickly just how wrong he’d been and it was killing him to know that she could hate him this much.

She sat on the bed and stared at him with scrutiny. She was looking for the slightest trace of having gotten to him. The last entry hadn’t said much, but every one she read was just one more twist of the blade and she felt an uncontrollable excitement as she pictured her hand slowly turning the knife.

“What about now, Harry? Do you feel it yet?” She asked callously. “How many more do I have to read before you finally understand? How many more before that façade you wear cracks?”

He looked up as she began to laugh; a strange, eerie laugh that sent chills down the length of his spine.

Seemingly unconcerned, he smiled at her and her laughter stopped abruptly as she glared at him. “Why are you smiling? You’re not supposed to be smiling!” She said angrily. She narrowed her eyes and studied him once again, “Harry Potter doesn’t have this kind of control over his emotions. What’s happened to you?”

Harry sighed. “A lot has happened, Hermione,” he said with strong emphasis on her name, reminding her that regardless of what she was saying or feeling, he knew that the real Hermione was there, “not the least of which is this: I don’t care what Cho did or how she felt or anything else. I’ve carried the guilt of Cedric’s death with me for years and hearing about it now doesn’t change the fact that I’ve always known it was my fault it happened. All of this is a waste.” His frustration was beginning to show and he watched as the smile returned to her face.

Her voice was sickly-sweet and her lips were drawn up into a pout when she asked, “Are you saying I shouldn’t continue?”

“No. I think you should but can you please just skip the rest of the crap and look for something about a visit to the place Cedric died? Look for an entry made after she graduated. She probably would have visited sometime after that.” He said flippantly.

“But don’t you want to hear about the kiss?” She said in that same sickly-sweet voice, “You do remember the kiss don’t you? Don’t you want to know what she thought about it?”

Harry laughed, “No, I don’t think so. I know what I thought of it and believe you me; one opinion on that kiss is more than anyone needs. Just try to find what we’re looking for.” He said; waving off any further attempt she might make to get him to listen to something else.

Her smug expression made him smile; that expression definitely belonged to his Hermione. He’d said the right thing and now he knew that somewhere in there, just under the surface, his Hermione continued to fight. Despite the amount of time Cho’s emotions seemed to have been in control, watching her now filled him with hope and affirmed for him that soon, very soon, she would be all right.

She began to flip through the pages with rapid-fire speed as though she knew exactly the entry she was looking for. When it appeared she had reached the page, her eyes grew wide and instantly she shut the book, unwilling to share with him the knowledge he sought.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

More to come…

I hope you enjoyed it.

26. Someday, Love

A/N: I like this chapter…surprisingly enough. I hope you do too!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Someday, Love

Harry looked at her cautiously, “Hermione?”

She looked back at him defiantly, “What?” She asked brusquely.

“Hermione, I need you to tell me what’s in the journal. We need to find the answers so we can figure this all out.” He said with great care. “I…” he shook his head, “we need to get you back.”

“What if I don’t want to help? What if I don’t want to ‘be back’ as you put it? What if…” She looked at him to gauge his reaction, “…I like being this way?”

Harry jumped out of his chair and reached his hand out for the journal, “Give me the journal, Hermione,” He said forcefully.

“No,” She answered with equal force.

Harry closed his eyes and took a deep breath before he slowly opened them and looked at her piercingly, “I said, give…me…the journal.” He said slowly, punctuating each word.

“I…said…no!” She replied, matching him emotion for emotion.

Harry took another deep breath in a desperate attempt to control the rage that was building within him. His voice was calm, even, as he spoke, “This isn’t getting us anywhere. I need you to give me the journal so I can put these pieces together. I need to know what to do and I need to know…” he looked at her wry smile and narrowed eyes and the next word exploded from within him, “NOW!”

Hermione jumped and her eyes shot open as she watched the color drain from his face as he realized how close he’d been to losing all control. She was frightened now, but a part of her enjoyed watching his struggle.

She looked into his seemingly unfocused eyes and silent tears began to fall as she felt his pain. Hermione fought against the demons that raged inside her and reached out to hand him the journal.

It took him a moment to realize that she was handing it to him and as finally he reached for it, she snatched it back. “NO!” She yelled. “I told you to stay away from it.” She shouted at him.

Harry jumped back in surprise. He looked into her eyes and he was sure that he was looking into the eyes of his Hermione. But the look on her face and the way she held the journal away from him was enough for him to know that while he could see his Hermione’s sorrow in her eyes, she was far from being in control.

“Tell me what it says, Hermione,” He said softly. He was unwilling now to push her any further. The look in her eyes could have destroyed a lesser man and he could not bear to watch her suffer anymore.

“Why should I?” Her voice had mellowed and taken on a note of curiosity.

“Because I want to help,” He said in the same soft tones.

“Who do you want to help?” She said. He looked up quickly when he heard the note of sincerity in her voice.

He looked straight into her eyes and saw that while the fighting had suddenly mellowed, the battle still raged. He reached for her hand as he searched her eyes and her face, “I want to help both of you,” He said with empathy.

Her tears began to fall again as she watched him and for a moment she felt every last ounce of his pain. Her eyes dropped to the journal she still held tightly in her hands. Slowly she opened the book and turned the pages until she found the entry he needed. She lifted her eyes to him. The look on his face and the love reflected in his eyes steeled her resolve and quietly she began to read…

Journal Entry

Finally it’s over! Graduation day. You should have been here Cedric. You should have been standing next to me as this chapter in our lives ends and new doors begin to open. No doors are opening for me anymore because I’ve sealed myself away. All I live for now is the end of it all. I’ve tried to let go…or at least I thought I had. It’s been two years and still he lives while you have died, and I can’t bear the thought of ending it before he, too, can realize this pain.

He lost his parents but he was a baby. He didn’t really know them. He lost his godfather but he didn’t have that much time with him so I doubt he could have loved him much at all. It’s not the kind of love that he would feel as deeply as what I feel anyway. For five years Cedric…five years I loved you. We were friends and then became so much more before it was taken away. I’m sorry I can’t let go; I really wish that I could. He has to know the pain…he has to experience it. Only then can I let go…I know that now. The hate I feel for him far outweighs my need to end it all too soon. Today I feel it stronger than I ever have before because today is the day we should be starting our life together.

I saved all of the articles about you and I know the place where you were killed. Now that I’ve graduated I’m finally free to do what I want. Although I know it’s not possible, I want to share this day with you. As soon as the Hogwarts Express stops at King’s Cross Station, I will be boarding another train bound for Little Hangleton so I can see where it happened…I need to see the place where your spirit lies so I can feel closer to you. I know you’ll find me there, you’ve always known where to find me.

Until then, I’ll look for you in my dreams. I’ll love you always.

This time Harry could not fight the tears that threatened to fall. There was a lot of pain in that entry and he had been the cause of it. It had not been Cedric’s time and if he hadn’t been so damn noble at the end of the tournament he would have taken that trophy and spun off into nowhere on his own. It had been his nobility and ‘people saving thing’ that had gotten him in the most trouble over the years. It had gotten Cedric and Sirius and countless others killed and every person gone took a tiny piece of his heart with them. He only hoped that by the time they were done, there would be enough left for him to feel worthy of Hermione’s love. Who could love a heartless man? Hermione deserved so much more than he felt he could offer.

She watched him from the bed. The emotions played across his face like a movie and she was on the verge of giving him four stars. All I need is popcorn, she thought amusedly as she continued to watch.

NO! Hermione screamed inside her head. The sound did not escape her but the echo resounded through her head as though it had. “Harry what’s next?” She asked quickly, desperately, as she tried to hold back the hurtful thoughts that were wreaking havoc on her mind.

He looked up in surprise. “Hermione?” He asked anxiously.

She nodded and spoke quickly, “But I don’t know for how long Harry. Please. Help me.” She cried out desperately.

Harry looked at the journal still in her hands. “Put the journal away, Hermione. Let go of it,” He said in a desperate attempt to get her back. They had what they needed…Little Hangleton. But what’s next? He wondered. He didn’t have time to dwell on his thoughts as he heard the journal go crashing to the floor.

Startled, he looked up to see Hermione’s arms outstretched and her fingers splayed as though waiting for the journal to return on its own. After a moment her hands dropped to the bed and she fell back against the pillows.

He rushed forward to check on her and discovered, much to his relief, that she’d only fallen asleep. He sat back down and contemplated all that had happened. There was too much…too many things to process. She was breathing normally when he checked on her again so he kissed her cheek and left to get some parchment and a quill.

He met Professor Dumbledore in the corridor on his way to his room. Dumbledore wasted no time in getting to the point, “Ah Harry, so good to see you. Tell me, what have you learned?”

“Nothing.” Harry said exasperatedly. He noted Dumbledore’s curious stare and replied, “Okay, we’ve learned a lot but none of it makes any sense. It’s like putting together a 5000-piece puzzle in only 5 minutes. In the right state of mind, Hermione could probably do it, but right now she can’t and to be honest…” he looked up at Dumbledore with a look of desperation as his voice dropped, “I feel lost without her.”

“You are much further than you think, Harry.” Dumbledore replied thoughtfully. “Remember your dreams.”

“I’m trying,” Harry said softly.

“Do you remember what happened to you during your fourth confrontation with Voldemort?” Dumbledore asked seemingly out of the blue.

Harry thought back…the stone, the chamber, the tournament, the Department of Mysteries. “How could I forget?” He replied softly. “That’s when I got Sirius killed.”

Dumbledore placed a hand on Harry’s shoulder. “Listen to me, Harry, you are not responsible for Sirius’ death and you must find a way to forgive yourself if you wish to move on. You continue to torture yourself by carrying a guilt that is not yours to carry. Sirius was a grown man and he made the choice, of his own volition, to join in the fight that night. You did not ask him to come nor did you wield the curse that sent him through the veil. You must let go, Harry.”

“I can’t,” He replied, his voice filled with the same sorrow that accompanied Sirius’ death two years ago.

“You must, Harry.” Dumbledore replied firmly. “Back to my question,” He said in another apparent attempt to change the conversation. “I am inquiring as to your fourth confrontation, not your fifth. Do you remember what happened? The events that took place?”

Harry nodded. “That’s the night that Voldemort regained his power. It’s the night he was reborn.”

Dumbledore nodded. “That is correct Harry. I want you to concentrate on your dreams and concentrate on the events of that evening. You are much closer than you think, Harry.” He said, looking over the top of his glasses at Harry. “Think, Harry. Remember.”

Harry stared at him for a moment and was startled to see him turn and walk away without so much as a goodbye. Weird, Harry thought, as he stood there transfixed on the retreating form.

Remembering his intended destination, he hurriedly went to his room and grabbed the parchment and a quill. There were so many things going on that he needed to organize his thoughts. Hermione would be so proud, he thought with a smile. He quickly returned to the infirmary and much to his surprise Hermione was sitting up in the bed, her eyes searching frantically around the room for him. She smiled and released a sigh of relief when finally she saw him enter.

“Where have you been Harry?”

He smiled at her and moved quickly to her bedside to kiss her. After a few lingering kisses he reluctantly pulled away. “It’s so good to have you back,” He said with a smile as he searched her face and her eyes and found no trace of anyone but his Hermione.

She smiled back and nodded her head. “But where have you been?” She repeated.

He held out the parchment and quill and said, “I needed to get some parchment so I could write all this stuff down. There’s too much to think about and piece together without writing it down first. Now that you’re awake, you can help.”

She nodded her head, “Okay. Let’s get to it.”

They decided not to number anything, they just needed to list everything they could remember and hope they didn’t forget anything important.

He sat down on the bed next to her and started to write. He decided to start with his dreams…

DREAMS

The battlefield…Cho, Millicent, Draco

The light

The one who suffers the most must set free that which cannot find its way. Find the answers. They shall lead you to where the journey ends and all hearts shall be free to live again.

Little Hangleton

The graveyard

The light

The one who suffers the most must set free that which cannot find its way. Find the answers. They shall lead you to where the journey ends and all hearts shall be free to live again.

Listen and remember your dreams

Your dreams are the portal to finding the answers

DUMBLEDORE

Remember your dreams

Portal

Events during fourth confrontation with Voldemort

“What’s that one Harry?” Hermione asked as she watched him write down the one about Voldemort.

He looked up at her in surprise. “Oh yeah, I forgot to tell you. I saw Dumbledore on my way to get the parchment. He told me to ‘remember your dreams and concentrate on the events of that evening’,” He said in his best, wise Dumbledore impression. Hermione looked at him curiously and he shrugged his shoulders and shook his head to tell her he had no idea yet.

GENERAL

Trelawney killed

Cho cursed Hermione

Cho killed

Draco, and Millicent killed

HERMIONE’S DREAM

Lessons learned

- Let go of fear of being alone

- Let go of fear of future

- Trust her heart

HARRY’S LESSONS

Don’t trust Cho Chang (too late)

HARRY’S FEARS

Losing the people I love

Not finding the answers in time (or not at all)

Not feeling worthy of Hermione (and her realizing I’m not)

“Okay Harry. That’s enough.” Hermione said as she saw how ridiculous his list was getting. “Self-pity isn’t going to help anything right now and you know damn good well that if you weren’t worthy I wouldn’t waste my time with you.” She said in mock frustration as she snaked her arms around his waist. He turned to face her and for the moment, the desire in her eyes melted away all his worries as he leaned forward to kiss her.

“Mmm…” He heard her sigh, the sound vibrated through his body and he pressed his mouth harder against hers. She opened up to him immediately and allowed herself to succumb to this moment; to this chance to lose herself, to forget all the pain and to just enjoy the feel of him, the taste of him. He was intoxicating and the more he kissed her, the more she felt as though her body were floating.

The light, airy feeling sent her mind and body reeling and she moved her hands to his back and pulled him down with her until she was lying flat and he lay above her. The weight of his body pressed against hers gave her a sense of security and she maneuvered herself until his body nearly covered hers. She pulled away to look into his eyes and the hunger she saw in them caused pinpricks of electric shock to burst within the pit of her stomach. She moved her arms from his back to wrap them around his neck so she could hold him tighter. Their kisses were passionate, their hunger for each other undeniable as the speed with which they sought each other increased with every flick of the tongue.

She felt his hardness pressed against her thigh and she gasped as the reality of what could so easily happen, hit her. He saw her widened eyes and the sudden look of fear in them. Not wanting to let go of her and the feelings she aroused in him, he gentle pulled her lip with his teeth and kissed her one more time before he rolled off and laid beside her. “I’m sorry Harry.” She whispered breathlessly as she searched his face for signs of anger or regret. “I didn’t mean to…”

He placed his finger on her lips and whispered, “Don’t Hermione. I already know.” He smiled gently and ran his fingers along her jaw as he leaned forward to whisper in her ear, “Someday, Love.”

She shivered uncontrollably at the gentleness of his words and the tenderness of his caress. She could still see the desire in his eyes and it filled her heart to know that it was there for her. Someday was right…someday soon is what she hoped for…

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A/N: I don’t think I’ll be able to post again until Tuesday. I’ll be out of town until sometime Monday. Hopefully I’ll at least get a chance to write the next chapter and have it ready to post. At least I left you without a cliffhanger! Now I’ll just have to hope you’ll all come back without one! You know that’s why I leave them, right? I have to keep you coming back somehow! LOL

Thanks for your continued support. This is a great learning experience and I thank you for your reviews.

Have a great weekend and I hope to see you back on Tuesday!

H_HrFan

27. Something's Missing

A/N: Finally, a new chapter. I hope you enjoy it.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Something's Missing

Harry studied her face as he continued to caress the line of her jaw. The war had ravaged her, like so many others. Her face was pale, her eyes shadowed by fear, guilt, and the pain that always accompanied such tragedy. All of these things mattered not at all; everything physical could be healed with time. It was what she harbored on the inside, the scars of all that came before and all that had come since that had him worried. Looking at her face, he knew, would almost be like looking at his own reflection. Obvious differences aside, he knew he was haunted by the same shadows and the same sallow complexion. When would they get back their youth? When would they get the chance to move on as so many others already had? When would they finally be worthy?

“I promised Hermione, remember?” He whispered softly. His eyes were on her face but she could see that his mind was elsewhere. She wasn't sure if he was really talking to her or ruminating to himself out loud so she chose silence as her response. Slowly she lifted her hand to his face and his unfocused eyes became clear and he smiled at her before he turned to kiss her palm; all his fears alleviated for the moment by the simple touch of her hand.

“I love you Harry. No matter what happens, don't ever forget that, above all else, I love you.”

Harry turned his face into her hand and she felt his hot tears as they touched her fingers. Whether he couldn't speak or he chose not too didn't matter; his silence and his tears spoke volumes and Hermione's heart understood. Things were not as they should be and they had a lot of healing to do when this was over and Hermione felt as though that time was at hand. They were close to getting their lives back…back? Perhaps not back since Harry had never really had a life. Soon, very soon, they would have their chance to live.

“Harry?”

He didn't remove his cheek from her palm as his eyes found hers. Tears stained his eyes and she felt her heart breaking, but she steeled her resolve. It was time for action; it was time to reclaim what was rightfully theirs.

“Come on, Harry,” She said, taking on an air of authority, “we need to get to the bottom of this and as much as I hate to say it, the next logical step is the events of your fourth meeting with Voldemort.”

Slowly he nodded his head and caressed her cheek one final time before he sat up. There was very little he hated more than having to talk about that night, even to Hermione. For three years now, that had been one of his most terrifying memories and the one that kept him drowning in cold sweats from his hellish nightmares throughout the summer following.

Hermione watched the emotions play across his face and this time she resolved to do the best she could to maintain tight control of her own emotions. If she could help it, she would not allow any foreign feelings to garner pleasure from Harry's pain. Someday, she silently vowed, we will fight his demons together so he can know what it means to be truly happy.

She placed her hand over his and stroked her thumb across his knuckles. His eyes were cast downward toward the bed and his thoughts were already focused on that night so long ago…the night he'd learned that there truly could be a literal, physical, hell on earth. “It's all right, Harry.” She said soothingly. “I'm right here. You know how I feel and you know, deep down, that you are not to blame for what happened.”

His eyes found hers once again and she could see the tears that threatened to fall once more. He sniffled and wiped his eyes before taking a deep breath and nodding his head. “I'm sorry, Hermione. It's just…looking at you, seeing the pain in your eyes and knowing what this war has done to you…it's…” He paused for another agonizing, painful deep breath, “…it's killing me, Hermione. I want so much to be strong for you just as you've always been for me, and I will be…just…” He looked at her and suddenly every promise he'd ever made to her and to himself surfaced in his mind and he shook his head and steeled himself against what was to come, “I am. I am, Hermione. I'm going to be strong for you…for us.” He said with renewed confidence.

He felt like he was on an emotional rollercoaster and the loop-d-loops were making him nauseous and making his head spin. Hermione had said she wouldn't cry another tear…that Cho Chang would not get another tear from her and quietly he resolved the same. His next tears, he hoped, would be tears of joy when he finally held her in his arms knowing she was free of her demons.

“Are you ready, Harry?”

He nodded. “I'm ready.” He said without trepidation. “But you know what? You already know that Cedric was killed. Voldemort told Wormtail to `kill the spare' and he did. He cursed him and he fell, there's not much more to tell about that.” She noted the shadows of sorrow that flashed briefly across his face before he continued, “But I don't think that's what Dumbledore wanted me to remember, anyway.”

“What are you thinking Harry? What are you supposed to remember?”

Harry looked at her as the realization struck him, “I think he wants me to remember my parents.”

Hermione looked confused, “Your parents?”

A small part of him was excited at the thought of his parents. That part of his memory of that night was bittersweet; on the one hand, he saw his parents and they'd spoken to him, but on the other, he'd had to say goodbye yet again; naturally, it hurt much more the second time.

“When my wand connected with Voldemort's the shadows of everyone he killed came out of his wand. Cedric, a man and a woman, and my parents, they all came out.”

“But what does that have to do with anything Harry? Are you sure there isn't something more?” She asked, no less confused then she'd been a moment ago.

Harry shook his head. “I don't know, but everything else that happened that night just happened, you know? Cedric was killed with the Avada curse, there's nothing more to it. Voldemort had to cut off Wormtail's arm and take some of my blood before he could return, but he's dead now so I don't think that has anything to do with what's happening now.”

“Something's missing,” Hermione said distractedly. “We're forgetting something. Let me see that list again Harry.”

Harry handed her the list and watched in fascination as she pondered it. Seeing her in `study' mode was one of the things he'd missed the most since the battle had begun a few weeks prior, not to mention the preparation time beforehand; it felt like forever since the last time he'd seen her this way. As he watched her while she was in a coma, he'd often envision her like this, concentrating, calculating, memorizing…it was one of the things that had driven him crazy for the past seven years but it was one of her most endearing qualities just the same. He watched as she drew lines through his comments so she could narrow down what she felt was important. He didn't mind because he knew with utmost certainty that it would be over soon now that she was set to the task.

DREAMS

The battlefield…Cho, Millicent, Draco

The light

The one who suffers the most must set free that which cannot find its way. Find the answers. They shall lead you to where the journey ends and all hearts shall be free to live again.

Little Hangleton

The graveyard

The light

The one who suffers the most must set free that which cannot find its way. Find the answers. They shall lead you to where the journey ends and all hearts shall be free to live again.

Listen and remember your dreams

Your dreams are the portal to finding the answers

DUMBLEDORE

Remember your dreams

Portal

Events during fourth confrontation with Voldemort

GENERAL

Trelawney killed

Cho cursed Hermione

Cho killed

Draco, and Millicent killed

HERMIONE'S DREAM

Lessons learned

- Let go of fear of being alone

- Let go of fear of future

- Trust her heart

HARRY'S LESSONS

Don't trust Cho Chang (too late)

HARRY'S FEARS

Losing the people I love

Not finding the answers in time (or not at all)

Not feeling worthy of Hermione (and her realizing I'm not)

Hermione began to re-write the list slowly, concentrating on each entry.

DREAMS

The battlefield…Cho, Millicent, Draco

“So you saw the battlefield, where we were fighting, and then you were pulled to a clearing where Cho, Draco, and Millicent's bodies were?” Hermione asked, trying to clarify the details.

“Yep. That's it.” Harry replied. “Only I think there were a lot more bodies than when we were fighting. It looked different, but the same, you know?”

Hermione nodded, “Okay.”

The light

“And the light, you said a voice came out of it and said this here, about the one who suffers?” She pointed at his entry and looked at him questioningly. When he nodded she wrote it down and continued.

The one who suffers the most must set free that which cannot find its way. Find the answers. They shall lead you to where the journey ends and all hearts shall be free to live again.

“Little Hangleton is where Tom Riddle's father was buried.” She muttered to herself as she wrote it down.

Little Hangleton

The graveyard

“You said that same light came to you in the graveyard and told you to listen and remember your dreams, just like Dumbledore, right?”

Harry chuckled softly to himself before he answered, “Yep, right again.” He said, amused by her questions. She glanced up at him and smiled at the smirk on his face.

“What?”

“Nothing. It's just…” he raised his hands toward her, indicating what she was doing, “…this…you…it's just…”

She smiled and nodded at him before she returned to the parchment. She knew only too well what he meant and she could only smile…she'd missed it too.

Listen and remember your dreams (and Dumbledore)

Your dreams are the portal to finding the answers (and Dumbledore)

DUMBLEDORE

Events during fourth confrontation with Voldemort

GENERAL

Trelawney killed (by Cho)

Cho cursed Hermione (unknown curse, wrong emotion)

Cho killed (by Draco and Millicent)

Draco, and Millicent killed (by two unknowns)

HERMIONE'S DREAM

Lessons learned

- Let go of fear of being alone

- Let go of fear of future

- Trust her heart

Hermione had worked in silence for a while, adding comments where she felt they were needed, and contemplating the similarities between Dumbledore's comments and Harry's dreams. When she got to Harry's lessons she looked up at him. He was watching her with his eyebrows raised in question.

“What? Are you saying I should trust Cho?” He asked, his voice dripping with sarcasm.

Hermione laughed, but only for a second. “No, Harry. I'm saying there are much more important lessons for you to learn.”

Intrigued, he sat up higher, “Such as?”

Hermione looked down at the parchment and back up to meet Harry's eyes.

“Forgiveness.” She said with certainty.

“Forgiveness? Who do I have to forgive?” He asked incredulously.

“Yourself.” She said softly but with conviction. “You have to learn to forgive yourself.”

Harry sat staring at her, dumbfounded by what she'd said. It wasn't anything he hadn't already heard, but coming so straightforward from her, it took on a whole new meaning.

HARRY'S LESSONS

Forgiveness

She stopped and stared at the word the moment she finished writing it. There was something about it, there was something more to it. Forgiveness…forgiveness…forgiveness… the word rang through her head like a mantra. She looked at Harry's list of fears and saw that she had scratched through `not finding the answers in time…or not at all'. As she began to write, she listed it…

HARRY'S FEARS

Losing the people I love

Not finding the answers in time (or not at all)

FORGIVENESS…LOSING THE PEOPLE I LOVE…NOT FINDING THE ANSWERS…REMEMBER YOUR DREAMS…BODIES…SHADOWS…LOSING THE PEOPLE I LOVE…FEARS…LOSING THE PEOPLE I LOVE…FORGIVENESS…

He watched as her expression changed as each new thought drifted through her mind and he sensed that she was near to finding the answer they sought. He jumped when she looked at up at him questioningly.

“What do you want Harry?” She asked, seemingly out of nowhere.

Harry shook his head. “I don't understand.” He said, confused by the sudden change in her demeanor.

She shook her head and tried to focus more clearly on her question. “I mean…what do you want more than anything in the world? If you could have anything, what would it be?” Unbeknownst to him, her heart was beating rapidly as she waited in anticipation for his answer.

“Hermione, are you all right? I don't see how…”

“Please, Harry. I'll explain in a minute. Just tell me…what would it be?”

“You.” He said matter-of-factly. “It would be you…us. Right now that's all I want. I just want things to be normal so we can go on dates and watch movies, you know? I just want to start my life with you.”

Hermione nodded and quickly released the breath she'd been holding, “I knew it. I knew it Harry.” She said, reaching for him to draw him into a tight embrace. They held each other close and she could sense Harry's confusion by the way he was holding her. She backed away from him just enough to look into his eyes. Her eyes were shining and the smile she gave him was reminiscent of ones he'd seen so long ago…ones he'd missed in the chaos that was now their lives.

He nodded his head toward her and raised his eyebrows questioningly, his expression asking, “Well?”

He felt her body tremble in excitement. “I know what's missing, Harry…”

-->

28. The Key to Discovery

A/N: I told you I'd update quickly…hopefully there will be more tomorrow.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Key to Discovery

She watched him as he waited in anticipation for what she was going to say next. She didn't want to spoil the fun too soon, so she waited … and waited … and waited for him to…

“Whooosshhh…………..” He expelled the breath he'd been holding as he released her from his embrace. He looked up sharply at her as she began to laugh. He shook his head and laughed with her. “What are you trying to do to me?” He asked through his continuing laughter.

“I'm sorry,” Hermione giggled, “I just couldn't resist when I felt you holding your breath, waiting for me to say something else.”

“Okay,” He said, trying to regain control. “I'll admit, I needed that laugh, but now you have to tell me what you've figured out. What's missing?”

Hermione wiped the tears from her eyes and sobered quickly, “I was thinking about everything on the list, bits and pieces were running through my head and I realized something. I think I know what's missing.”

“You think you know, or you know? Don't tell me you're getting my hopes up here for nothing, now.” He said, his voice sounding lighter, more teasing then what he was feeling on the inside.

She sighed, “It's not all of it Harry, but it's a start. I really think we're getting there.”

“Well….” He said, hanging on to the very last thread of his patience. “Tell me!”

“It's forgiveness, Harry. We forgot about forgiveness.”

“WHAT?” Harry said a little louder then he'd intended. “I realize you want me to forgive myself Hermione, but I'm sorry…what the hell does that have to do with freeing you of Cho's emotions and getting on with our lives?”

“Don't you see, Harry? Think about it…”

Harry took a deep breath and slowly released it as he tried to refill his store of patience, “Hermione…dear…” He said slowly and precisely through clenched teeth, “if one more person tells me to `think about it' without giving me a real answer, I absolutely, positively refuse to take responsibility for my actions. Now…will you please…”

He was taken aback when Hermione started to giggle. “Oh Harry, I'm sorry.” She said as she tried desperately to hold back the laugh that was threatening to escape. “I didn't mean anything by it. It's just…”

Trying not to show his amusement as he watched her fight her amusement was almost more than he could bear, so he put up the shield of defense that he'd worn continually for the past seven years, “Yes?” He said stoically.

Hermione sighed, “Oh, Harry, just drop it. That defense mechanism of yours has never worked with me anyway.” She laughed. “I can't even believe you'd try it.”

Harry laughed back, “Okay, but just tell me what the hell you're talking about. You're driving me crazy.”

“I'm not talking about your forgiveness, Harry. I'm talking about Cho's.” She said softly.

“What?” He asked in astonishment. “What do you mean? Now you've really lost me.”

Hermione sighed, “Come on, Harry. Dumbledore said that the one who harbors the feelings must offer the forgiveness. These are Cho's feelings and she's the only one who can take them back. They live within me right now, but my forgiveness isn't enough. If it were, I would forgive her wholeheartedly for everything that's been done here, but I can't. She has to do it.”

Harry looked at her as though she were mental, “But how do we do that? Cho's dead, remember? How the hell are we supposed to get forgiveness out of her now?” His voice was rising along with his temper. “This isn't making any sense, Hermione.”

Hermione breathed deeply, “I realize she's dead Harry. Thank you very much for pointing out the obvious, that's really helpful.” She said flatly.

“I'm sorry, Hermione.” He said regretfully as he reached for her hand. “I really am. It's just…I'm sorry. It just feels like all roads keep leading back to nowhere and I don't know how much more I can take and…” he paused to search her eyes, “…and I'm scared to find out how much more you can't take.”

Hermione sat up straighter and channeled her know-it-all persona; the one he always seemed to listen to through their years in school, “Harry, all we have to do now is start piecing it together. I'm telling you that Cho's forgiveness is the key and we just have to figure out how to get it. Are you ready to get started or do you want to continue arguing about it?”

Harry conceded, “Fine. Let's figure it out then.” He said crossly. How the hell is this supposed to work? Forgiveness from a dead girl, yeah right! That's a new one on me! He thought irritably, and judging by the look on Hermione's face he figured the best thing to do was to keep that particular thought to himself.

She was watching him closely and she knew exactly what he was thinking. How could he be so damn stubborn at a time like this? So ignorant? Why couldn't he just believe her? Did he really think she had nothing better to do than to sit around making stuff up just so she could raise his hopes and then dash them again?

He's good at that, an unwelcome voice informed her.

Leave me alone! She answered back.

Are you really going to let him treat you like that? The voice asked.

Like what? He didn't do anything… She answered.

Exactly. Nothing. To include believing you. He thinks you've lost it. The voice replied.

I haven't lost anything. Hermione thought in reply. I just have to make him understand.

Can you do that? The voice asked. Can you really make the great Harry Potter understand? I don't think so!

So what are you suggesting then?

Come on, Hermione, you know what I want. Get angry…your own anger. You do know that your own anger feeds me don't you?

What do you mean? Hermione asked.

The voice laughed, oh Hermione, any anger you have is directly related to me…can't you see that? Anger, jealousy, hate…it all comes back to me. That's how I foster and grow…so get ANGRY!!!!

“NO!” Hermione yelled. “I said to leave me alone and I meant it. GO AWAY!”

She looked frightened as Harry rose off the bed and began to back away from her. He'd been looking at the list on the parchment and he hadn't seen her inner struggle. He wasn't scared of her, but he didn't want to upset her anymore than she apparently already was.

“Hermione?” He called out to her cautiously. “What's going on? I said we could get busy, let's figure this out.”

“You don't even believe me,” She said in exasperation. “How the hell are we supposed to figure anything out if you don't even believe what I'm telling you?” Yes, Hermione, that's it! Said the voice.

“I do believe you, Hermione. I just don't understand it, that's all.”

“Well, Harry,” She said as though speaking to a child, “that's why we have to `figure it out', you know? That's when we take everything we know, and put it all down and start piecing things together.” She looked up at him with dark, angry eyes, “You do understand that concept, don't you?”

“All right, Hermione,” He said coolly. “I know what's going on, but I don't know what I need to do. What I'd like to do is walk away for a few minutes to let you cool down, because you are way overreacting. The only problem is, I don't know if walking away will piss you off more or actually work toward calming you down. So…tell me what you want me to do.”

“What I want you to do is shut the hell up and let me watch you squirm. That's not too difficult a concept for you, is it?”

“Hermione, listen to me…” He started…then suddenly it him…she was right!

Cho's forgiveness … his dream … his fourth fight with Voldemort … his parents … but no, not his parents…Cedric … the wand … the shadows … the battlefield … the graveyard …

It was all starting to come together for him now and he looked at her in amazement.

She'd been watching him closely; waiting for him to say whatever lie was coming next…whatever words he felt would pacify her until he could figure out what to do with her or how to handle her. His ever-changing expression had her scrutinizing him all the more. “What?” She asked abruptly. “What are you thinking about? What were going to say to me?”

His voice was soft, full of wonder, and the shock of what he'd discovered was clearly evident in his eyes, “Hermione, you're right.”

“You sound surprised.” She said dryly. She'd expected him to come up with something better than that at any rate. “Am I so seldom right that it surprises you to discover when I actually am?”

Harry shook his head but he could not shake the feeling that he had worked it out. “No, Hermione,” he said in quiet wonder, “I mean you're right.” He looked up at her and smiled a smile that reached his eyes and made his face shine brightly; reminding her, for the moment, of the boy he used to be. He stepped forward toward the bed and put out his arms to pull her in. Reluctantly she moved forward and allowed him to embrace her and he pulled her off the bed and began to laugh as he swung her in circles. “I mean you - are - right! You did it!”

Hermione felt herself relax against him as the emotions that had building within her slowly began to relinquish their hold; she laughed like she hadn't done in a very long time. This was more than the laughter of soft jokes and light banter, this was the laugh of relief and love and all the other wonderful things she'd been repressing during this time…and he hadn't even told her yet. All of these feelings came straight from believing in him. She knew he wouldn't get her hopes up. She knew he had an answer and right now she didn't even need to hear it, she only needed him. “I love you Harry.” She said softly in his ear.

He set her down, excited by his discovery. “Hermione, why did you ask me what I want more than anything in the world?” He asked, although he was already quite sure of her answer.

“Because you want what everyone else wants…love.”

“And?” He urged her on, waiting in anticipation. He needed her to tell him the reason. He needed affirmation; to know that he was right…and this was the final piece.

She looked at him curiously as she answered, “Because I knew that you wanted love and that's the same thing Cho wanted. All she wanted was Cedric's love.”

Harry closed his eyes and let the feelings of relief wash over him. That was what he needed to hear. He pulled her tight and whispered in her ear, “You're a genius Hermione; a bloody genius. Don't ever let me discount the abilities of your mind again…not that I ever meant too,” he added quickly, “but you know what I mean. If there's ever a next time, just smack me in the head and remind me of this moment.” He said in absolute awe of her. “God, I love you.” He whispered softly.

Hermione giggled uncontrollably. The feel of his breath against her ear combined with his compliments and awestruck tone sent wave after wave of electric shock through her body. She rubbed her hands up and down the length of her arms, trying to quell the goose bumps that he'd caused.

“Harry what are you talking about?” She somehow managed to ask.

Harry smiled his brilliant smile once again. “I'm talking about how wonderfully amazing you are.” He said sincerely.

“But why?” She tried again. “What have you figured out?”

He nuzzled her neck as he spoke, “I figured it all out, Hermione.” He said between kisses. “I figured it all out because of you and your genius.”

She wanted to revel in his kisses and enjoy the moment for what it was worth but she couldn't. Now she needed to know. She pushed him gently away and mock-scolded him, “Harry James Potter, stop trying to distract me. Tell me what you know, right this instant.”

He looked at her like a child who'd been told no and she couldn't resist another laugh as he quickly destroyed any amount of resolve she had to get to the bottom of it. Since it didn't appear as though he was going to tell her anytime soon, she smacked him on the arm and stalked over to the bed to sulk, taking occasional peeks at him out of the corner of her eye, then turning her head quickly to hide her smile.

After a few minutes of `torture' he walked over to her and got down on one knee. He grabbed hold of her hand and cajoled her to look at him, “Hermione,” he said softly, “I know you're smiling. You can only pretend to be mad at me for so long, you know?” He softly nudged her leg in an effort to get her to look at him. Finally, her eyes met his and traveled downward. There he was, one knee bent, his hand grasping hers, and his eyes begging her to look at him. Her eyes widened. Was he going to…

“I love you Hermione,” he said softly, “you know that I do. And all I want to do right now is take you away to some dark corner of the world so we can leave all of this behind…but I can't, not yet. For now all I can do is reassure you and remind you of the promise I made to see you through this. I'm almost sure I know what we have to do to get your life back. I'm not positive, but it's a damn good start.”

She looked at him with so much hope in her eyes that he nearly lost all control. “Tell me, Harry, what do you know?”

He raised himself up from the floor to sit beside her on the bed. He grasped her hand tightly in his and smiled as he spoke, “Well, Hermione, it goes a little something like this…”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dagnabit! Another cliffhanger! We're getting toward the end though, so I have to a couple more! I'm updating quickly though, so don't be too mad at me.

-->

29. Harry Has an Answer

A/N: I had fun writing this one…I hope you find it as humorous as I did…or maybe I'm just delirious.

At any rate, I believe that all of the answers for what they have to do can be found in this chapter. Just please don't expect that I would give everything away all at once.

I hope you enjoy it…

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Harry Has an Answer

“…I think I might know how to get Cho's forgiveness.”

“O-kay…I gathered that much, Harry, but what's the rest? How do you know?” She asked calmly, not wanting to get her hopes up too high.

“Well, you laid out all the clues…except one. That's the one that I have.” He said proudly.

“HARRY!” She said in mild frustration, “would you please just get on with it?”

Harry clipped her chin and smiled once more, “What's wrong Hermione, can't stand it when the shoe is on the other foot? If I recall, you did something similar to this to me earlier. Maybe I'm just waiting for you to release that deep breath you should be holding in anticipation of my next words.”

Hermione laughed, “Men!”

“Well?”

“Well, what?”

“Well? When are you going to release that breath?”

Hermione laughed again. “Harry, I'm not holding my breath.”

“But this is a breath holding moment. Come on, Hermione, I'm not telling until you release that breath.” He said stubbornly as he crossed his arms in front of him and watched her in amusement.

“Fine Harry, watch…” She said as she sucked in a deep breath. She blew it out immediately as she watched Harry puff out his cheeks and roll his eyes at her. “That's not fair!” She exclaimed as she reached out to smack him playfully on the shoulder.

“What?” He asked innocently. “You know, Hermione, that really doesn't count. You're supposed to hold it in anticipation, remember? You're not supposed to start laughing and blow it back out like that. You're gonna have to try again.”

Hermione smiled at him coyly and placed her hands up to mouth, her eyes were wide as she did her best southern belle accent, like the ones in the old movies her mom liked to watch, “Oh dear me.” Gasp. “I can hardly stand to be kept waiting, dear sir. Please oh please tell me what you have to say. Look…” she pointed to herself and opened her eyes wider, “I'm even holdin' my breath,” She said as she breathed in deeply.

Caught up in her act, Harry responded in kind and in a nice, slow voice he said, “Well Little Missy, let me just tell you what I thinks goin' on `round here…” He looked at her in horror before he yelled, “You can breathe now, Hermione, breathe!”

Hermione started laughing and her breath rushed out in a loud “WHOOSHHHH!”

Harry started laughing, “What the hell were you thinking?” He somehow managed to say.

Her eyes went wide and her hands returned to her mouth before she spoke with her southern belle accent again, “Well, I do declare! I was just waitin' for you to get to the good part. I'tweren't my fault it was taking you so long to get to the point.”

“Okay, okay.” He said conceded. “I give up, you win…I'll tell you.”

Hermione crinkled her eyes and took a half-bow as she proudly accepted her victory.

Harry smiled at her, “I will get you later though. You can count on it.”

She blinked her eyes rapidly and placed her hand over her heart. “Me?” She said innocently. “Why sir, whatever have I done? I was merely holding my breath, hanging on your every word.”

“All right,” He said, still chuckling at her act. “If you're quite finished I could get to the whole point of this you know?”

“Me?” She asked incredulously. “Why I've been…” She stopped when she heard him laughing at her. It was such a beautiful sound that she forgot her ever-growing frustration as she sat and listened to him. I could listen to him laugh like this for hours, she mused.

Harry finally pulled himself together and leaned forward for a kiss. Just as he got within an inch of her lips she turned her head and his lips landed firmly on her cheek. “Hey!” He said, surprised to find his eyes looking at the side of her head and not into hers.

Hermione turned to him with that look…that look that says, “I'm smarter than you…I can do things with a wand that you can't do…AND I know exactly how to make you talk!”

Harry cleared his throat, “Ahem. So…anyway…” He said, in his best business-like voice as he backed away from her. He grabbed a clean piece of parchment to make a new list.

“Okay, let's see…” He mumbled. “First we have…Cho's forgiveness.” He said as he began to write.

Cho's forgiveness

“Then…”

Cedric's love

The battlefield

Draco, Millicent, Cho

The graveyard

The one who suffers the most must set free that which cannot find its way. Find the answers. They shall lead you to where the journey ends and all hearts shall be free to live again.

The shadows

Cedric

The

“Harry?” Hermione interrupted. He'd been concentrating so hard that he hadn't heard Hedwig come through the door carrying letters for them. “Harry, I want to read them. Can we get back to the list in a few minutes?” Her eyes were alight as she looked at the one from her mum and the other from Ron.

Harry nodded and set the quill down and watched as she opened the letter from her mother first and began to read it out loud…

Hi Sweetheart! Hi Harry,

I'm so excited. I can't even begin to tell you how thrilled your father and I were to get that letter from Harry. (Thank you Harry, so much). We haven't told anyone yet, none of the papers or anything, because we thought it might start them to making things up…the very thing we've been trying to avoid this entire time.

So how are you? What have you been doing? Are you eating okay? How are you feeling? Is there anything you need? Is there something I can send you? Oh Honey, I just need you home. I hope you can come home soon. Harry didn't mention in his letter about when you might be able to come, he only said that `magical blood' should help you to heal faster than non-magical blood. I hope that's true, because I really, really, really want to see you.

I know I don't usually get over-excited like this but honey, you have to bear with me. These last few weeks have been absolutely miserable without you. Thank God for Harry. If it weren't for him we'd probably be locked up in some padded cell or something…yes, your father too.

Harry, you did very well (wink) at not telling us anything. We are really looking forward to `talking' to you when you both come home.

“Harry, what does she mean by that?” Hermione asked, her eyes narrowed as she studied him.

Harry craned his neck and reached up to loosen the already loose collar on his t-shirt. “Ahem. Well…”

He looked at her a bit uncomfortably and she raised her eyebrows, questioning him.

“Come on Hermione,” He said with forced lightness, “you know how your mum is.”

Hermione laughed, “Yes, Harry, I do and I must say that I don't recall ever getting a letter from her with the word `wink' on it before. Care to explain it?”

Harry shifted uncomfortably, “Um…no. Not really.” He squeaked.

Hermione shook her head, “I'm going to let you off the hook…for now. But only because you look so cute being all uncomfortable like that. BUT…” She added quickly, “you do have to tell me one thing.”

“What?” He squeaked again as he began to scratch a non-existent itch on his neck.

“Did you tell my parents about us? Did you tell them that I was in love with you?”

Harry shook his head. “Um…no. Not in so many words…no.” He stammered.

“Not in so many words? What does that mean, `not in so many words'?” She asked, clearly enjoying his discomfort.

“Oh, come on, Hermione,” He pleaded, “I had to write them a letter and I was excited that you were awake. Cut me a break. I really didn't tell them anything. I maybe just hinted at some stuff, that's all.”

Hermione shook her head and she returned to the letter with a big smile on her face. If he won't tell me, then I get to use my imagination…she squealed in delight to herself.

(Oh! I hope I didn't just get you in trouble for that, Harry…I'm sorry).

Harry rolled his eyes and Hermione laughed some more. “Your mum's a nutter, you know that, right?” Harry teased.

“Like mother, like daughter,” She answered wistfully.

Harry chose that moment to remain silent…

Anyway kids, please send us a letter soon to let us know what's happening. I really want you both here, safe, with us. I can't recall ever looking so forward to anything in my life! (Don't tell your father that…he still thinks it's the day we got married (I could never tell him that it was the day you were born…and then the day we were married…). Anyway, just hurry home. I need to feel you in my arms. I'm still waiting for you to snuggle into my lap to read your favorite book.

“Do you really think she'll enjoy reading `Hogwarts: A History'?” Harry joked. “I'd like to see that. Can I be there for that?”

Hermione smiled and smacked him affectionately on the shoulder again before she wiped the tears from her eyes. “Of course you can,” She whispered. “I want you there for everything.”

Harry mentioned something about the end of the Cinderella book. I'm still wondering what that's about. It's really too bad that we only have one copy, you know? Hmm…guess I'll just have to wait until you bring it back home. Curious, really.

Anyway, don't forget to send me a letter. I really need to know that you're all right.

I love you both and honey, I miss you something awful. Hurry home.

All my love,

Mum

When Hermione finished reading the letter Harry quickly pointed out the one from Ron. He didn't know how he'd gotten away without so much as a word from her regarding the comment her mum had made about the end of the book, but he wasn't about to dwell on it either. “So…um…Ron's letter next, huh?” He said quickly.

“Harry?” She said in a bizarre combination of amusement and warning.

He looked at her, his face the mask of innocence, “Yes, dear?”

“You do know I'm going to see that letter when we get home, right?” She informed him.

“Yes, dear.” He repeated, though this time it was a statement, not a question.

Hermione smiled and shook her head again. Men!

She handed Harry Ron's letter to open and read out loud…

Just as he was getting ready to start, a realization hit him. “Hermione?” He asked, his voice now serious.

“Yes?” She asked, surprised by his sudden change in mood.

“How come you never questioned if Ron was dead? I mean, from your dream, you know? Everyone else in it was dead, how come you never wondered about Ron?”

Hermione thought for a moment. It had never occurred to her that Ron would be dead. “For one, I think I remember you mentioning him at some point.” She said slowly, as she tried to remember the context of the conversation.

“And?” Harry questioned. “There's more, isn't there?”

She nodded. “I think I would know somehow, you know? With the connection we have, I think I would know if I needed to worry or if he was gone. Also, when you think about it, he wasn't really there. In my dream, I mean. He was only a mirage, it was you the whole time. Only…” She looked up at him as a thought struck her, “maybe that's the real reason I couldn't see you. Maybe it didn't really have anything to do with Cho…”

“What do you mean `it didn't have anything to do with Cho'? What didn't? What are you talking about, Hermione?” He asked the questions quickly, barely giving her time to register them.

“Not seeing you. Maybe I couldn't see you because you weren't dead. Maybe Ron was there because I knew it wasn't him that I wanted to see, like it was a mask or something. If I'd really seen you, it might have meant you were…” She trailed off.

“You mean you never saw me?” He asked, not sure whether to be relieved or disappointed. He certainly didn't want to be dead, but Hermione had been so adamant about going back to protect him that he was under the impression that she'd actually seen him there.

“No. I did. But it was right before I was pulled out of there. It was only for a minute and I think it was just my confirmation, you know? Just my mind reassuring me that I'd chosen right; that you are the one I love.” She said in wonder. “All this time I thought sure it had something to do with Cho. I think in some ways it did, but now I think I like this new reasoning better. The more credit I can take away from Cho, the better I feel.” She said happily, satisfied for the moment that she had one less thing to be angry about. That would surely help when it came to finally freeing herself.

“Wow,” Harry exclaimed, “I didn't realize when I asked that question that you'd have some sort of epiphany. That's incredible.”

Hermione laughed and opened her eyes wide. “It is incredible,” she confirmed, “it feels really great. Why don't you read Ron's letter. Let's see if he gives us any more insight into anything.” At that comment, they looked at each other and laughed. As much as they both loved Ron, it wasn't very often that he was `insightful' and the thought of it happening now bordered on the absurd.

Harry returned his attention to the letter and began to read…

Wow Harry. That's great news. Welcome back Hermione. It's about time, don't you think? I mean jeez, you got the man all scared and stuff. Typical woman, I bet. Right Harry? Nah, I'm just kidding with you. It is really good to have you back though.

Harry, you were right. Did you hear my mum scream? Liked to blow the doors off the old Burrow, she did. She's been hollering about when you're coming to see us. She's real anxious to see you both. Not that the rest of us aren't mind you but…I know you wanna be alone (ha ha…hope that gets you in trouble Harry).

Seriously mate, you got me worried about this Cho journal stuff. What's going on? This time I wouldn't listen too much to Dumbledore if I were you. He can't always be right, can he? I mean, you and Hermione have been friends for a long time. Whatever comes next should be easy after everything you've already been through. Don't you think? I wouldn't pay any mind to that journal either. Whatever Cho's problem was, there's not much you can do about it now, is there?

Harry chanced a glance at Hermione to see if she was at all affected by Ron's words about Cho. If he didn't know her as well as he did, he probably would have missed the spark that passed quickly through her eyes. There was no way he could invite Ron to see her before she was finally free of Cho's demons. Who knew what he might say or what she might do. Once again he was thankful that Dumbledore had her wand securely hidden in his…

“Excuse me, Harry Potter, sir?” Harry looked up at the distinct sound of Dobby's voice and he recoiled when he saw what the little elf held in hands. “Excuse me sir.” He said again.

Harry closed his eyes and inhaled deeply. He opened them and exhaled long and slow before he spoke, “Hi Dobby. What's going on?” He said in an unnaturally cheery voice.

Dobby smiled, “Hello, Harry Potter, sir. Miss Hermione.” He said with a nod in her direction. “Professor Dumbledore asked Dobby to bring this. He said Miss Hermione would need it very soon.” He said as he handed Hermione her wand.

Her eyes flashed briefly at Harry before she took it from Dobby's outstretched hand. “Thank you, Dobby.” She said graciously, “I've been wondering where this was.”

“You're welcome, Miss.” Dobby said proudly. “This was Dobby's pleasure.”

Harry nodded his head and pursed his lips, now perhaps a little frightened by the power Hermione held in her hands.

His thoughts were interrupted by Dobby, “Is Harry Potter, all right sir? Did Dobby do something wrong?” He asked worriedly.

Harry quickly tried to relieve Dobby's self-imposed stress, “No, Dobby, you're fine. Everything's great. Thanks for bringing Hermione's wand, we appreciate that.” He said a little too quickly…and a lot too falsely.

Dobby looked at him as though he couldn't quite figure out what was wrong but he didn't want to push Harry Potter any further.

“Okay then, Dobby will go now.” He said as he turned around to walk out the door, feeling not quite right about the whole thing. He hated to see Harry Potter upset and he really hated thinking he was the cause of it.

“Dobby?” Harry called out to him. When Dobby turned around Harry smiled, “Sorry, Dobby.” He said apologetically. “We were just reading this letter from Ron and you surprised me, that's all. It's okay, really.”

Dobby smiled, feeling much happier than he had a moment ago. He turned away and apparated out of the infirmary, leaving Harry really wishing he could apparate like that around Hogwarts…especially now that Hermione had her wand back.

“So…” She said as she waved her wand toward Harry's chair and casually turned it into a vase. “You're not upset that I have my wand back…” she turned to look at him with a smile, “…are you?”

Harry looked down and silently counted to five. He would have preferred ten or maybe even twenty, but that was taking an unnecessary risk so he stuck with five. He looked back at her, concentrating hard keeping his eyes devoid of emotion…Occlumency, he thought, that's what I need to do…clear my mind.

“Harry?” Hermione said sweetly. When he looked at her, she smiled and continued, “You do realize how long it's taking you to answer, don't you? By the time you finish clearing your mind and trying to hide the truth you will have forgotten the question.”

Harry laughed and a great sense of relief washed over him. “No, Hermione. I'm not upset you got your wand back. I'll admit though, it will scare me when Cho suddenly makes an appearance.”

“You're right, Harry.” She stated matter-of-factly. “Here,” she said as she held out her wand to him, “you hold on to it until I need it. We'll know when that time comes.”

Harry took her wand gratefully and waved it at the transfigured chair, returning it to its natural shape. Then he put it under his pillow until he could do something proper with it. He looked at Ron's letter and back toward Hermione. “Shall we finish?”

When she nodded her head he began to read again…

Well, you need to let me know when I can come there or when you're coming here. I really want to see that journal and find out all this mysterious stuff that's happening. Man…nothing exciting ever happens to me. Well…unless I'm with you guys of course.

I've been working on our statement to the `Quibbler'. Once we all get together you guys can look at it and we can make changes. I think I done pretty good though.

“I think I done pretty good though,” Hermione repeated with a laugh. “Oh. I can't wait to see this.”

Harry chuckled at her and continued reading…

Oh yeah, I almost forgot. Hermione, before you leave there, you might want to see about seeking some professional help for those nightmares. Trelawney, Malfoy, Millicent Bullstrode, and Cho? I hope you're not scarred for life by something like that. Scary, if you ask me. And Harry…you gotta let me in on all that crazy talk about Malfoy and Millicent…they did WHAT? I had to read it about six times before I finally realized I wasn't seeing things. You shouldn't oughta do that to a guy, you know?

Harry Potter, The-Boy-Who-Lived-Again, is getting philosophical? That's a scary thought too, you know? Next thing you know, you'll be replacing Dumbledore as the almighty know-it-all. (Don't tell him I said that…it's not really supposed to sound that bad).

Well, I'm going to sit right here on these steps and wait for your reply. Okay, maybe not. I got a date with Luna tonight and somehow I don't think she'd like sitting here on the steps just waiting for a letter from the likes of you two! (Just kidding, I suppose it'd give her more time to daydream though, really).

It looks like Hedwig has another letter to deliver to you, so I'm going to seal this up so she can be on her way. Let me know when I can see you guys. I miss you.

Take care,

Your friend,

Ron

“That's it.” Harry said when he finished. “When do you want to write him back? I did tell him in my letter that I would let him know when he could come here or when we could go there. What do you think?”

“I think, that for right now, I just want to get through this and then we'll talk about it. Is that all right?” She asked, looking at him for any sign that it might not be. “I'm probably going to want to see my parents first. Maybe Ron could just visit us there or something.”

Harry nodded, “Sounds good to me. Let's just get through this.” He repeated. “Now, where were we?”

Hermione handed him the parchment with his new list on it, “You were trying to explain all of this to me.” She told him.

Harry looked over the list to find out where he'd left off…

Cho's forgiveness

Cedric's love

The battlefield

Draco, Millicent, Cho

The graveyard

The one who suffers the most must set free that which cannot find its way. Find the answers. They shall lead you to where the journey ends and all hearts shall be free to live again.

The shadows

Cedric

“What's that last one?” She asked curiously.

“Wands.” He said as he finished writing it down.

The wands

“The wands?” Hermione asked, looking puzzled. “Harry, are you sure you know what you're talking about?”

He leaned forward and kissed her lips, his eyes shining with the knowledge that for once…he knew something she didn't…

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Okay, this is only a little bit of a cliffhanger…it's really not that bad. All of the clues are there. Honestly! I'll continue writing but I probably won't post again until tomorrow. At least you know it won't be hanging out there for too long!

-->

30. Time Keeps on...

A/N: I was sorry to read yesterday that some of you were disappointed that you didn't get the answer to what they have to do. I laid out the clues in the last two chapters and now here's your answer to what they have to do and the first step to getting there.

Thanks again for reading and most especially for reviewing…the support means a lot to me.

I hope you enjoy this chapter…it's the first time I can ever remember coming close to crying while I was writing…(maybe I'm just in that kind of mood today).

Take care.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Time Keeps on…

Harry backed slowly away from her and turned the parchment so she could get a better look at it. “See, Hermione? It's all right there. Now it's my turn to tell you to `think about it'.” He said, smiling wide, proud of himself and knowing, deep down, that he had to be right. We are going to make one hell of a team, he mused.

Hermione studied his final list for a few minutes before she looked up at him with wide eyes and a look of absolute disbelief, “You mean…?”

Harry nodded. “That's it. That's what we have to do.” He answered calmly though his insides were tumbling with excitement.

“But…” She stammered, as she continued to look from him to the parchment and back again, “…it seems so logical, so easy. Are you sure it's going to be this easy?”

“I definitely don't think it'll be easy, there's still a lot we have to do. But I'm sure that's it. If that's not it, then I'm at a loss. I don't know any other alternative.”

“We have to release her.” Hermione said softly to herself. She looked up at him, “It seems like something we should have realized from the beginning. I mean it's just too logical. I think that's why I'm having trouble grasping it.”

“It really hasn't been that long, Hermione, only a few days; it just feels like forever,” He said. “Besides, the important thing is that we know now. The hard part is going to be figuring out how to do it.”

“Yeah. Do you even have a clue what would've happened to the wands? What do they do with wands after wizards die?”

Harry shook his head, “I don't know.” He answered solemnly. “But you can bet we're going to find out. We just need to get you out of here.”

“Get me out of here to go where? What are you thinking?” She asked with more than a little apprehension.

“Ollivanders. If anyone would know about wands it would be him, wouldn't it?” He answered logically.

Hermione shrugged and nodded her head. “I guess…but what about Dumbledore, can't we just ask him?”

Harry shook his head, determined now, for reasons even he couldn't yet fathom, that they should do it on their own. There was something about the way Dumbledore had been acting lately that made Harry determined to prove he could take care of himself. “No, I don't want to ask Dumbledore until we have to. We're going to have to get out of here anyway, let's just plan to make that our first stop.”

“So why do you suppose you had those dreams? Do you think we have to take the wands to the battlefield to release her where she was killed?” She asked, a little worried now about what this adventure might entail.

“I think the one at the graveyard was just another way of getting me to focus on the events that happened that night…like Cedric being released from Voldemort's wand…” he paused to look at her and his mood suddenly changed to melancholy as he spoke, “you know he talked to me that night…after he was released from the wand. He told me to hold on and he asked me to take his body back to his parents.” His eyes were misty but he refused to allow the tears to fall as he remembered his vow to not cry again until this nightmare was over.

“I never knew that.” She said softly.

“He did, they all did, even the man and woman, they all told me to hold on,” He said, his thoughts once again on that night at the graveyard, “Voldemort and I, we cast spells at each other at the same time and they connected somehow. I saw these tiny lights moving toward me along the connection and somehow I managed to push them back toward Voldemort. When the lights hit his wand, that's when the shadows of the people he killed started coming out…and they talked to me. They told me to hold on and when my mum came out she told me the shadows would protect me until I could get out of there, then Cedric asked me to take his body back to his parents and I promised him I would. Somehow I made it to his body and, thanks to you,” he looked up at her then, “I was able to accio the Portkey and return to Hogwarts.”

Hermione didn't know what to say. This was the most Harry had talked about the events of that night other than to let them know that Voldemort had returned. She couldn't even begin to imagine the pain he must have felt, first at Cedric's death and then having to leave his parents once again. Her heart ached for him as she watched him struggle with his memories.

Suddenly, it felt as though someone flipped a switch in her head, “Cedric was a good man. See? Even in his death he tried to help you.”

Harry looked up sharply at the note of accusation in her voice. “I've never said he wasn't,” He said, surprised by her sudden reaction.

“No, but you let him die for you, didn't you?”

“Excuse me?”

“You heard me. You let him die for you,” She said a little louder as the level of her anger suddenly rose. “You took him there with you and you let him die. You should have protected him and you didn't.”

“Hermione?” Harry said softly, reaching for her, his eyes searching once again for any sign of the woman he loved. “Hermione, you know I'd never…”

She looked at him with so much anger in her eyes that he backed away quickly. He studied her for a moment and saw the painful conflict that raged within her. He reached for her again. “Hermione, please…”

Before he could do anything further she began pounding on him, punch after punch landing randomly across his chest. Physically he could hardly feel it as the internal pain began to overwhelm all other feeling. For a moment he just let her go, thinking that maybe it was what she needed to rid herself of some of Cho's anger. Maybe she needed to lash out and he knew, that if that were the case, there was not a more worthy target to be found anywhere.

“You killed him,” She cried. “You let him die. How could you come back and live after you let him just die there…in that place meant for you? How could you do that to him? To me?”

Keep it together Harry, keep it together Harry, keep it together Harry, he told himself over and over again. Gently he grabbed her wrists as she began to tire and her blows came less and less frequently. She was barely touching him now but her tears were flowing and her heart was aching. She looked up into his eyes and he could see the raw pain reflected in them. This was no longer an emotion of Cho's but it was not wholly his Hermione either and he was at a loss for what to do so he pulled her into a tight embrace.

“It's going to be okay.” He said soothingly as he began to rub her back. “It's going to be all right.”

“But how could you do it? How could you go on living knowing that he was dead? How could you do it…when I couldn't?” She pleaded with him for an answer as she cried softly and the pain in her voice pierced straight through his heart.

Harry didn't know what to say, his heart was clenched in a vise and there were no words in his head that could convey the pain he'd felt, or that could describe the hole that had been in his heart since that night. The lump in his throat tightened its hold as he became aware of her trembling and the cries that wracked her already worn out body. He raised his hand to smooth her hair as he waited for the vise to loosen so his heart could give him the words he needed.

“Shh.” He whispered. “It's all right.” He loosened his hold on her and gently pulled away from her so he could look into her eyes. She looked defeated, worn out, and sad beyond any measure of the word. “We're going to set this right.” He said gently. “Just hang in there for me, okay?” He said as he continued to run his fingers through her hair.

To his surprise she nodded. Her body spent, she moved away from him to lie down on her bed. He lay down beside her and watched her as he continued to comb his fingers through her hair to comfort her. Her eyes were closed but he could tell by the occasional shudder of her body that her mind was not allowing her to rest peacefully.

Please let this be the answer, he silently pleaded to whomever may be listening, please help us find a way.

He alternated between running his fingers through her hair and caressing her cheek until he heard the change in her breathing and felt her body finally relax into what he was sure would be a deep sleep. He gently kissed her cheek before he got up from the bed. He started to walk away to find Madam Pomfrey when he remembered her wand under his pillow. He watched her for a reaction as he reached for it, seeing none, he placed it in his pocket and left to find Madam Pomfrey to find out when he could her out of there.

Thankfully she was in her office. There were very few places she usually went and Dumbledore's office was one of them and he was grateful for the fact that he didn't have to look for her there.

“Yes Harry, how may help you?” She asked without looking up from the parchment she was reading.

“Um…well…” He stammered, suddenly feeling uncomfortable standing there, wanting to question her about Hermione.

She looked up from what she working on and smiled. “You want to know when Hermione can be released?” She asked knowingly.

Harry looked at her suspiciously, “Do you like, channel Professor Dumbledore or something?” He asked apprehensively.

Madam Pomfrey laughed, “No Harry. I do not channel Professor Dumbledore. It's called logic, nothing more. You don't look particularly upset at the moment so I don't sense an emergency, why else would you be coming here to see me?”

Harry released a heavy sigh, “That's good to know,” He said with a sense of relief. “Yeah…so…anyway…when can she? Leave…I mean?”

She continued to look at him, “Is there a particular reason why you feel she should be leaving before a week is up? That is what I told you, isn't it? That she would not be released before a week's time?” She asked, concerned that whatever may be happening was beyond anything that Hermione may be able to handle in her current state.

Harry nodded, “Yes, that's what you said, but we know what we have to do now. About Cho…I mean,” He added quickly when he saw the look of confusion on her face. “We need to release her from the wand. Hermione has to get out of here so we can do what we have to do to make her well again.”

Madam Pomfrey nodded, “Very well, Mister Potter.” She said agreeably. Harry could feel the relief washing over him, this had been easier then he thought. “However…” he looked at her with a sense of dread at the thought of her next words, “…I will not allow her to leave until she's gotten plenty of rest and a good meal. I don't for a minute believe that she should leave here before a week's time, but I cannot force her to stay either. But you must take care of her if you do not wish her to end up in St. Mungo's.”

Harry quickly recovered from his sense of dread and smiled, “Oh, you can count on that. I'll definitely make sure she's taken care of.” He said quickly.

Madam Pomfrey smiled once again and for the first time ever, he noticed her eyes get misty as she spoke, “I know you will Harry.” She said quietly. “Now go on back to her. You can take her after she's well rested and gets a good meal. You should probably talk to Dobby and have him fix you something. I've talked to him already about the types of things it's alright for her to have.”

“Thank you Madam Pomfrey,” He said gratefully as he turned to leave her office.

“Oh, and Harry,” She called out to him just as he reached the door. When he turned around to face her she said just two words, “Be careful.”

Harry nodded his head and turned to walk back to Hermione. She was still sleeping peacefully so he climbed into his own bed and snuggled up to her as best he could before he drifted almost immediately to sleep.

He was awakened several hours later by a gentle pull on his pocket. Before he even opened his eyes he moved his hand reflexively to cover it, and found nothing there. It took him a moment to register what had been there only a few moments ago…Hermione's wand! The thought brought him back to consciousness almost as quickly as a cold glass of water poured over his head might. He looked around wildly before his eyes caught sight of Hermione holding it in her hands. He watched her as she stared at it. He wasn't sure yet if he would be dealing with Hermione now or if she was still in the state she'd been in when she fell asleep.

“Hermione…” He said cautiously.

She looked at him with sad eyes and slowly nodded her head.

“What's wrong?”

She looked at her wand before turning back to him, “I was just thinking.”

He sat up quickly and moved closer to her. “What is it? What's wrong?” He asked worriedly.

“Do you know what I remember? The last thing I did with this?” She asked as she held up her wand.

Harry shook his head.

“The last thing I did was protego,” She said softly. She looked at him, her eyes imploring him to understand, “All I want to do is bring it back, you know? I just want to wave my wand and suddenly be protected; you and me…forever under the protection of the protego spell. Why can't it work like that Harry? I'm so tired of feeling this way. Do you know that it's been seven years for me? Seven!” She said, her voice and body both rising as her intensity grew. “I know it's not the nearly 17 years its been for you and I'm sorry to even make the comparison but damn it, Harry…seven years! I know now that I've loved you for at least that long and every pain, every miserable damn time you've had to suffer, Harry, I've felt it and now I feel so powerless. What's the use in having the ability to do magic when you're so fucking powerless to stop the bad shit from happening? Can you tell me that?”

“Hermione?” He said gently, his eyes searching hers. This was so unlike her, he couldn't remember a time when she'd spoken that way and it was more than a little disconcerting.

Hermione relaxed her shoulders and dropped her head back down toward her wand, “Don't worry Harry. It's me,” She spoke so softly that he almost hadn't heard her. He reached out and gently began to smooth her hair as he shifted closer to her. She moved her body so she could lay against his chest with her head on his shoulder. He continued to smooth her hair as he pulled her between his legs and wrapped his free arm tightly around her stomach. Her arms wrapped around his waist and for the moment she allowed herself to relax with the knowledge that this felt better than any protego spell ever could.

They sat that way for an indeterminable amount of time, lost in their own thoughts, neither of them speaking. How could they feel so close to nearing the end and yet so far from actually getting there?

“I talked to Madam Pomfrey,” Harry said softly, not wanting to scare her as he finally broke the silence that had surrounded them for so long. “She said that after a good rest and a good meal you could leave.” Hermione looked up at him with hope in her eyes. “I promised her that I'd take care of you, so you have to listen. Some good rest and a good meal are required and I won't allow you to tell me that you're okay before those things happen. I want this as much as you do, but it would defeat the purpose if we have to risk your health in the process.”

Hermione nodded in agreement, “All right, Harry. A good meal,” She said. Upon seeing the look on his face she quickly added, “Come on, Harry, I just woke up from a good, long sleep. Don't tell me you're going to make me fall asleep again so soon.” She groaned as she laid her head back against his shoulder.

Harry laughed and for the first time in the 2-plus weeks he'd been in the hospital with her, he realized that he had no idea what time it was. He didn't know if it was day or night, he didn't know the day of the week, nor did he know the day of the month. The only thing he was sure of was the season; he couldn't even be sure how long Hermione had been in a coma or how long it had been since she'd awoken. It was the first time in his life he could ever remember time being so insignificant and he took a moment's pleasure in the knowledge. “Hermione?” He said his voice tinged with amusement.

“Hmm?”

“Do you realize that I don't have any indication of the time?” He said as he began to chuckle.

She turned to look at him questioningly, “What do you mean?”

He started to laugh and for the first time ever he felt some inane sense of freedom, “I mean that I have no concept of time right now. I can't tell you the day of the week, the day of the month, whether it's morning or night, or how long you've been here, or…anything!”

She looked at him in amazement as she realized that she had no idea either. She started to laugh, “I think we should probably find out before we go traipsing into Diagon Alley, don't you?”

“Actually, it's kind of liberating. I kind of like having no sense of time. Why don't we go for a walk to the kitchen to talk to Dobby and then we'll take a walk outside to see if we see stars or sun, what do you think?” He asked, feeling peculiarly carefree despite what was to come.

“I think it sounds wonderful,” She replied, feeling much the same way he did. “But I want you to walk me to my room first…or, well, as far as you can get me to my room. I need some clothes.”

“You've got a deal.” He said cheerfully. “Let's go.”

Before she could move too far from between his legs he pulled her into a hug, “I love you, Hermione Jane Granger,” He whispered softly into her ear sending chills coursing throughout her body.

She pulled away from and smiled, “I love you too, Harry James Potter,” She whispered back just before she felt his hand on the back of her neck and his lips pressed firmly against hers in a kiss that took her breath away. When he released her she sighed, “What was that?”

He raised his eyebrows and looked at her flirtatiously, “That, my dear, is how it feels to be kissed by a man who feels a sudden sense of liberation…no matter how short-lived it may be.”

“Wow,” She said still enjoying the lingering feeling of his lips on hers. “What happens when it's not short-lived?” She asked as her eyes lingered on his lips before slowly rising to meet his.

Harry shrugged his shoulders and raised his eyebrows at her again, “I don't know but I can't wait to find out. Let's go.” He jumped off the bed and reached for her to lift her off the bed.

“Harry, I can get out the bed by myself, you know?” She giggled.

“I know, but it's so much more fun this way.” He said as he pulled her into his arms once more.

“Oh come on.” She said in mock frustration as she pulled away and pulled him by his shirt toward the door. After a few steps she let go of his shirt and wrapped her arms around his waist, “Assuming we can get the wands, how do you propose to release Cho anyway?” She asked as a way to break the threatening silence.

“It's funny you should ask that…” He began as he placed his arm comfortably around her shoulders.

-->

31. Wish I May, Wish I Might...

A/N: Okay, you learn a couple of things here…well, only one really but I can already hear certain questions being asked…

I'm already working on the next chapter!

I hope you enjoy this one. I swear to you that we're getting where we need to be! I already gave someone the feedback that I could post my outline so you'll all know what's going to happen, or we can just enjoy the story (as frustrating as it may sometimes be) and let it unfold naturally…I vote for the second choice.

I'm writing as fast as I can…I just had a little trouble focusing today.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Wish I May, Wish I Might…

“…there's really only one spell I know to make it happen since I doubt we'll be able to find wands that match the core of both Draco and Millicent's.”

“Prior Incantato, right?” She asked, already sure she'd given the right answer.

“You are one clever little witch, you know.” He said with pride as he turned to smile at her.

“Yep. So I've heard.” She quipped as she smiled back. “So the first step is Ollivanders right?”

“Yeah, I guess so. We'll stop there and hope that he'll give us the right answer so we'll know what our next move is. Do you think you'll be up to a walk to Hogsmeade so we can apparate to Diagon Alley?”

“Definitely.” She replied with enthusiasm. “If it'll get me out of here and where we need to be faster, I'm up for anything.”

“How did I know you were going to say that?” He asked as he shook his head and chuckled.

She stopped walking and turned to face him, “You just know me too well, Mister Potter.” She teased as she raised herself up to give him a quick kiss. He surprised her by grabbing the back of her head and refusing her the opportunity to pull away.

“Mmm…” She moaned as she melted into him.

“Not a good time I see,” They jumped apart at the sound of Dumbledore's voice.

“Oh!” Said Harry, more than a little embarrassed. “We didn't see you there, Professor.”

“I don't doubt that for a moment, Harry.” Dumbledore said smiling. He looked at Hermione and winked causing her to lower her head to hide her flushed cheeks.

“We were just on our way up there…you know…to Hermione's room.” He stammered. “For clothes…she wants…needs to change her…” He paused and looked up at his mentor, “Did you need something? Were you looking for us?” He asked in an effort to pull out the foot that appeared to be stuck firmly in his mouth.

Dumbledore laughed. “No, Harry. I was not looking for you. Perhaps it was fate that brought us together. Is there something you wish to ask me?”

“No…” Harry said.

“Yes…” Hermione said at the same time.

Harry knew what was on her mind and he shook his head as he looked at her. “But it could save us some time, Harry…please.” Hermione whispered fiercely to him.

“Perhaps time is of no concern at present.” Dumbledore stated. “Although, if there is something that you would like to know you simply have to ask the question and I will be most delighted to provide you with the answer…if I have it.”

“Do I?” Harry asked impetuously.

“I beg your pardon?” Dumbledore replied though he was quite aware of Harry's meaning.

“Do I really have to ask the question? I mean, can't you just answer it without my having to actually ask it?”

“Harry!” Hermione scolded. “What's gotten into you?”

“It's alright Miss Granger. It's alright.” Dumbledore said as he lifted his hand to stop her from reprimanding him any further. “There are times Harry, when I can look at you and know what you need before you ask, yes. However this time I'm sensing a change in you…a renewed confidence perhaps…” he looked at him pointedly and smiled, “that is preventing me from providing you with answers to unasked questions. So please, if you have a question then I am most open to answering.”

“Harry, please.” Hermione pleaded.

Finally Harry conceded, “We were planning to go to Ollivanders to find out what happens to the wands of wizards who die.” He said, avoiding Hermione's pointed stare at his obvious attempt to avoid actually asking the question.

Dumbledore waited a moment to see if there was more. When Harry was quiet he replied, “And you want my permission? My advice? An answer to your question about the wands? Tell me, Harry, is there anything I can do for you.”

“Please, Professor,” Hermione interrupted, “we'd like to know the disposition of the wands when a witch or wizard dies. Can you tell us?”

Dumbledore noted Harry's expression and he could see that this was hard for him. He also knew how important it was for Harry to work it out on his own, and for that he was grateful. He shifted his gaze to Hermione before speaking, “I must apologize, Miss Granger, but I cannot tell you the disposition of the wands following the war. I believe Mr. Ollivander may be your best alternative. With his vast knowledge of wands I am quite sure he will be able to provide you with the answers you seek.”

Harry looked up at him with a tremendous amount of gratitude in his eyes. He knew that it seemed a stubborn and selfish move on his part since Hermione was the one suffering, but it was important to him that this get done his way and that did not include any unnecessary help from Dumbledore. He had a strange feeling about him and he was having difficulty with the thought of having to rely upon him.

Hermione looked mildly defeated as she looked at Harry. “I'm sorry,” She said softly. “I know you didn't want to ask, but I couldn't help it. It looks like you got your way anyway, we still have to go to Ollivanders.”

“That's alright, Hermione. We'll get what we need. Trust me.” He said just as softly.

“I do.”

Harry nodded his head at her then looked at Dumbledore who appeared to be watching them with utmost interest. Harry was momentarily taken aback by the look on his face. “So…well then…if you don't need anything from us, we'll just head on up to Hermione's room so she can change. Madam Pomfrey said that as soon as she gets some rest and a good meal she can leave, so we're working on that right now.”

Dumbledore nodded. “Very well. Although, you may want to hold off leaving until daylight hours. Just a bit of advice.” He said, his eyes were twinkling and Harry could see the smallest hint of his old sparkle returning.

Harry and Hermione looked at each and started to laugh, “Guess we won't be needing that walk outside after all, will we?” She said looking from Harry to Dumbledore and back again.

Harry shook his head, “Apparently not,” He replied before he returned his gaze back to Dumbledore who was still watching them closely. “Good evening then, I suppose. Thank you Professor, we were wondering whether it was night or day, it's amazing how little time has mattered in the past few weeks.”

Dumbledore nodded his head, “Yes Harry, I do believe that our obsession with time does tend to take away from that which is most important,” He said cryptically. “If that is all, I bid you both a good evening.”

Harry nodded his head and interlaced his fingers with Hermione's before they continued their walk to Gryffindor Tower. After only a couple of steps Hermione turned back to tell Dumbledore goodbye but he was nowhere to be seen. She turned to Harry in surprise, “How could he have disappeared so quickly?”

Harry shook his head, “I have no idea. I can't seem to shake the feeling that there's something not quite right about him lately.”

The rest of the walk was spent in silence as Harry tried to put reasonable thought to the uneasiness he felt with regard to Dumbledore. Hermione's thoughts, however, were on the task at hand. She wasn't looking forward to returning to the site of the battle. It wasn't a place that she ever thought she'd have to return to and after Harry's description of his dream; she was beginning to dread what they might find there. Surely the bodies have been removed by now, she thought. There's no way Harry could survive seeing those bodies for real. He felt bad enough that the war had drawn on as long as it had…it would kill him to see a battlefield covered with witches and wizards who died trying to defeat the man they both knew could only be destroyed by him. Please let it be bare, she silently pleaded.

When they reached the common room Harry pulled her in for another hug and kiss before they parted ways to go to their rooms, he hated letting go even though he knew it would only be for a short time.

He'd decided that since they were there, he'd have a shower and change as well so they could be ready to go right as the sun broke through the early morning sky…or as close to that as they could get.

Harry met Hermione in the common room an hour later, both showered and feeling better than they had in weeks. “Ready?” He asked her as he held out his hand.

“Never more so,” She replied.

They left the common room and walked slowly toward the kitchen, enjoying the feel of being together somewhere other than the infirmary. The silence of the corridors made them feel as if the world had somehow passed them by and they were the only two left in existence…it was a feeling both were reluctant to relinquish.

Hermione's voice cut through the quiet stillness, “I don't know if I can wait until morning, Harry. How long do you think that'll be? I wonder if it's evening, late night, early morning…what. Come on, let's go outside I haven't had any fresh air in weeks.” She said as she tightened her grip on his hand and pulled him in the direction of the castle doors.

When they reached the doors Hermione pushed them open with great force in her excitement and the warm night air hit them as they made their way outside. Thousands of stars lit the clear nighttime sky and the warm breeze was a welcome change from the comparatively dank air of the castle.

“Come on, Harry.” Hermione called as she made her way down the steps. Her laughter filled the silence of the night and Harry couldn't move for the sight of her. When she reached the bottom of the stairs she looked up at the sky and spun around in slow circles with her arms outstretched. She stopped when she realized he was still halfway up the stairs watching her. “Isn't it great? Come on.” She said, beckoning him to join her.

“In a minute,” He said as he sat down on the steps to watch her. Seeing her find enjoyment in something as simple as a warm summer's night both awed and disturbed him. This is something that she should have been enjoying all this time and he felt an overwhelming sense of guilt that she had been there with him…for him…the night of the battle. If it hadn't been for him she could have been free to enjoy this a long time ago. If it hadn't been for him…

He didn't hear her approach and she startled him when she spoke, “Harry look at me.” She said simply.

He looked up at her and she could see the sadness in his eyes…along with the guilt.

“Harry, listen to me. You can't keep doing this to yourself,” She reached out and lifted his chin, forcing him to look into her eyes. “Do you really think that I would be enjoying this night as much as I am if I had been able to do it every night? You haven't done anything wrong. If nothing else, this experience has taught me to appreciate things that I never would have paid any mind to before…like nights like this one,” She said as she held up her free hand and waved it into the night. “If not for all we've been through, we might never have discovered our feelings for one another. Or, if we had, we'd probably be spending our lives miserable trying to deny it while we try to hold on to our friendship. Harry, a lot of bad stuff has happened, but there's a lot of good too. Please don't dwell on the bad and please don't allow yourself to believe you're at fault for any of this.”

Harry placed his hand on her wrist and nodded, “You're right,” He said softly. “A lot of good has come out of this. Let's go.” He grabbed her hand as he stood up and together they ran down the steps to collapse in a pile on the beautiful lawn of the school they loved, in a place that belonged only to the two of them for at least this one night.

Harry pulled her down with him as he lay on his back to look up at the stars. She settled into the crook of his arm and together they gazed at the vast sky littered with thousands of stars each holding the promise of a lifetime of hope and love.

“Harry, what do you see happening when all of this is over?” Hermione asked quietly, breaking the spell the stars and the quiet night had cast over them.

“What do you mean?” He asked, his eyes never leaving the beauty of the sky.

“Between us. What do you see happening?”

She lifted her head as she felt him sit up to look at her then she laid back down on the ground, watching him.

“I see everything.”

“Everything? What do you mean by everything?”

“I see us dating, hanging out, going to the movies, that kind of thing. And I see us as lovers, as husband and wife, and as parents…everything. Why? What do you see?”

She contemplated first his words and then his question before she pulled him down until his face was only inches from hers. He watched her, searching her face for an answer, then she smiled, “Everything sounds perfect to me.” She said as she pulled him down the rest of the way and kissed him like she hadn't done before.

The tightening in Harry's chest forced him to pull away long before he was ready, “Whoa…” He whispered hoarsely. “As much as I want to do that again, we need to stop.” He said breathlessly.

Hermione laughed breathily. “Yeah, Harry, that's…that's a good idea.” She replied as she struggled to catch the breath he'd stolen.

“Come here,” He said, pulling her to him once again. He kissed her once more before she laid her head against his chest. “Maybe we could just sleep like this for a while.”

“I don't know if I can sleep but laying like this under the stars with you, I'm willing to give a shot. If I can't sleep I can at least be relaxed.”

She groaned in pleasure as he began to run his fingers through her hair, “I love it when you do that,” She said as she relaxed further against him.

“Then you can count on my doing it forever.”

Between the feel of his fingers in her hair and the sound of his heartbeat she soon relaxed into a comfortable, dreamless sleep. Harry laid with his other arm under his head, staring up at the sky, watching for a wishing star. After what felt like an eternity he finally saw one and made his wish,

I wish for an eternity of nights just like this one with her in my arms…and if you let me have two, then I wish for this nightmare to be over soon.

Minutes after he made his wish he settled himself and fell asleep with her in his arms and his wish well on its way to being granted.

-->

32. Taking the First Step

Taking the First Step

Harry awoke just as the sun began to break through the early morning sky. The arm that rested behind his head was stiff as he moved to wipe the sleep from his eyes. His movements awoke Hermione and she stretched next to him.

“What time is it?” She mumbled sleepily.

Harry laughed. “How does daybreak sound?” He mumbled back as he stretched his arms above his head and tried to work out the stiffness that had taken over his body.

She rubbed her eyes and looked at him before the meaning of his words could sink in fully. “Oh yeah, no sense of time. I forgot about that.”

Harry sat up and continued to stretch. He raised his head to stretch his neck and was awed by the sight before him. “Hermione come here.” He said as he reached for her and pulled her to sit between his legs. “Look at this.”

She leaned back against him and followed his gaze to the most glorious sunrise she'd ever seen. “Harry it's beautiful.” She whispered.

The sun was just beginning to rise above the mountains surrounding the castle, casting dazzling colors across the morning sky. All shades of orange, yellow, and red flowed randomly across the horizon with the darkened yellow of the sun at the center. They sat in silence, neither able to speak as the sun made its glorious appearance. With the dawning of the new morning came a renewed faith in their love and a rebirth of hope in their quest for a peaceful, happy life.

Harry wrapped his arms around her and rested his head close to hers as he watched her watch the sunrise. If watching her last night had been a moment of awe, it was nothing compared to what he felt watching her now; he was mesmerized by her.

Her eyes never left the sight of the sunrise when she spoke, “Harry, why are you staring at me? I thought you were watching the sunrise.”

“Would it be romantic if I said I was watching the sun rise in your eyes?” He asked with teasing affection.

She turned to face him. “No. It would be cheesy. You can't even see my eyes from there.” She was blushing though and he knew that whether or not she wanted to admit it, she was thrilled by what he'd said.

He laughed. “Okay. Truth be told, I find you much more beautiful to watch than any sunrise. The look on your face is…”

“What?” She asked softly.

“…captivating.”

There was no mistaking the way he made her feel as her eyes shined with the love she felt for him. “You're so silly.” She said as she moved in to capture his lips.

“That's why you love me.” He said softly after they parted.

She nodded her head and reached her hand up to touch his cheek. “Yeah, probably so.” She said as she pulled him close once more.

She jumped away from him quickly and scrambled to her feet as a new thought struck her. She was shaking her hands at him and looking at him as though he were crazy to still be sitting there. Harry began to laugh at her, “Hermione, what are you doing?”

“What do you mean `what am I doing'?” She said quickly, still shaking her hands, “What are you doing? Don't realize what this means?”

Harry shook his head as he tried to decipher her words. One minute they were enjoying the sunrise and he was working on his romantic-type skills and next she's practically jumping up and down in excitement. “It means…” He raised his head in thought, “…it means…”

“Agh! It means we can go to Ollivanders Harry, that's what it means! Come on.” She said impatiently as she pulled him to his feet.

He looked at her pointedly, “No, Hermione, it means we can go eat breakfast and then go to Ollivanders. You got the sleep but you have to eat too, and I'll not take no for an answer.”

“All right,” She huffed. “Let's go then. I want to get this over with.”

Before Harry could say or do anything she was already halfway to the stairs on her way back inside. “Hermione wait up,” He called out to her.

She turned around and put her hands on her hips. “Well? Are you coming?”

He reached out and smacked her bottom when he caught up to her. “Knock it off,” He said through his laughter. “You look like a spoiled little brat when you do that.”

“All right,” She said, laughing with him. “You win. But let's hurry,” She linked her arm through his and together they climbed the stairs and entered the castle.

Their steps were hurried as he followed her lead to the kitchen. They no sooner got to the door than Hermione tickled the pear and quickly entered. She'd never really liked entering the kitchens and seeing all of the house elves `slaving' away, but today she gave it no thought; she was on a mission and she didn't have time to worry about anything else.

“Dobby is most happy to see Harry Potter and Miss Hermione.” Dobby said as he sidled up to them the moment they walked through the door.

“Good morning Dobby,” Harry said, smiling down at his friend. “We came to get something to eat if that's all right.”

“Of course. Come in. Dobby would be most pleased to get Harry Potter food.” Immediately Dobby walked away and within minutes returned with a small basket, which he handed to Harry.

“You always give prompt service, don't you Dobby?” Harry said light-heartedly.

Dobby's ears wiggled and his eyes shone brightly as he looked first at Harry and then at Hermione. “Dobby tries Harry Potter, sir.”

“Well thank you Dobby,” Hermione said as she began pulling Harry toward the door. “We're sorry to rush out so quickly but Harry and I have someplace we need to be. Thanks again for the food.”

“Yeah, thanks Dobby.” Harry said. “You know we always appreciate it.”

Dobby's eyes and smile couldn't have been any wider as he spoke, “Thank you, Dobby is most pleased to be of service.”

“Come on Harry,” Hermione said anxiously. “I wanna get going and if you're going to make me eat than we need to go eat.”

“All right, I'm coming. See you Dobby.” He said, giving a wave to Dobby as Hermione pulled him out the door. “I can't believe you just did that.” He said, surprised by her abrupt behavior. “Whatever happened to S.P.E.W. and elf rights and treating them like they have feelings?”

“I said thank you.” She retorted. “I'll apologize later, Harry. Besides, I don't even think he noticed anything he was too busy idolizing you. Now let's go.”

Harry laughed. “Dobby does not `idolize' me, Hermione.” Although he knew her words were true even before he tried to contradict them.

She looked at him and rolled her eyes, “Whatever you say, Harry.”

“All right,” He conceded. “Maybe a little.”

Hermione was laughing at him as they made their way into the infirmary to have their breakfast.

“Just eat, already.” Harry said in mock frustration as he set the basket down. He looked up at their beds and saw her wand still lying there. “See?” He said, pointing at it. “We had to come back here anyway. You can't forget to take that thing with you when we go.”

She picked it up and casually waved it in his direction and he flinched slightly as he remembered what happened to his chair the day before. “You're not still scared of the itty bitty wand, are you?” She teased.

Harry reached out and took it from her. “No, Hermione. It's not the wand I'm scared of.” He answered dryly.

She looked up at him in shock that quickly turned to laughter when she saw that he was kidding. She smacked him lightly on the shoulder. “Ah! I can't believe you just said that.”

“I'm only kidding. Come on. Dig in.”

They spent the next twenty minutes in silence as they each filled their stomach with the delicious food Dobby had prepared.

“You know, I'm really going to miss this when we leave here.” Harry said.

“Me too. Although, my mum's a pretty good cook.” She replied.

“Yeah, but what about after that?” He asked, trying hard to contain his smile.

“What do you mean?” She asked suspiciously.

“You know, after we move in together or get married or whatever? Maybe I should talk to Dobby about coming to work for us.” He said, appearing deep in thought. He looked at her horrified expression and quickly added, “With pay of course.”

“Harry James Potter you know perfectly well that's not…I can't believe you'd insult my cooking before you even got to try it.”

“Tell me then Hermione. What can you cook?” He asked, trying hard to keep his voice serious for her.

“Well…I can cook…” She appeared to be deep in thought and he rolled his eyes knowing there was no way she would come up with anything. “…I can…I think I can boil water.” She said proudly, casting him a challenging glare.

Harry laughed. “Well it's settled then, isn't it?” He said. “Who needs Dobby when I've got you to boil water for me?” He rubbed his stomach and widened his eyes, “Mmm…I can't wait!”

Hermione started to laugh and Harry looked at her in mock surprise. “I don't understand what's so funny Hermione. Boiled water sounds quite appetizing to me. You better watch out or I may have to have you make it for every meal.”

“Shut up, Harry.” She said through her laughter. “Of course you can ask Dobby…but only if he's willing to take pay.”

“Oh, so you want him now that you know how hard you're going to have to work in the kitchen. Is that it?”

“Yeah, something like that.”

“Okay, I see how you are. S.P.E.W. goes right out the window when you have to think about slaving over a hot pot of water all day, doesn't it?”

“All right! That's enough. You made your point.” She said as the last of her laughter died away. “Can we go now? I've eaten and I've slept and I've showered and I've changed my clothes and I think…I've put up with you long enough.”

“Yeah, let's go.” He said, making sure he had his wand, some money, and whatever else they might need. “You know, you have a lifetime of putting up with me ahead of you. I wouldn't be thinking you're tired of me already if I were you.”

“Never.” She said as she pulled him closer. “At least not this part of you.” She said softly as she pulled him in for another kiss. “It's good to know that mouth of yours is good for something besides belittling my cooking skills.”

Harry raised his eyebrows, “I bet this mouth is good for a lot more than just this. Care to find out?”

Hermione blushed and smacked him again. “I can't believe you just said that. Let's go.”

Harry laughed at her sudden uneasiness. “Yeah, I knew I'd get you with that one.” He said softly. He saw her smile and the faraway look in her eyes as he watched her out of the corner of his eye. Yeah, someday, he thought in silent anticipation.

The walk to Hogsmeade was short. It was, of course, the first time they'd taken it in the summer and the difference in the scenery was amazing. Where there was usually either snow or the first leafs of spring on the trees, everything was now a brilliant shade of green and they spent the walk in silence as they admired their surroundings. When they got to Hogsmeade they decided to stop in the Three Broomsticks for a butterbeer before apparating to Diagon Alley. Hermione breathed deeply as she felt a certain freedom she hadn't known in quite some time. “This is great Harry. It feels so good to be out of there. I feel so alive.”

I hope this works so she can really feel alive, he thought. “I know what you mean. Do you realize this is the furthest I've been away from Hogwarts since the battle? I've not yet enjoyed an ounce of freedom since Voldemort was killed.”

Hermione's eyes dropped to the floor. If he hadn't been watching over her he could have finally had the chance to enjoy his life.

He lifted her chin and forced her to look at him. “Do you remember what you told me last night on the steps?” When she nodded he continued, “Well it works both ways. I don't want you blaming yourself for my not getting out of there and enjoying this time. I was with you and that's all that mattered to me.”

“Thank you.” She said softly.

The last few minutes they spent in the bar were spent in silence, each lost in their own thoughts as they finished their butterbeer and prepared to apparate to Diagon Alley. It wasn't long after they left apparated that they appeared just outside their destination.

“Are you ready?” He asked her.

“Yes,” she answered with a nod.

He held out his hand for her and together they took the first step toward reclaiming their future.

-->

33. Ollivanders, etc...

Ollivanders, etc…

Hermione felt a great deal of tension in the pit of her stomach as they opened the door to Ollivanders and heard the tinkling of the bell in its depths. “Do you really think we'll find anything out here?” she asked Harry nervously.

“I think…”

“Ah, Mr. Potter, Miss Granger. How may I be of assistance this morning? Not looking for new wands already, are you?” The sound of Mr. Ollivander's voice startled them and they looked up quickly to find him watching them. He looked as though he had been expecting them…

“Oh!” Hermione said with a nervous laugh. “Sorry, you scared me. I didn't see you there when we walked in.”

“Well then, I must apologize. I had no intention of scaring you. Please, come in.”

Holding tightly to each other's hands they stepped forward into the wand shop.

“So, how may I help you?” he asked them again.

“Oh, we're not looking for new wands,” Harry said when he remembered his question. “We have something else we wanted to ask you about.”

“Something else?” He replied. “All right, what can I help you with?”

“We were wondering if you might know the disposition of the wands that were likely found when the battle ended,” Harry asked.

“The wands after the battle ended? What wands?” he asked, seemingly confused by the question.

“Sorry, sir, Harry means the wands of the witches and wizards who died during the battle. Do you know where they were taken when the battle ended?” Hermione asked anxiously.

His expression was unreadable as he looked at them. “Is there a reason you'd like to know this? It's not everyday someone comes asking for this type of information.”

“Yes, sir, we have a reason but if it's all the same, we'd rather not discuss it at the moment. It's personal,” Hermione answered.

“Very well, since the information isn't secret, I have no reason not to tell you,” he answered. “If I'm not mistaken, the wands have been taken to the Ministry. I was told that Amos Diggory is the wizard in charge of that. You'll need to see him about their disposition.”

Harry and Hermione looked at each other in surprise. “Amos Diggory?” Harry asked, unable to hide his shock. “Isn't he in the magical creatures department at the Ministry?”

“Ah, yes. Yes, he was. As it is, however, the Ministry is still working to fill the positions left by those lost during the battle. I'm afraid you'll find many changes within the Ministry of Magic, Mr. Potter,” Mr. Ollivander answered. “Some of them for the betterment of our kind and some of them…well, never mind…that's neither here nor there at present.” Hermione got the impression there was more he wanted to say but Harry spoke first.

“But…” Harry looked desperately at her, “…why? Amos Diggory?”

“Is there a problem Mr. Potter?” Mr. Ollivander asked curiously.

Harry snapped his head around. “What?” He said abruptly. “No…I mean…no sir, no problem. It's just…” He looked again at Hermione as though hoping she could explain it, “…nothing.”

“Can we apparate into the Ministry now that Voldemort has been defeated?” Hermione asked Mr. Ollivander in an abrupt attempt to change the course of the conversation.

“I'm afraid I don't know the answer to that question, Miss Granger. Perhaps you can get clearance through someone who works for the Ministry. I'm sure the name Harry Potter will get you some form of special treatment,” he said looking at Harry.

“I'm not looking for special treatment,” Harry responded. “Only answers.”

Mr. Ollivander looked at Hermione. “I must apologize once again Miss Granger, forgive me my manners. I read in the paper that you were in a coma. I don't recall reading that you'd awakened. Might I inquire as to how you are feeling?”

Hermione smiled through the nervous tension she still hadn't been able to shake. “Oh, yes sir. I'm doing…much better,” she said quickly. “Thank you for asking.”

“That is certainly good news. It is wonderful to see you moving about.”

“Can we keep this meeting between us, sir?” Harry asked suddenly. “There's something that we really need to do and we'd prefer to get it done before word gets out that Hermione and I are out.”

Mr. Ollivander nodded his head. “Yes, Mr. Potter, I believe that can be arranged. I'll not let any others know,” he said. “But you may want to limit your contact within the Ministry or your secret will not be safe for long,” he advised.

“Yes sir. We will, or…we'll try. Thanks for your help,” Harry said as he looked at Hermione and cast his eyes toward the door. She nodded and together they turned to leave.

“You know, Mr. Potter,” Mr. Ollivander said before they could leave, “I remember every wand I've ever sold, perhaps there is something I can do for you?”

Harry shook his head. “No, we need to see the wands, we'll just have to…” he paused as he struggled with the notion, “…to see Mr. Diggory. Thanks again,” he said and he turned to walk toward the door still holding tightly to Hermione's hand.

Hermione turned around to say goodbye when she caught a glimpse of something or someone just out of her line-of-sight. “Hmm,” she muttered curiously. She tried to take a step to the side so she could get a better look when Harry pulled her back and redirected her toward the door.

“Come on Hermione. Somehow I don't think we'll have any trouble getting into the Ministry. It's getting the information from Mr. Diggory that concerns me at the moment.”

“Safe journey then,” Mr. Ollivander called out to them as they reached the door.

“Thank you,” Hermione said quickly as Harry pulled her out the door and back toward the streets of Diagon Alley. She turned to look at him the moment the door closed. “Harry, I swear I saw someone else in there. Do you think we should go check?”

“Do you have a clue as to who it was?” he asked distractedly. It didn't take much for Harry Potter to draw attention and he was searching the streets for any sign of an unwelcome intrusion. Luckily for them school was not starting any time soon and just as it was at the Three Broomsticks, it was early enough in the morning that the crowds had not yet gathered.

“No,” she replied. “I didn't get a good look. Maybe it was nothing.”

“Yeah, let's go with that and get out of here. I really don't want to be here when people start paying attention to who's lurking about the streets,” he said quickly.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Have they gone?” The mysterious figure asked quietly as he heard the sound of the door closing.

“Yes, they're gone,” Mr. Ollivander answered as he turned to look at his guest. “Will they be all right?”

“They are well on their way to being, thanks in no small part to you.” Mr. Ollivander felt a light pat on his shoulder just before his guest apparated silently away.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“You want to apparate into the Ministry?” she asked somewhat worried about his answer.

“No,” he answered. “Do you remember that old dumpster not far from the phone booth?”

Hermione had to think about it for a minute before she answered. “I think so, yeah. You want to apparate there?”

“Yeah, we'll just go in the proper way. I don't want to find out what happens if we try to apparate right in and find out we can't.”

“Oh thank goodness,” she answered breathily. “I was worried about that. So, I'll meet you at the dumpster then. Are you ready?”

Harry nodded. “Ready.”

Upon apparating, Harry found himself nearer to the old pub than to the dumpster but he heard the soft `pop' when Hermione apparated right where she should have. She landed so close to the dumpster that she almost fell on top of it. Thankfully it was overflowing much as it was the last time he'd seen it or she may have fallen in. “Yuck!” she was muttering as she walked toward him. “Thank goodness I was a little off or I might have landed in the middle of it,” she said disgustedly. She was still checking her clothing as they walked to phone booth.

Harry was smiling at her. “You're fine Hermione,” he said as he leaned a little closer to smell her. He crinkled up his nose and said, “Well, for the most part anyway. Nothing that a scourgify spell can't fix.”

“Harry,” she cried, “do I really smell that bad?” She started trying to smell herself and stopped short when she heard his laughter. She reached out to smack him once again. “Why do you insist on doing things like that to me?” she said in exasperation.

“Because you're so cute when you get all panicked like that,” he replied. Upon seeing the look on her face he grabbed her by the waist and pulled her close. “I'll tell you what,” he said lightly, “from this point forward I'll try to quit picking on you like that. But…” he looked directly into her eyes, “once we're out of this mess, you're mine Granger.”

She smiled at him and moved in for a kiss, “You got it Potter. But just remember…” she looked pointedly at him, “you play with fire you're bound to get burned.” Harry's eyes opened wide and she immediately kissed him before he could say anything else. She pulled away from him and started laughing. Secretly she hoped he'd forget all about what he'd said because it did take her mind off the task at hand and for that she was grateful.

They walked quickly to the phone booth and Harry dialed the number for the Ministry 6-2-4-4-2 (MAGIC) and waited for the voice to come through the phone, “Welcome to the Ministry of Magic. Please state your name and business.”

“Harry Potter and Hermione Granger to see Amos Diggory. Personal business,” Harry replied.

“Thank you,” said the voice. “Visitor, please take the badge and attach it to the front of your robes.”

When the badges came through the coin return Harry reached for them quickly. “Here you go, Hermione,” he said as he handed her hers. They each pinned their badge to the front of their shirts as the voice spoke again.

“Visitor to the Ministry; you are required to submit to a search and present your wand for registration at the security desk, with is located at the far end of the Atrium.”

Harry felt the familiar drop of the phone booth and patiently waited for it to open up to the bright lights of the Ministry. “The Ministry of Magic wishes you a pleasant day.”

Harry grabbed Hermione's hand and took her past the spot where the `Fountain of Magical Brethren' had been and straight over to the security desk. The wizard behind the desk looked up slowly as if he had all day to process the new visitors. The moment he recognized Harry he jumped up and reached for his free hand. “Harry Potter, sir, it's so great to finally meet you,” the man said as pumped Harry's arm up and down enthusiastically. Harry let go of Hermione's hand so he could use his hand to stop the man.

“Thanks,” Harry said with a note of desperation. “Can you please keep it down?” he asked frantically.

Hermione reached out and touched the man's arm and startled him out of his reverie. All around them witches and wizards had begun to stare at them curiously and Harry tried hard to keep his head down. While the man was distracted by Hermione's touch Harry was finally able to wrench his hand free. “Aren't you just supposed to do a search and check our wands or something?” Harry asked irritably.

The man looked at him like he was crazy. “For you? No way,” he answered incredulously. “You can go wherever you need to go. Free access.” Then he looked more closely at Hermione and remembered that she and Harry had been holding hands when they walked up to the desk. “Hey aren't you…” he started to say. Harry quickly grabbed her hand and rushed off, not caring where they were going as long as it was away from the security desk.

“Where are we going Harry,” Hermione asked when it appeared as though they were a safe distance from the security guard.

“Anywhere,” he replied. “The last thing we need right now is speculation about our relationship and the way that guard was looking at you, I could almost picture him calling the nearest reporter.”

“Thanks,” Hermione said with a note of relief. “I noticed that too, but I wasn't sure what to do. The last time I was here we didn't exactly have time to stop anywhere so I didn't know which way to go.”

Harry looked at her and smiled. “Maybe you should have taken that wand out and done a quick memory charm on him. It's not going to be long before this hits the Daily Prophet you know,” he said. “Hopefully we'll have enough time to finish this before the reporters start hunting us down.”

“Yeah, I hope so too,” she replied. “Hey, where does Mr. Weasley work? Do you remember what floor it is? Maybe we could see him, I'm sure he could tell us where Mr. Diggory works.”

Harry nodded. “Good idea,” he said. “Let's go find the lifts. I think they were this way,” he said as he pulled her along until she finally got in step with him. “Let's just follow the crowd.”

Neither of them said another word as they made their way through the crowd and found themselves standing before the numerous lifts. “Wow!” said Hermione obviously impressed by the sheer number of them in what appeared to be a rather small amount of space.

“Come on,” Harry said softly, tugging on her arm once more. They made their way to one of the lifts and felt it descend into the depths of the Ministry. Harry got closer to her and tried hide as much of his face and his scar as possible behind her hair. “I think Mr. Weasley's on the second floor, but we'll hear what's on each floor as we go down. I should recognize it when I hear it,” he said softly in her ear.

The lift stopped at level four, “Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures, incorporating Beast, being, and Spirit Divisions, Goblin Liaison Office, and pest Advisory Bureau,” said the same voice they'd heard through phone.

It felt like forever when they finally they reached level two, “Department of Magical Law Enforcement, including the Improper Use of Magic Office, Auror Headquarters, and Wizengamot Administration Services,” said the voice again.

Hermione looked at him and when he nodded they quickly made their way out of the lift. Harry looked around trying desperately to remember which way it was to Mr. Weasley's office. “I think it's this way,” he said with a great deal of uncertainty. “He works on the other side of the floor and we have to pass Auror Headquarters on the way there.”

Hermione looked around worriedly. She'd certainly never been there and from the way Harry sounded, she wasn't entirely convinced he had even the slightest idea of where he was going.

“This is the way, Hermione,” Harry said breathing a sigh of relief. “I recognize those doors. Auror Headquarters should be just on the other side.”

He quickened his pace and pushed through the doors. He was relieved to see the cubicles set up just as they'd been when he walked through there before his hearing the summer of his fifth year. Now that Harry was a little more confident they started to pick up their pace.

“Wotcher, Harry.” Tonks' voice startled them from behind, causing them both to jump.

“Hey Tonks,” Harry said before he turned around.

“Watcha doin' here?” she asked curiously.

Harry and Hermione both turned around and Tonks' face lit up at the sight of Hermione. “Hermione, welcome back,” she said as she moved forward to give her a hug.

Without realizing it Hermione braced herself for Tonks' imminent fall into her arms. With the exception of Neville, Hermione had never met anyone quite so clumsy, and Tonks didn't disappoint as she tripped over some unknown `thing' on the floor. “Whoa,” she said as she fought not to fall.

Harry rushed forward quickly to keep her from taking Hermione down with her. “Thanks Harry,” she said as she rolled her eyes. “Some things never change, do they?” she laughed. Quickly deciding it was in her own best interest, Hermione took the couple steps forward to give Tonks a hug. “It's great to see you Hermione. How are you feeling?”

Hermione backed away. “I'm all right. Still a little tired I guess but not too bad,” she answered. “How about you?”

“Ah. I'm all right,” she said. “They'll have a hard time keeping me down for long. So what brings you here?”

“We're looking for Mr. Weasley's office,” Harry answered.

“Oh, yeah. You mean that closet next to the broom cupboard, you'd think after all this time they'd get him a better place, you know?” she began to fuss.

“Um…yeah, Tonks,” Harry said hesitantly not wanting to get into a conversation about Mr. Weasley's office.

“Don't even have a window in there. Imagine being stuck…”

“Ahem.”

“Oh right, sorry. That happens sometimes,” she said as she rolled her eyes once again. “Anyway, you just go straight down that way, through the set of doors, down another passage, turn left and walk down another corridor, and then turn right into another corridor. You can't miss it.”

Hermione shook her head as she tried to grasp the instructions. “What?” she asked once her mind gave up the task.

Tonks looked at her and laughed. “Sorry,” she said. “Go straight through the set of doors, turn left, and then turn right. You'll come to the end of the hall and his office is right next to the broom cupboard.”

“Oh,” Hermione said as the instructions finally became clear. “Straight, left, right, and then the end of the hall,” she repeated much more clearly.

“Yeah, that's what I said,” Tonks replied. “Only it took me a few more words,” she mumbled as an afterthought.

Harry and Hermione laughed with her. Harry moved closer and put his arm around her shoulders. “Thanks Tonks, we need to get going though. We still have a lot to do today,” he said just before the idea to ask her came to mind. “Wait a minute, maybe you can tell us,” he said hopefully. He looked at Hermione and saw her reluctance.

“What's that Harry?” Tonks asked curiously. “Whatcha need to know?”

Harry was still watching Hermione when he answered, “Nothing. It's nothing,” he said as he lowered his arm from her shoulders. He turned to look at her. “Never mind.”

“You sure?” she asked looking from him to Hermione and back again. “I've got time for questions Harry.”

“Yeah, I'm sure. Thanks though.” He looked to Hermione. “You ready?”

She nodded. “Thanks Tonks. By the way, can you keep this quiet for us?” she asked hesitantly.

“Sure, anytime Hermione,” she said with a questioning look on her face. “I can keep it quiet. You don't want people knowing you're here?”

Harry and Hermione both nodded. “Honestly,” Hermione sighed, “we don't want people to know we're anywhere. I know it won't stay quiet for long but the longer it does, the better off we'll be. As long as very few people are actually volunteering information, then for the most part we'll just be speculation.”

Tonks nodded. “Okay, sure. I can do that,” she promised. “Just remember though, I'm here if you need anything, anything at all, all right?”

“Yeah, we know. Thanks again, Tonks,” Harry said as he grabbed Hermione's hand. “We'll see you soon and hopefully then we can tell you a little more.”

Tonks nodded. “All right Harry, soon,” she replied. “It's good to see you both doing better,” she called out as they began to make their way down the hall.

Hermione turned around and waved before she felt Harry pulling on her once more. “I'm coming Harry,” she said as he began moving faster. “Wait up or let go,” she cried as she tried unsuccessfully to wrench her hand away from his.

It took him a minute to realize what she was doing and that he was practically dragging her along behind him. He stopped abruptly and Hermione nearly knocked him over as her momentum continued to carry her forward. “What's wrong with you?”

“I'm sorry Hermione. I didn't mean to drag you off like that,” he replied. “I was just thinking about stuff and I didn't know you weren't right next to me until you started trying to pull away.”

“What in the world were thinking about?”

He grinned slyly at her. “How great it would be to have you run into me like that?” he said smoothly. “Although, in my version of events you actually knock me down and land on top of me. Think we should try again?”

Hermione tried to keep a straight face when she spoke, “What did we just talk about, Mr. Potter?”

“All right. All right,” he conceded. “I wasn't really thinking about anything…just everything, you know? It's all sort of mixed up.” He looked at her closely and asked, “What's the real reason you didn't want me to ask Tonks about Diggory?”

Hermione shrugged. “I don't know. I just thought the fewer people who knew the better,” she replied.

“But we have to talk to Mr. Weasley what would've been the difference between him and Tonks?”

“What was the difference between Dumbledore and Ollivander?” she asked a little more irritably than she'd intended. “I just know that Ron's going to talk to his dad anyway and I just didn't want to talk to anyone else right now.”

“You're right. Sorry, I guess I need to remember that we're both in this and the decisions aren't only mine to make. Forgive me?” he asked sticking his lower lip out in a pretend pout.

“Yes, of course,” she said shaking her head and laughing at him.

“Good. We're almost there.”

“Then let's go,” she said pulling on his arm.

He looked at her and smiled. “What?” she asked innocently as she pulled harder.

“All right, I get it. I'll stop pulling you around,” he said as he finally started to walk with her.

“You do realize that the longer we stand here and talk about this the more likely it'll be that someone else will come up to us. You are the…” she hesitated and looked at him questioningly, “…who are you now? You're not the Boy-Who-Lived anymore are you? What's your new title?”

“I'm The-Man-in-Love-With-His-Best-Friend-Who's-Trying-to-Start-a-Life,” he said laughing. “How's that work for you?”

“I think it needs a little work…you have two best friends, remember? Go around saying that and people will start to wonder if you're in love with Ron.”

“Shut it Granger,” he said grinning. “Here, this is it.”

She hadn't even realized they'd come to the end of the hall. It appeared to be deserted. “Was it like this the last time you were here?” she asked as she looked around for any sign of life.

“I don't think so,” he replied as he too looked around. The door to Mr. Weasley's office was open but there was no sign that anyone had been there recently. Mr. Weasley's jacket wasn't on the back of his chair and it didn't appear as though Perkins had been there either.

“Where do you suppose they've gone?” she asked in wonder as she continued to scan the entire area from the hallway to the office. She even opened the broom cupboard and it didn't appear as though anything had been moved from there for ages. “Don't you suppose Tonks would have known if his office wasn't here anymore?” she asked; the uneasiness she'd been feeling all day had now suddenly worsened.

Harry stopped and looked at her and she could see that he was just as confused and uneasy as she was. Yes, they were early, but Mr. Weasley had always been here by this time of day when they were staying at Grimmauld Place and Harry remembered that Perkins had been there even earlier the day of his hearing. Harry shook his head, as he spoke, “I have no idea, Hermione.”

Harry slowly entered the office to look for some of the personal affects of Mr. Weasley. He remembered seeing a photograph somewhere near his in-tray and he carefully moved forward to look for it. He'd forgotten how small the office was and it was tight trying to get around everything in there. He found the picture right where he'd seen it the last time and he smiled when he saw that Percy had returned; there was a time when they weren't sure he would.

“What is it Harry?” Hermione asked worriedly. “Is everything all right?”

Harry shook his head to clear the thoughts that had suddenly taken over. “Huh? What? Did you say something?” he asked looking up at her in surprise.

“I asked you if everything was all right,” she said examining him closely.

“Oh, yeah. I was just looking at this old picture of the Weasleys. Last time I was here Percy was gone from it. He's back now.”

“Oh,” Hermione said as she nodded. “I see. Well, what do we do now? It doesn't look like anyone's been in here for a while.”

“Let's just go back and look for Tonks. Maybe she can tell us what's going on.”

“Good idea,” Hermione said as she began to back up toward door with Harry not far behind.

“What are you doing here?” A voice called out from just around the other side of the door. Hermione stopped moving and Harry bumped into her having not heard the man's question.

“What's wrong Hermione?” he asked. “I thought we were leaving.”

Her voice was shaky as she whispered, “There's someone out there Harry. He just asked what we were doing here.”

“What? I didn't hear anything. Move over and let me go first.”

Hermione flattened herself as much against the wall as she could and Harry squeezed past, smiling at her as he pressed her against the wall. Her eyes widened and he laughed. “What? It's a tight squeeze. I'm not doing it on purpose.”

“Just get out there Harry,” she said obviously getting flustered.

Harry imagined the popping sound as he finally made it past her. He turned to look at her again and smiled. “See? Tight fit. Did you hear that pop?”

Hermione rolled her eyes. “Just go,” she whispered fiercely, pointing toward the door.

Harry walked to the entrance of the door and was surprised to see the man standing just on the other side.

“About time you came out of there, where's the other one?” he asked patiently.

Harry reached for Hermione's hand and gently pulled her to stand next to him, both of them looking at the man before them.

“Oh,” Hermione said in surprise.

-->

34. The Man

The Man…

“How did you…what are you…” Harry looked at the man and then to Hermione who shrugged her shoulders and shook her head. “Why are you here?” he finally managed to ask. His hand was on his wand and he was ready for whatever may come but he was reeling from the shock of seeing Amos Diggory standing before them.

“I could ask you the same thing,” Mr. Diggory answered smugly. “In fact, I believe I already have. So tell me, what are you doing here?”

“We were looking for Mr. Weasley, have you seen him?” Harry asked uneasily. He was finding it difficult to think clearly after the shock of seeing the one man they were actually looking for.

“Why are you looking for Arthur when I was told you were looking for me?” he asked with a note of impatience. “You are looking for me, are you not?”

Harry nodded. “But how could you know that?” he asked suspiciously as he tried to remember who else knew they were looking for him.

“Um…Tonks told me,” he said a little too quickly. “I had to go to see one of the other aurors and I met her along the way. She told me you were looking for me and that you'd come this way to see Arthur first.”

Harry nodded his head slowly as if he understood but the expression on his face said something completely different.

Hermione was watching the exchange and at hearing Tonks' name she started. Did we tell Tonks we were looking for him? She wondered. She looked at Harry and could tell he was thinking the same thing.

“I don't remember telling Tonks, do you Hermione?” Harry asked her, trusting her memory far more than his own.

“No,” she replied. “I don't remember talking to anyone about Mr. Diggory since we found out he was the one we needed to talk to. Although,” she said, looking down at her badge, “oh…never mind. I was going to say that we said his name in the phone booth but the badges only say our name and `personal business', so we haven't been advertising it.”

“That's what I thought,” he said. He looked at Mr. Diggory who was suddenly looking decidedly uncomfortable. “Do you want to try that again?” he asked.

“Not really, no,” Mr. Diggory answered indifferently. “What does it matter? You need to see me and I'm here. State your business Mr. Potter, I'm a busy man.”

Harry eyed him suspiciously. “Tonks?” he asked as he examined him closely.

“No, Mr. Potter, I am not Nymphadora Tonks,” he answered exasperatedly. “Your time is running short. Is there something you need from me or should I prepare to walk away now?” His patience was beginning to run low and Harry didn't want to risk his apparating or disappearing some other way.

“There is something we need to talk to you about,” Harry said with noted reluctance.

Mr. Diggory looked at him expectantly. “Well?”

“Something's not right, Harry,” Hermione interrupted. “I know we didn't tell Tonks we were looking for him. How would he know we were here and how did he know there were two of us.”

Mr. Diggory began to laugh; it was a hollow emotionless sound that sent chills up her spine. “Miss Granger, how could I not know there were two of you there, what with all that whispering and carrying on?” he asked.

Harry looked at her and nodded. “True,” he said softly to her. He looked at Mr. Diggory. “But it doesn't explain how you knew we were here or how you knew that we were actually looking for you. It seems quite convenient that you're the one to find us when this area appears to have been abandoned.”

“I imagine you've discovered a lot of `convenient' things your throughout your life, Mr. Potter. Not all things can be explained away and this is one of them,” he said candidly. “I'm not going to give you the answer you're looking for. You either take what I say or you don't; the problem is yours, not mine.”

“That may be so,” Harry said, “but the problem now lies in whether or not we'll get the truth out of you. There's something we need to do and we need the truth in order to do it.”

“The truth is what we make it Mr. Potter, as it bends so easily with the will of man,” he replied irreverently. “If there is something you need then I will try to accommodate you. I will not however, go out of my way for you as so many other witches and wizards, your hero-worshippers, might be apt to do. I do not feel indebted to you and I most certainly do not feel as if I owe you anything. I am here simply because I was told that you were looking for me and I refuse to spend my day listening to you question my integrity. Now, if there is something that you want I suggest you tell me now or you will find yourself without my services at all.”

Harry looked at him as though he wanted nothing more than to wrap his hands around his throat. “I'm not looking for anyone to owe me anything,” he said through clenched teeth. “I've never looked for special favors or treatment. Whatever others do is their own damn business, I haven't gone around asking for anything from anyone and I've never fancied the label of hero. In fact, I wish every person who's used it in reference to me would take it and shove it straight up their arse. I don't want it and I don't need it. Yes, I have questions and we need help but it hasn't a damn thing to do with my being Harry Potter, it has everything to do with…with saving Hermione's life,” he finished just above a whisper.

Hermione placed her hand on Harry's arm and he jumped at the sudden contact. He turned to look at her and immediately he felt an overwhelming sense of calm. How can she do that just by a simple touch? He wondered briefly. He was brought quickly out of his thoughts by the sound of Hermione's voice.

She was looking at Mr. Diggory with a look of both understanding and annoyance; she was quite sure she knew why he was acting this way but she was getting very upset by the way he was treating Harry. “Why did you say that?” she asked him without reservation. “Why do you feel the need to be so hostile? You don't know what we need, you've barely said anything that's made sense to anyone other than yourself, and yet you choose to talk to Harry like that. Why?”

“Because that is my truth Miss Granger. Harry Potter was partially responsible for the misery my wife and I have suffered since the death of our son,” he was speaking to Hermione while looking at Harry, “or have you forgotten that?”

Harry stumbled slightly at his words. Damn it why does this keep coming up? He looked at Mr. Diggory with an anger he felt more toward himself then toward the man before him; it was a feeling he'd become accustomed to since Cedric's death. Today, for the first time, he felt like defending himself despite the anger. “I didn't kill your son. I didn't know that was going to happen, we were just supposed to share the victory. Why is everyone suddenly blaming me for it when I DIDN'T DO IT!” he shouted. Because you blame yourself, Hermione's voice spoke inside his head. Why shouldn't they blame you when you spend so much time carrying the guilt? Don't you know by now that it's easier for them to lay the blame on you because you take it so willingly? It helps them move forward because you are left behind holding onto all the blame. He looked at her, desperately pleading with her to stop, although logically he knew she was unaware that he could hear her voice inside his head.

“I'm not suddenly blaming you for anything, Mr. Potter. I've blamed you from the start. I must admit that I was feeling a little guilty toward you for my wrongful accusations regarding the conjuring of the Dark Mark at the Quidditch World Cup. Then, just a few months later, when you came out of the maze carrying my son, I was ready to curse you straight to hell for taking him from me. I must admit that a very small part of me was grateful that you'd had the decency to bring him back, but I was not grateful enough to spare you. It was a strong voice of reason that made me realize it would be of no comfort to my wife to curse you or to make further accusations against you. As such, I withheld from lashing out at you that night and the opportunity had not yet presented itself again…until now. I must admit, it does feel good to finally admit how I really feel about our hero, The-Boy-Who-Lived.”

“It's not my fault, it's not,” Harry said in a low voice as he shook his head. “It's not my fault!” he yelled suddenly, raising his eyes to stare at Mr. Diggory.

Hermione moved in front of him and lifted his head, forcing him to look at her. “Do you believe that Harry? Do you really believe that it's not your fault?”

Harry nodded his head and answered, “No.”

Completely ignoring Mr. Diggory Hermione persisted. “Harry you have to believe. This is never going to go away until you do.”

“It's never going to go away if he doesn't,” Mr. Diggory said disdainfully.

Hermione turned around with every intention of laying into Mr. Diggory for his thoughtlessness. Instead she surprised them both by saying, “You're right.”

“Pardon?” Mr. Diggory said, confused by the sudden change in her demeanor.

“I said you're right,” she repeated. “Harry is to blame, isn't he?”

“I highly doubt that your efforts at reverse psychology will help anything Miss Granger. Mr. Potter will either continue to feel guilty or allow himself to let it go. Personally, I find it rather heartening that he bears the guilt so willingly, seeing as how he carries such a large part of the blame.”

Hermione sneered, “You don't know what the hell you're talking about. Reverse psychology…humph. I said you were right and I meant that you were right. Don't second guess me or try to play games or waste your time telling me what you think I might be doing. Harry Potter is to blame for everything that happened to my Cedric and very soon he will pay; the payback has, in fact, already begun.”

Harry dropped his head and took a deep, staggering breath. “Shit!” he muttered to himself. “Just what I need right now.”

Hermione's eyes cut a sharp beeline for Harry and she smiled mockingly. “What's the matter Harry? Not happy to see me?”

Mr. Diggory was looking between the two of them and he felt the noticeable change in the air between them. “Would either of you care to explain what the hell is going on here?” He looked at Harry before he spoke again, “Tell me why she just called him `my' Cedric. What does Miss Granger have to do with my son?”

Harry shook his head. “I told you we needed your help,” he said dryly.

Hermione looked at Harry with narrowed eyes before she addressed Mr. Diggory. “I can hear you, you know? If there's something you want to know about me just ask me. For the record, he is `my' Cedric and Harry here took him away from me,” she said with a contemptuous look in Harry's direction.

Mr. Diggory narrowed his eyes and looked from one to the other before his eyes finally settled on Hermione. “Are you telling me that he killed my son in some sort of jealous rage?” he asked, barely able to control the anger that was welling up inside him.

Hermione looked at Harry then back again to Mr. Diggory with a half-smile on her face. “Now that you mention it…” she said deviously as her eyes cut upward to meet Mr. Diggory's.

Mr. Diggory's eyes were raging and he was having a hard time fighting for control of his anger so he took a couple of deep breaths before he spoke to her, “My son never mentioned you, Miss Granger, how can you stand before me and call him your Cedric when not once did he mention your name? What kind of game are you playing?”

Harry looked sharply at Hermione before she could say anything. “Hermione didn't have anything to do with Cedric, Mr. Diggory,” he said as calmly as his rapidly beating heart would allow.

“I don't understand she just…”

“She didn't just anything,” he interrupted. “Like I said, Hermione didn't have anything to do with Cedric…Cho did.”

“WHAT?” Exploded Mr. Diggory. “What the hell is going on? How dare you bring up Cedric's girlfriend at a time like this!” he bellowed. Suddenly, like someone had flipped a switch on his emotions, his expression changed from one of anger to one of sorrow as he remembered Cedric's talks of Cho. “Now her, her I know about…” he said softly, “…for such a young man he had a great deal of love for her. Not only have I lost my son, but the woman he loved as well. She was a casualty of this war you know?”

Harry nodded. “I know,” he said almost inaudibly. He looked at Hermione and the sight of her nearly broke him.

She had begun to cry uncontrollably at Amos Diggory's words. Hearing him talk of Cedric, the man Cho had long ago pledged her heart to, and his love for her was nearly unbearable. “He loved me. Did you hear that Harry? I told you he loved me and you…you took it all away,” she yelled as the pain in her heart deepened. Harry tried to pull her close, to offer her comfort, but she wouldn't allow his touch. “Leave me alone,” she cried out piteously. “Just…leave me alone.”

Amos Diggory watched as her legs weakened and she dropped helplessly to the floor, convulsing with the pain that wracked her body. He listened as the tortured sounds of her cries echoed throughout the corridor and in that moment there was no other recourse; he conceded. He looked at Harry with haunted eyes. “Tell me what this has to do with Miss Granger.”

Harry nodded his head, believing now that the reasons Amos Diggory found them were irrelevant, the fact that he blamed Harry for Cedric's death was now even more irrelevant…all that mattered was Hermione. He was ready to lay it all out on the line for her and all he could do was hope beyond hope that Amos Diggory was an honest, forgiving, and understanding man…because without him, they would have to go back to the beginning and he would surely lose his Hermione.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A/N: I've had a lot of questions about how much longer this is going to be. I've been trying to keep that information tight to my chest because there are different scenarios for the way this story could end. There is always the chance that they won't survive…or Hermione may not, anyway. There is the possibility that they'll make it through and find their happily-ever-after…that leaves a lot of alternatives in the middle because those are at totally opposite ends of the spectrum. I just can't bring myself to give too much away about the ending which means I can't tell you how much longer it will be.

I put the following into a review so I'm going to put it here…if I say too much to one person, then I prefer to say it to everyone…

REVIEW of last Chapter: Huh? On the one hand, they seem to be working towards their goal, on the other, the whole ministry bit was just wierd. Can't wait to see what is next.

Author Feedback: Weird? Is it weird because you don't know why they're there or weird in the way that people are acting, or what?

The real reason they're there is coming...it's more than just seeing Diggory about wands...

This is their first outing since the battle ended and people are bound to want to talk with them, etc...and they are bound to meet people along the way. They are very aware of the fact that once word gets out that they are there, all kinds of people will be wanting to thank him, congratulate him, etc...they are trying to avoid that. They haven't yet realized that they 'really' should have been 'discovered' already...they haven't questioned it.........maybe they should.

They've been to the Three Broomsticks, Diagon Alley, Ollivanders, and the Ministry...places crawling with people and yet very few seem to know they're there. There should be a reporter or something trailing them by now. Remember, they haven't given their story either! Someone's going to want it so if things were truly 'right' with the world, they'd be hounded already.

Hopefully it'll all make sense very soon.

Thanks once again for reviewing.

I hope you all enjoyed this chapter……………………on to the next!

-->

35. A Time to Heal...

A Time to Heal….

“You may want to sit down for this,” Harry suggested.

“No thanks, I'll stand,” he said, reluctant to give Harry any more of himself or his time then he had to.

“Suit yourself,” Harry said as he found a spot on the floor as close to Hermione as he felt she would allow. The sounds of her cries no longer echoed throughout the corridor; the occasional shudder of her body was now the only indication that she hadn't quite let go of the pain.

“Well,” Harry began, “it all started the night Cedric died…” He looked up at Mr. Diggory expectantly and the man hesitated only briefly before deciding to join Harry on the floor.

Harry smiled knowingly; that was a good first step toward achieving his goal. As Mr. Diggory struggled to make himself as comfortable as possible on the floor, Harry proceeded to tell him about how emotionally upset Cho had been since the night Cedric was killed. He told him about the plan she had been developing to take away from him the one person he loved most in the world. That she was so focused on his being in love with Hermione that she had tried for years to get him to realize it just so she could take it away; just so he could feel the same loss she'd felt. He even told him about the time he and Cho had spent together and how it had all been a set up.

“So you're telling me that Cho Chang, Cedric's girlfriend, had been devising a plan to take revenge on you for his death?” Mr. Diggory asked in complete bewilderment.

“Yes,” Harry replied, “unfortunately that's exactly what I'm telling you. I'd find it hard to believe myself if I didn't have actual proof.”

“Proof? What proof? You didn't mention actual proof.” He said, intrigued.

“Professor Dumbledore gave me a journal that was found with Cho's body the night she was killed. There was a witness there that night that saw her aim the curse at Hermione. When she tried to retreat two people tried to stop her. They both cast a spell at her at the same time and apparently it was the combination of their spells that killed her. Shortly after that those two were killed.”

“Who were these two and why, after they killed Cho, were they, in turn, killed? Who killed them?” He asked, seemingly more intrigued then before. The story had been quite unbelievable and he was now at the point where he needed to hear more.

“Draco Malfoy and Millicent Bullstrode,” Harry said observing him closely for a reaction. He wasn't sure what he expected to see but at the mention of the name Malfoy he wasn't surprised to find Mr. Diggory's eyes opened to twice their normal size.

“Malfoy?” He asked incredulously. “Lucius Malfoy's son? Are you sure about that? Why would he care if Cho attacked Miss Granger? No Malfoy has ever cared about our side or the well-being of a mu…muggle-born.”

“We don't really know why they were there or what their true intentions were,” Harry replied. “Although, Professor Dumbledore and I both agree that them killing Cho was an accident. We both think they'd only meant to restrain her so they could turn her in. As for why they were killed, I suppose that should be obvious now, shouldn't it?”

Mr. Diggory nodded. “Betrayal.”

“That about sums it up,” Harry said, feeling disgusted. “People like the Malfoy's aren't supposed to defy their families for any reason. The punishment, in this case anyway, was death. The witness I mentioned sent an anonymous letter to Dumbledore, he said he didn't recognize the two men who killed them but they appeared to have come from among the Death Eaters.”

Harry had done a pretty good job thus far of keeping his feelings in check but talking about it so casually was beginning to take its toll on him.

Mr. Diggory nodded, his face a reflection of dislike as he thought about the Malfoys and other families like them. Not wanting to discuss them any further he looked at Hermione and said, “So tell me now about Miss Granger. You told me about Cho but I still don't understand the connection.”

“Well, I can't say I completely understand it either but it has something to do with the unforgivable curse that Cho used. You know there has to be a certain level of emotion behind an unforgivable curse, you have to really mean it or it won't work properly,” he said, pausing to look at Mr. Diggory who was nodding his head. “When Cho cast the spell she was full of emotion but it wasn't the kind that she needed in order to kill Hermione. Instead of anger and hate she cast it with anger and jealousy. Somehow it caused Cho's emotions…those particular emotions…to transfer to Hermione.”

“Unbelievable,” Mr. Diggory said softly. “I've never heard of such a thing.”

“I'm not sure that many have,” Harry replied.

“Go on,” Mr. Diggory encouraged anxiously, “I know there must be more.”

Harry nodded. “When something happens that would make Cho particularly angry or jealous Hermione can feel it. The more time that's gone by since she woke from her coma, the stronger the feelings have gotten. In the beginning she was able to fight against it even though none of us really understood what was happening. Now that more time has passed, Cho's emotions have grown stronger somehow.” He looked at Hermione and discovered that just like the other times, she had fallen asleep. He rubbed her arm gently and then combed her hair back from her face. He looked up to find Mr. Diggory watching him with a sad, somewhat distant expression. “Like now,” Harry said softly, driving his point home, “when you first noticed the change in Hermione it was Cho's anger at me that made her react that way. After she heard what you said about Cedric's love for her, other emotions like hurting, sadness, heartache…the ones that make us human, that make up who we are ... the ones that should belong to Hermione, were stolen from her to soothe Cho's grief.”

“So you're telling me that really wasn't reverse psychology? That was a part of Cho?” Mr. Diggory asked in an unmistakably disbelieving voice.

“Yes,” Harry replied. “Hermione is not a woman who feels a lot of hate, anger, resentment, or jealousy as a normal thing. She has a lot of love and forgiveness and patience but the longer she remains locked in this hell with Cho, the more of herself she loses and I can't let that happen,” he looked pointedly at Mr. Diggory and asked, “can you?”

“Me?” Mr. Diggory said, shocked. “What do I have to do with this?

“That's why we were looking for you. There is something that we think might work but we need your help,” Harry answered; he was starting to get anxious.

“My help? What can I do?”

“We need to know what happens with the wands found with the bodies of those who were killed during the battle.”

“Whatever for? What good will that information do you?” Mr. Diggory asked.

“The only way we know to save Hermione is to set Cho free.” Harry replied. “Do you think it'll work? You're the one who did the Prior Incantato spell the first time I'd ever seen it. We want to try it to see if we can set her free.”

“All of the wands were brought here, Mr. Potter, but as far as I know that's already been done,” he said.

“WHAT?” Harry yelled, jumping to his feet.

“I'm sorry, Mr. Potter,” he said truthfully, “I had no idea.”

“What do you mean it's already been done? What happens to the wands?” Harry asked in near hysterics.

“We have a few witches and wizards in our department that were sent to the battle site. It was their job to identify the deceased and to place the wand into a labeled container and return it to the Ministry. It has always been the practice of the Ministry to clear, or clean, the wands of deceased wizards whenever possible. You can learn a lot from a wand, Mr. Potter. Oftentimes we are able to identify what the wizard was doing at the time of death, or we may be able to ascertain whether or not illegal magic had been performed, and numerous other things along those lines. The wands from the battle were labeled with the name of the wizard and where the wand was found. From there, they were brought back here and to the best of my knowledge, they have all been cleaned already.” He looked at Harry as though he wished he could take it all back.

“You say `to the best of your knowledge' they were all cleaned,” Harry said hopefully, “does that mean there's a chance that the three we need weren't?”

“It's highly unlikely, Mr. Potter, but yes, I suppose there could be a very slight chance. But I don't like to get your hopes up,” he said.

“Why not?” Harry asked sounding somewhat defeated. “You've basically said already that you hate me and that you blame me for Cedric's death. What difference does it make at this point if you get my hopes up?”

“I must apologize, Mr. Potter. At the time of Cedric's death no one wanted to believe that He-Who…Vol…” he took a deep breath and cleared his throat unnecessarily, “…Voldemort was back. It was so much easier to lay the blame on you without having to believe that he'd returned. Through the years I've been unable to let go of that anger, do you realize that anger can fester if you don't find a way to release it?” he said off-handedly.

Harry looked at Hermione now lying peacefully where she'd fallen. “Boy do I ever,” he said softly.

“Anyway, as I was saying, this is probably long overdue, but I realize, after talking with you now, that you really aren't to blame. For years I've needed to blame someone because its helped, just a little, to relieve some of the pain,” he said. He looked directly at Harry. “Cedric had a great deal of respect for you, you know? He talked about you often and he was actually excited when your name was pulled out of the Goblet of Fire. He would never admit it to anyone else of course, but being in a competition with you outside of Quidditch meant a great deal to him. He was determined to prove that he, too, could be great. He would have beaten you, of that I'm certain.”

“He did,” Harry replied. “He did beat me.”

Mr. Diggory smiled and nodded his head slowly. His eyes had moistened with unshed tears as he remembered how proud he'd been of his son and how great a man he would've become, had he been given the opportunity. “Thanks,” he softly.

Harry nodded. Maybe he's not so bad after all, he thought.

“So,” Mr. Diggory began, “now we need to figure out what to do about Miss Granger.”

“We?” Harry said hopefully.

Mr. Diggory nodded. “Yes, Harry, we. I think you've suffered enough as a result of that night and if there's anything I can do to help, all you have to do is ask.”

“Thank you, sir,” Harry said, relieved. He suddenly felt as though a great burden had been lifted from his shoulders and he knew he was well on his way to healing Hermione and forgiving himself for Cedric's death.

“Forgiveness is a wonderful thing, Harry,” Mr. Diggory said suddenly. “I feel lighter somehow. Thank you,” he said. Harry could tell by the look in his eyes that he'd meant it…he was no longer guilty in the eyes of Cedric's father.

Harry had no words.

“You know Harry, I'm new to this position at the Ministry. It's very possible that I could be wrong about the process in which the wands are cleared,” he said. “Well…maybe not the process, but the time-frame. Maybe they haven't cleared all of the wands yet. There may still be a few out there.”

“May I ask you something, sir?” Harry asked, eyeing him curiously.

“Yes, anything,” Mr. Diggory replied.

“How did you get this position? Haven't you been in the magical creatures department until now?”

“That's a good question, Harry, I really wish I had a good answer,” he replied. “Yes, I have been in the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures for years. The only thing I can say with any certainty is that however I was transferred, the request must have been made by someone with a lot of clout because under ordinary circumstances there's no way it would have happened, especially now with the end of the war. Regulation and control of magical creatures has always been a full-time job and there aren't nearly enough of us in the field as it is. You know, what's most strange is that I didn't even request the transfer, I just got the notice and had no real choice in the matter.”

“Dumbledore.” Harry said. He looked down at Mr. Diggory. “Do you think it could have been Dumbledore?”

“Anything's possible at this point,” he replied.

“How do you know who the wands really belong to? I mean, just because a wand is found near a body doesn't always mean the wand belonged to that person, does it? Aren't there times when there's more than one body near a wand?”

“For times like those we generally ask Ollivander,” he replied. “We've actually had to utilize his services quite often since the end of the war. He has an incredible gift for wands. If he sold it, he knows who bought it. He has been quite helpful to the Ministry since the end of the war.”

“Mr. Ollivander…of course,” Harry said to himself. He looked down at Mr. Diggory once again. “One more question?”

“Okay.”

“How did you really know to find us here?” he asked.

“Another good question and one more I can't give you a straight answer to,” he replied.

“Why not?”

“Because I'm not sure I know the answer myself…”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A/N: My chapters are short because when I get to a spot like this I have to stop. Also, the updates would be much slower in coming because I would have to learn to put aside my mental block when I hit a point like this one at the end of a chapter. Hopefully I'll have another chapter posted soon with a lot more info and some action in it. The action is coming…this is all build-up.

I had to make a slight change to Chapter 33 because Amos Diggory does not work in transportation as is reported on one of the more popular HP sites. He works for the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures.

I forgot to mention this earlier and while it may be too late now, I'll mention it anyway. I loaned out my copy of GoF about 3 months ago and I haven't gotten it back yet…this means that all events in this story that relate to GoF are pretty much done from memory and the occasional glance at the book my daughter checked out of the library (which she takes back to school with her everyday). My point is, if there are any blatant errors between the book and what I've written please don't hesitate to let me know. I'm trying very hard to stick close to what JKR has written because I want the story to seem as though it actually could happen…no matter how far-fetched it may be.

Also, don't read too much into the A/N on my last chapter.

-->

36. Something Strange...

Something Strange…

Harry sank back down to the floor. “You know, somehow that doesn't surprise me,” he said. “There have been a lot of strange things happening since Hermione and I left Hogwarts this morning.”

“A lot of strange things seem to be happening everywhere Harry,” Mr. Diggory replied. “It's almost like something even bigger than the war is coming to a head and everything is suddenly starting to move toward it.”

“What's going on Harry?” Hermione mumbled from beside him. He hadn't realized she'd awakened. “Where are we?” she asked as she sat up wiping the sleep from her eyes.

Harry reached out to help steady her and comb the hair back from around her face. “Hey there sleepyhead,” he said softly. “We're still at the Ministry, I've been talki…”

Hermione turned around and saw that Mr. Diggory was still there. “You!” she said gruffly. “How dare you talk to Harry like that! Harry would never…”

“Hermione stop,” Harry said gently. “It's okay. You've been asleep for a while and Mr. Diggory and I have been talking, everything's all right. He knows I wasn't responsible for Cedric's death.”

Hermione eyed him suspiciously. The last thing she could remember was him saying that Harry's pain would never go away whether or not he relinquished the guilt; she'd been infuriated. “How do you know that?” she asked him. She turned to look questioningly at Mr. Diggory. “How are you suddenly so sure when it wasn't long ago you were ready to hex him for what you thought he'd done?”

“I told him everything,” Harry said. “He knows the whole story.”

Hermione looked at Harry as though she couldn't believe he would fall for such an act so easily. “Harry, the proof is at Hogwarts. All he has is your word and suddenly that's good enough for him?” she turned to look at Mr. Diggory again. “Why?”

“I saw what happened to you Miss Granger and it was most convincing, let me tell you,” he said. “In talking with Harry I understand now that he doesn't truly possess the kind of anger and hatred necessary to have killed my son. I was in denial for so long about Voldemort's return that by the time I realized it to be fact the anger I felt for him had been all-consuming and I had no point of release until earlier, when I found you here.”

“So you're saying you don't need further proof?” she questioned.

“No, actually,” he replied turning to look at Harry, “I'd like to see that journal and I was hoping that at some point you might let me have it. I am quite intrigued by what Miss Chang has to say about her relationship with my son.”

“I think that's something that Hermione and I will have to discuss when she's feeling better,” Harry said pointedly, trying to avoid any further discussion of the journal and another episode with Hermione.

“I still find it rather hard to believe that you could change your mind so easily,” she said to Mr. Diggory, “but if Harry trusts you then there's no reason why I shouldn't.”

“Thank you, Miss Granger,” he replied.

Hermione turned back to Harry. “You told him everything?” she asked. “You even told him what we have to do?”

Harry nodded but kept his eyes averted from her penetrating stare.

“What is it Harry?” she asked knowingly. “Why won't you look at me? Tell me what you know.” She looked again at Mr. Diggory when Harry remained quiet.

“Harry asked me about the wands and I told him that to the best of my knowledge they've already been cleared. It is the practice of the Ministry to clear the wands that come into our possession when a witch or wizard dies. The wands from the battle were collected, labeled, and cleared rather quickly considering the sheer volume of them.”

Hermione looked from Mr. Diggory to Harry and back again a couple of times before she finally found her voice, “So that's it?” she asked. “You're telling me it's over? Are you sure they cleared all of the wands? Isn't it possible that the ones we need haven't been cleared yet?” The panic was slowly beginning to rise within her and she desperately needed answers.

“I was telling Harry that there might be a slight chance that some of the wands weren't cleared but I have no guarantee of that. As I said, to the best of my knowledge they have all been done already.” Mr. Diggory said flatly in an effort to keep her from getting overly excited when the chances were slim to none.

“Then why are we still here?” she asked impatiently, rising to her feet. “Take us to wherever the wands are.” Her legs were wobbly and she nearly fell over when Harry reached for her. He pulled her gently back down and her hands automatically went to cover her head.

“Slow down, Hermione,” he said gently. “We haven't gone yet because you were sleeping and it's quite obvious you're not ready to go yet. Just give it a minute, okay? I want to go too, but just hang in there a little longer. Are you dizzy?”

Hermione's hands were still covering her head as she slowly nodded. “Light-headed,” she whispered.

Harry shot Mr. Diggory a furtive look as he began to rub Hermione's back. He cleared his throat so Hermione wouldn't know how upset he really was. “I have more questions,” he said to Mr. Diggory.

“My time is yours for the moment so ask away,” he replied.

“Ollivander. What's going on with him?” Harry asked. “We went to his shop first and he said that he'd been told it was you handling the disposition of the wands, but you told me that you've worked quite a lot with him since the end of the war. I wonder if you know what he's hiding?”

“Mr. Ollivander is a unique character, Harry. Very mysterious,” he said. “I wouldn't be surprised if he thought he was helping you more by giving you as little information as possible. It's hard to judge his responses to just about anything. I wouldn't waste too much time worrying about it though,” his eyes shot over to Hermione, “you have much bigger problems than that to concern yourself with.”

Hermione lifted her head to look at Mr. Diggory. “So, in all this male bonding have you told Harry the truth about why you're here? How did you really know to look for us here?”

“We talked about it, yes, but as I told Harry, I don't have a valid answer for that question,” he replied.

“Why not?” Hermione asked disbelievingly. “There must be something that brought you here.”

Mr. Diggory took a deep breath. “Well, all right, I'll tell you,” he said. “I was in my office when I heard some kind of voice or something telling me that Harry Potter was looking for me and that he could be found in the deserted hall by Arthur Weasley's office. I tried to ignore it but it wouldn't go away so I decided to come here to find out what was going on.”

“A voice sent you here?” Harry and Hermione said together.

“Sounds crazy, doesn't it?” he replied.

“So that's why you told us that Tonks sent you here?” Hermione asked. “You didn't want to tell us the truth?”

Mr. Diggory nodded.

“But what made you choose Tonks of all people?” she asked. “We've only spoken to two people since we've been here and she just happens to be one of them.”

When I was walking through Auror Headquarters I saw her. I guess I just figured that if she saw you, there was no way she'd let you go on without stopping you.” He looked at Harry. “You know how Tonks is,” he said.

Harry nodded. “Yes, I do know that,” he replied with a smile.

“Anyway, I took a chance. The last thing I wanted to do was tell anyone that a voice in my head told me to come,” he exclaimed.

Hermione nodded. “I can understand that,” she said. She looked at Harry as she thought about their second year and the basilisk. She remembered the discussion they'd had with Ron when he told Harry that then even in the wizarding world hearing voices wasn't a good sign; she'd agreed then and it helped her to understood now.

“How are you feeling, Miss Granger?” Mr. Diggory asked.

“Better, I think,” she replied. “Harry, can you give me a hand,” she asked, preparing to stand up again.

Harry jumped to his feet. “Of course,” he said quickly. He reached for her hands and slowly she stood up. Her legs were still a little wobbly but the lightheadedness had gone. Harry grabbed onto her arms, steadying her.

“What happened, anyway?” she asked. She'd been so caught up in what was happening between Harry and Mr. Diggory that she hadn't taken the time to ask about herself.

“Cho,” Harry said reluctantly. “We'll talk about it later,” he said quickly when he saw the look of concern on her face.

“I didn't hurt you, did I?” she asked as tears began to form in her eyes.

“No,” he said adamantly, “no, you didn't. Everything's fine. Just don't worry about it, okay?”

Hermione took a couple of deep breaths and nodded. “Okay.”

Harry exchanged glances with Mr. Diggory. “Please,” he mouthed silently to him.

Mr. Diggory shrugged in shoulders in a helpless gesture before he nodded his head to say `let's go'.

“Are you ready, Hermione?” Harry asked.

“Do you really have to ask?”

Harry laughed. “All right then, let's go,” he said. He looked to Mr. Diggory. “Lead the way.”

“All right. Come on,” he replied.

Harry was still holding on to Hermione's arms and he could see that while most of her composure had returned, she was still a little shaky. “Here,” he said as he slid his arm around her waist and moved hers over his shoulders, “just lean on me if you need you. Or even if you don't,” he added softly with a teasing smirk.

Slowly they began to move forward toward their only hope…

Harry could never remember wishing so violently for someone to be wrong. Please let him be wrong about the wands…please let him be wrong…please let him be wrong…the words followed Harry all the way from the deserted hallway outside Arthur Weasley's office, into the lift, and down to level nine, where they entered into the darkened hallways of the Department of Mysteries.

“What are we doing down here?” he asked Mr. Diggory quickly. He hadn't been down there since Sirius died two years ago; it was where Hermione had been struck by Dolohov's curse … and he'd been so scared then that he'd lost her. He hadn't been expecting to come back.

“This is where we keep the wands,” he answered. “There's a room down here specifically designed for clearing them.”

Harry's breathing had become shallow and Hermione realized that at some unknown point, he had begun to lean on her for support. “Harry are you all right?” she asked, her voice trembling.

Harry nodded his head a little too fast for Hermione to believe he actually meant it as a yes. “I know where we are Harry. I recognize it,” she said softly. She pulled him to an abrupt halt and moved to stand in front of him. “You can't keep doing this to yourself Harry. I can't keep telling you you're not to blame if you're not even willing to listen. I will, of course, but please Harry, don't make me,” she pleaded.

“I'm trying Hermione,” he said in a voice so quiet she'd barely heard him. He pulled her into a tight embrace and whispered again, “I'm trying.”

She pulled away from him and searched his eyes for the truth. “If that's all I can get for now Harry, then I'll take it. But someday I'm going to want more. Someday you're going to have to stop trying and actually do it. I love you.”

“I love you, too, Hermione,” he said softly, “thanks.”

She smiled tenderly at him then returned to his side so they could resume following Mr. Diggory.

Mr. Diggory heard the silence as their footsteps ceased their pounding against cold, hard floor. He turned to find them talking quietly. It looked to him as though the conversation was quite intense so he moved to the side and waited semi-patiently for them to finish.

“Sorry,” Hermione said when they finally caught up with him.

“That's all right,” he replied.

He took them through the door and into the familiar circular room where everything was black. He strode purposefully to a door to the left of them and pushed it open.

It was one of the doors that Harry hadn't had tried the night they'd come to rescue Sirius. As they walked inside the first thing they noticed was the ceiling; it looked as if it opened up into the night sky on a starless night. A light surrounded the room at the lowest point of the ceiling and as it climbed the walls it began to fade until there was no light left, pitching the endless ceiling into complete darkness. It looked like a place meant for casting spells or … clearing wands.

They didn't have much time to look around as a young wizard Harry had never seen before approached them. “Afternoon, Amos,” he said in greeting. “What brings you down here to this part of the world? We don't see you down here too often anymore.”

“Afternoon, Derrick, we have a couple of questions for you,” he replied. “First, I'd like you to meet Harry Potter and Hermione Granger,” he said stepping aside.

“Harry Potter?” Derrick said, excitedly. “The Harry Potter?” He moved forward and held out his hand for Harry to shake. Reluctantly Harry took it in his, fearing a repeat of the incident with the security guard. Thankfully the man shook his hand and dropped it in a fairly reasonable amount of time. What Harry failed to notice, in his moment of relief, was that the man had now turned his attention to Hermione.

“Miss…Granger is it?” he asked, tilting his head, his eyes never leaving hers.

Hermione blushed slightly at the attention. “Yes,” she replied, “Hermione Granger. It's nice to meet you Derrick.” He reached his hand out as if to shake hers but instead of the hearty handshake he'd given Harry he merely squeezed her fingers. She pulled her hand back quickly and Harry grabbed it and interlaced his fingers with hers as he shot Derrick a deadly glare.

Derrick shook his head and backed away quickly, reluctantly looking away from her. “So,” he said, “how can we be of service today?” he asked Mr. Diggory with fake exuberance.

“We need to know about the disposition of three wands, Draco Malfoy, Millicent Bullstrode, and Cho Chang. Can you tell us if they've been cleared yet or not?”

Derrick walked away. A large black wall had been erected between where they stood and where Harry thought the wands must be kept.

“What's back there?” he asked Mr. Diggory quietly.

“That's where we store the wands and all of our paperwork. I usually work out of my office, so I prefer not to intrude any more than necessary when I come this way or I'd do this myself,” he replied.

Several minutes later, much longer than Harry necessary, Derrick returned with a few small pieces of parchment. “It says here that they've been cleared but…” he hesitated. “Hmm…”he said quietly as he looked at each parchment over and over again, “that's strange.”

Harry couldn't stand it any longer, he was sure the guy was playing games with them because of the look he'd given him for making eyes at Hermione. “Can. You. Please. Tell. Us. What's. Going. On?” he said, enunciating each word as clearly and precisely as he could.

Derrick ignored him for another minute as he puzzled over what he saw on the parchment. “Derrick please,” Mr. Diggory said as he too began to lose patience.

“Sorry, sir,” he replied, “but it looks like something strange is going on. Look at this,” he said moved to Mr. Diggory's side to show him the parchment.

-->

37. The Gathering of the Wands

The Gathering of the Wands

“You're right, that is strange, have you known this to happen before?” Mr. Diggory asked.

“No, sir, not since I've been here,” Derrick replied. “Of course, I haven't been here very long, so I suppose at some point in the past it may have happened.”

“Mr. Diggory, can you please tell us what's going on?” Hermione asked. “The suspense is killing us, what's with all the drama?”

Derrick looked at her and smiled. “Sorry, Miss Granger,” he said with a flirtatious grin, “it's just I've found something a bit peculiar. I'm not trying to keep you in suspense.”

“Well,” said Harry gruffly, moving his arm around Hermione's waist, “can you tell us what it is or are you going to stand there all day flirting with my girlfriend?”

Hermione turned around abruptly to face him. “Harry!” she exclaimed in a harsh whisper. “I can't believe you just said that. He's not doing anything wrong, let's just find out what we need to know and get out of here, okay?”

“Believe what you want to believe Hermione, but the guys flirting and I'm tired of it already. Do you see a reason why we can't just have the answer? It's not like they're doing anything about this strange problem. They're just looking at the damn papers.”

“Harry just relax, we'll find out in a minute, it won't do any of us any good to get worked up about it,” she said. She turned around to look at Mr. Diggory and Derrick and saw that Derrick's eyes kept flashing in their direction. When she caught his eye he smiled. She turned quickly back to Harry, “Okay, maybe he is flirting a little, but we only have to be here for a short time and then we'll never have to see him again. Just relax until then, all right?” She leaned closer to whisper in his ear, “Besides, you know you're the only one for me.”

Harry smiled. “All right, but I'm not going to pretend it's okay,” he warned.

Hermione rolled her eyes. “I really wouldn't expect you too, Harry,” she said exasperatedly. Men, she thought.

She turned around to face Mr. Diggory and Derrick and was surprised to find that they were watching them.

“Are you ready, Miss Granger?” Mr. Diggory asked.

“Yes, sorry,” she replied, blushing slightly.

“It would appear as though an attempt was made to clear the wands, however…”

“Wait a minute,” Harry interrupted, “an attempt was made? What do you mean by an attempt? Does that mean they weren't cleared?”

“If you'll give me a minute, Harry, I will explain it to you,” Mr. Diggory replied.

“Yes, sir. Sorry,” Harry said quickly.

“Now, as I was saying, an attempt was made to clear the wands but…” he paused to look at them, “and this is where it gets strange…” he warned, “nothing came from them. It was as though the wands had never been used.”

“But they were used,” Hermione said as a wave of panic washed over her. “They were used just a few weeks ago…at the battle. There has to be something wrong. Something's not right. How many times did they try?”

“According to the records here each wand was tried five times, when they didn't produce any spells they were placed back in their containers and put away,” Derrick replied.

“So where are they now?” Harry asked.

“They're here. Back behind the wall,” he answered, gesturing at the black wall behind them.

“Can we see them?” Harry asked.

Derrick looked at Mr. Diggory who nodded.

“All right. Let me find `em I'll be back shortly,” he said, looking directly at Hermione.

“I can't wait until we can get out of here,” she whispered fiercely, her eyes following the path Derrick had taken behind the wall. “I don't like the way he keeps looking at me.”

Harry laughed.

“What's so funny?” she asked, mildly annoyed that he was laughing at her.

“It's just that…” he said through his laughter, “you're expression…I don't know…it was just funny. Not too mention,” he said as his laughter began to subside, “the fact that I told you so.”

Hermione tilted her head and smirked at him.

“So what do you think it means, Mr. Diggory?” Hermione asked, trying to divert Harry's attention away from the fact that he was right.

He looked at her and shook his head. “I don't know, Miss Granger. It is quite unusual. Like Derrick, I haven't been in the department long, but it's not anything I've heard of. I can't imagine why a wand wouldn't reproduce its last spells. It's very strange. Quite intriguing, if you ask me.”

Harry and Hermione nodded together and turned their attention back to the wall to watch for Derrick. It was several minutes before he reappeared and Harry was standing there with a nagging feeling in the pit of his stomach. Something, a memory maybe … something, was yearning to be released and he couldn't quite wrap his mind around what it could possibly be.

“Here they are,” Derrick said as he rounded the corner. “Sorry it took so long, they weren't stored where the others were. Someone put them in a bin labeled `unexplainable'. I didn't even know that bin existed,” he added off-handedly.

Harry and Hermione both reached out for them. They were stored in a long, clear cylinder with a label reading the name of the wizard and where the wand was located.

Hermione held Draco's…

DRACO MALFOY

CLEARING, NE SIDE

FINAL BATTLEFIELD

She read the label and looked over at the two wands Harry held…MILLICENT BULLSTRODE and CHO CHANG. She looked at Harry and saw that tears had formed in his eyes and she began to cry. She didn't cry loudly, there were no wails or loud sobs; she wept softly for them, slow, silent tears full of despair…and yet, there was also hope. If people such as Draco Malfoy and Millicent Bullstrode…bullies, mean and spiteful kids who'd grown up in the evil shadow of their parents, could change and make the ultimate sacrifice for the side of good, then there was still hope for the wizarding world, the thought of that made her smile. She took Millicent's wand from Harry and held it in her hand with Draco's. She brought the tip of the wands up to rest against her forehead and whispered, “Thank you.”

Harry's tears didn't come until he heard her whisper. Draco and Millicent had done so much more for her and his heart ached, knowing that she'd never get the opportunity to thank them like she wanted to.

Harry's attention was taken from Hermione when he caught part of the conversation between Mr. Diggory and Derrick. “…two more in the bin. They were found in the area where um…you know…where the um…people disappeared, not far from where those three were found. No one knows who they belonged to. Apparently Mr. Ollivander hadn't sold the wands. Seeing as how his followers vanished with him, there were no bodies found with the wands.”

Harry smiled inwardly at the thought that Derrick was still too afraid to call Voldemort by his name.

“So you're telling me we have five wands that we can't officially clear?” Mr. Diggory asked. “Why was I not made aware of this before? Seeing as how it's a bit unusual, don't you think I should've been told, Mr. Whimple?”

Harry sniggered, Whimple? That's perfect!

He straightened up quickly when he saw Mr. Diggory and Derrick looking at him. He looked at Hermione, her head was down but he could see the smile she was trying so hard to hide and he couldn't help but smile too.

“Well?” Mr. Diggory asked, returning his attention back to a now red-faced Derrick who was glancing back and forth between Harry and Hermione.

He righted himself to face Mr. Diggory. “Yes…yes, sir,” he stammered. “But…”

“Not now, Mr. Whimple. Your excuses can wait. I want a report on my desk explaining to me who handled the wands, created the reports, and,” he looked pointedly at him, “I want to know who created that damn bin that made them so difficult to find.”

“Yes, sir,” Derrick said quickly. “What do you want to do about the other two wands?”

“Bring them to us,” Harry said without thinking. “If…you know…that's all right with Mr. Diggory.”

Mr. Diggory nodded. “Yes, Derrick, bring them here to Mr. Potter,” he said.

“Very well,” Derrick muttered before he turned to retrieve the wands.

When he got around the corner Mr. Diggory began to chuckle.

Harry and Hermione looked at him as though he'd gone crazy. “Are you all right, sir?” Hermione asked carefully, as she tried to fight the laugh he was causing in her.

“I'm fine, just fine,” he managed. “Serves him right you know?”

Harry shook his head. “What does?” he asked curiously, also trying to fight the laughter that threatened him.

“Having to write that report,” he said matter-of-factly. He looked at their expressions, he could tell that Hermione thought it was a bit unfair that Derrick had to write the report when he hadn't even known the bin was there and he hadn't been the one to test the wands. Mr. Diggory waved his hand as if to say `forget it' before he spoke, “Oh, I know he didn't have anything to do with it, but to flirt with another man's girlfriend, especially in the workplace, shoot…” he said more seriously, “the boy should feel lucky that reports all he has to do.”

Harry laughed and looked at Hermione who was blushing furiously. “I think it's great Hermione,” he said, laughing. “And he's right you know, he should feel lucky that's all he has to do because if it were up to me he'd…”

Harry stopped abruptly when he heard Derrick clear his throat behind him. “Here are those wands, Mr. Potter,” he said brusquely.

Harry turned around quickly. “Oh…” he said, slightly embarrassed himself, “um…thanks.”

Derrick looked at Mr. Diggory. “Is that it sir?”

“Yes, Derrick,” Mr. Diggory said with a nod. “That's it. You can return to work now.”

“Thank you,” he said with as much dignity as he could muster. He looked at both Harry and Hermione and said, “It was very nice to meet you both. Good luck with whatever it is you're doing.”

“Thank you, Derrick,” Hermione said gratefully. “It was very nice to meet you too.”

“Uh…yeah…thanks,” Harry stammered.

Derrick had to fight the temptation to roll his eyes and he turned around quickly, anxious to get away and to lose himself in his work.

“So what's next?” Mr. Diggory asked.

“I don't know,” Harry replied, looking at the wands. “There's something…a feeling…” he paused, not understanding it enough himself to go further.

“I know, Harry,” Hermione said. “I feel it too. But it's weird because I can't place what it is. It's like a nagging feeling, like I've forgotten something.”

“Yeah,” Harry replied. “That's exactly how I feel.”

Hermione looked at the wands he held in his hands. “Harry,” she said cautiously, not sure that what she was about to request was a good idea or not, “let me have Cho's wand.”

Harry looked at her like she'd gone insane. “I don't think that's such a good idea, Hermione,” he said apprehensively. “The journal is bad enough, I don't even want to think what'll happen if I hand you her wand.”

“It's okay, Harry,” she said quietly. “Just hand it to me.”

Reluctantly Harry handed her the wand. She wanted to laugh at his expression. “You look like it's about to explode or something, Harry, just relax, I told you it would be fine.” She took the wand in her hand and studied the label; so much like Draco's. Without taking her eyes from Cho's wand she handed Harry Draco and Millicent's. She didn't know what she expected to happen, but she held on to it with both hands and stared fervently at it hoping to find an answer. Suddenly her expression went blank and she dropped down to the floor, still holding tightly to the wand she started to speak,

“The one who suffers the most must set free that which cannot find its way. Find the answers. They shall lead you to where the journey ends and all hearts shall be free to live again.”

Harry stared in wonder. The feeling that he'd been forgetting something was now gone as he realized that was the key to what they needed to do…and the reason why nothing had come from the wands when they tried to clear them.

Mr. Diggory looked from one to the other trying to understand what was happening. Harry gave him a look and held up a finger to tell him `just one minute'. They both stood there helplessly, watching Hermione as she sat on the floor and stared unseeingly at the wand in her hands.

Cautiously Harry approached her and gently touched her shoulder. “Hermione?” he said softly.

She turned her head and looked at him, her eyes vacant.

“Hermione, are you all right?” he asked, feeling stupid. He could see by her eyes that she wasn't all right but the question found it's way out of his mouth anyway before he could stop it.

She blinked rapidly a few times and he saw just a tiny spark of life return to her eyes. “I'm fine, Harry. Why?” she said calmly.

Harry looked relieved. “You sort of zoned out there for a minute, I was just checking up on you, that's all.”

“Oh,” she said, “okay.” Her voice sounded distant and Harry could not shake the feeling that something was terribly wrong.

He tried to look into her eyes but she wouldn't let him. He eyed her suspiciously. “Are you sure you're all right?” he asked again, his concern growing rapidly.

Hermione laughed hollowly. “I told you I was, silly. Please stop asking me that. I was fine a minute ago and I'm fine now,” she said as she stood up and smacked him lightly on the shoulder. “So what's next? Have you figured it out yet?”

“Uh…yeah…”Harry said slowly, “I think so. Thanks to you. You don't remember?”

“Remember what, Harry? I swear sometimes you can be so frustrating talking in circles like that. Why don't you just tell me what you're talking about?” she said with a sigh.

Oh crap! He thought. This is something totally new…how the hell do I handle this one? Stay calm, that's it. Just stay calm, pretend like nothing's wrong. Just tell her what you have to do and just stay calm…and run like hell if she tries to take that wand out of the container!

“Thanks a lot!” he muttered to himself.

“What's that Harry?” Hermione asked.

“What? Huh? Oh…nothing,” he stammered. He hadn't realized he'd spoken that last part out loud. “It's nothing.”

“So, are you going to tell me what's next or are we going to stand here all day?” She looked around the room as though she hadn't yet seen it. “It is rather nice here, you know? I suppose we could stay here if you wanted to.”

“Hermione? You haven't been talking to Luna recently have you? I mean I know I haven't seen any letters, but…well…you seem to be acting an awful lot like her right now.”

“What's that supposed to mean?” Hermione asked him, puzzled.

Harry shook his head. “Nothing,” he said. “Just forget it.”

Hermione shrugged her shoulders. “Already forgotten,” she said in that same faraway voice.

Harry jumped when Mr. Diggory placed his hand on his shoulder; he'd forgotten the older man was there. “Harry, I know I'm stating the obvious here, but even I can see that things aren't right. I think you need to tell her what's next so you can move on,” he said softly.

Harry nodded. “I know,” Harry replied just as softly, “but I've never seen her like this. I have to say, I'm a little worried about what's going to happen next.”

Mr. Diggory nodded and squeezed Harry's shoulder in encouragement. He nodded his head in Hermione's direction as if to say, “go on.”

Harry took a deep breath and walked toward her. Sometime during his brief conversation with Mr. Diggory Hermione had drifted to the area of the room where the ceiling appeared to be at it's highest. When he got to her side she glanced at him quickly then turned her gaze to the ceiling above. “Isn't it beautiful Harry? It's just like that night under the stars, isn't it?”

Harry looked up at the ceiling and saw only infinite blackness. It might look like nighttime up there, but it was definitely a starless night. “Yes, Hermione, it's beautiful,” he replied quietly. He grabbed her hand and gently pulled her toward him. When she was almost facing him he spoke, “Are you ready to go, Hermione?” he asked. “I think we need to take the wands back to the battlefield.”

Still avoiding a direct gaze she asked, “The battlefield? Why the battlefield?”

“Hermione, why won't you look at me?” he questioned, even more unnerved then he thought possible.

“I am looking at you, Harry,” she replied, though she appeared to be looking at his nose when she said it.

“Fine,” he said a little more irritably than he'd intended. “Do you remember my dream? The voice that spoke to me?”

She nodded. “Yes, what about it?”

“Well, that voice said, `The one who suffers the most must set free that which cannot find its way'. They couldn't clear the wands because the one that suffers the most has to do it,” he exclaimed.

“Oh, I see,” Hermione said in that same voice with no trace of excitement anywhere to be found. “So you have to do it. That makes sense,” she said nodding her head.

“Well, yeah,” he said, “I suppose so. But we need to get to the battlefield first. I don't think we can do it from here. I think we have to do it where it happened. That's why I saw that place in my dream.”

“Okay, Harry,” she said flatly, “let's go. I'll follow you.”

“I don't want you to follow me, Hermione, I want you to stand beside me,” he replied.

She placed her hand on his cheek, still looking at his nose, and replied, “Oh Harry, that's so sweet. I'll stand beside you then, just like you said.” She leaned forward to kiss him and before he could comprehend what was happening he jerked away at the coldness of her lips against his. “Oh Harry, you don't have to be embarrassed. Mr. Diggory knows we're in love,” she said glancing in Mr. Diggory's direction and smiling.

Harry thought it smart to take advantage of the excuse she'd given him. “Yeah…well…it is a place of business and all…” he stammered.

“Okay, Harry, I'll let you get away with it this time but I expect a real kiss when we get out of here.”

Thinking quickly he replied, “I'll tell you what, Hermione. When this is all over how about I provide you with a lifetime of kisses?”

“A lifetime,” she reaffirmed, “I like the sound of that.”

Harry breathed a deep sigh of relief and touched his lips with his fingers. He wasn't sure he'd be able to handle another kiss like that one and he hoped he'd bought himself enough time to finish this. He transferred the wands he held to his other hand so he could take her cold hand in his before they walked back to Mr. Diggory.

When they were close enough Mr. Diggory asked, “So, you got it worked out then?”

Harry nodded. “I think so. We need to take these wands if that's all right,” he said, trying to make it sound as though Mr. Diggory had a choice in the matter.

“I'll tell you what…” Mr. Diggory said looking anxiously at Hermione before returning his gaze to Harry. He shrugged his shoulder and tilted his head, trying to get Harry to move away from Hermione who was once again staring off into the darkened ceiling. Harry took the hint and let go of her hand. “I'll be right back,” he whispered near her ear. She nodded and continued to stare into the nothingness above them.

“What is it?” Harry asked curiously when they were far enough away from her.

“I'll tell you what, I'll let you take the wands on the condition that you let me have the journal as soon as it's possible,” he said conspiratorially.

Harry thought about it for a moment then agreed. “I don't see any reason why we'll need it after this. There's a lot of painful stuff in there that I don't care to ever see again. Hermione might want to read it though…” he paused, “…and I just realized…”

“What?” Mr. Diggory said when Harry paused again.

“We never read the last entry. I wonder if she wrote it right before she cursed Hermione,” he said wonderingly. He looked at Mr. Diggory. “Yeah, you can have the book as soon as I can get it to you, just let me at least read the final entry.”

“All right, Mr. Potter,” he said congenially, “you can take the wands.”

“Thank you, sir,” Harry replied gratefully. “Do you want them brought back when we're done?”

“That would be nice,” he answered. “If for some reason you can't however, you must let me know the disposition of them. We can't very well have wands out there that are unaccounted for now, can we? At least not ones we know about,” he added quickly.

“All right, I'll let you know,” Harry replied, now in a hurry to get going. “Thanks for all your help. I'm really glad we got to talk.”

“Yeah, me too, Harry,” he replied, “I feel much better about things now. For that I want to thank you as well. Thanks for your honesty and for trusting me when I gave you no reason to.”

Harry held his hand out and Mr. Diggory took it in a firm handshake. Both men smiled and Mr. Diggory clapped him on the shoulder. “Take it easy out there,” he said. “Good luck.”

“Thanks,” Harry replied. “We will…and, we could use all the luck we can get!” he added quickly.

Harry turned away to join Hermione. He frowned when he saw that she was still clutching Cho's wand tightly in her hand. “Can I take that for you, Hermione?” he asked seemingly innocently.

She looked at the wand she held and his outstretched hand before answering, “Oh no, Harry. I've got it. You're already carrying four plus your own. Besides, I kind of like carrying it.”

Reluctantly he conceded, afraid of what she might do if he didn't. “All right, Hermione. Are you ready to go?”

“Oh, we're leaving?” she said in a surprised voice. “Tell me again where we're going.”

Harry did a double-take. “We're going to the battlefield, Hermione,” he said roughly, “and right now I don't care if you're ready to go or not, we're leaving.”

“Okay, Harry, let's go,” she replied as if he hadn't just practically bitten her head off.

Harry turned around to look at Mr. Diggory once more. “Thanks again,” he called out before he grabbed Hermione's hand and pulled her toward the door.

“Good luck,” Mr. Diggory said quietly as he watched them leave. He then turned around to find one Derrick Whimple who had a lot of explaining to do.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Harry and Hermione made it out of the Ministry in record time. Surprisingly, they hadn't been stopped by anyone along the way. It was the first time that Harry noticed the obvious lack of attention they were getting. I wonder what's going on? Deciding that for now it was best to take advantage of it, he began walking toward the dumpster where Hermione had apparated to earlier in the day.

Judging by the position of the sun it was now late afternoon. That meant there were only a few hours of daylight remaining and he didn't want to be in that place when it got too dark.

“Hermione, we really need to get there, are you sure you're all right? Can you apparate?” he asked anxiously.

“How many times do I have to tell you that I'm fine Harry? Why won't you just believe me?” she nearly whined. “Of course I can apparate. I apparated here, didn't I?”

“Yes, Hermione, you did, but you were feeling better than,” he said, trying to avoid telling her that she really didn't look so good right now. “You know if you don't feel up to it we can find another way to get there. It'll take longer, but at least you'll be all right when we get there.”

“But I told you I'm fine Harry.” She closed her eyes and Harry heard the distinct `pop' of her apparating.

“Shit,” he cursed. He thought about where he needed to go and apparated; fearful of finding only half a Hermione when he got there.

He apparated to the spot on the knoll where he, Ron, and Hermione had stood during the final showdown with Voldemort. He stopped short when he turned and the image of Hermione falling again and again flashed through his mind. He could see it clearly and although he knew she was with him, the pain was no less intense then the night it happened. Keep it together Harry, he told himself.

Looking around he noticed that Hermione was nowhere to be found. “She should have apparated right here,” he said aloud, worried about whether or not she'd made it. “I wasn't that far behind her.”

“HERMIONE!” he shouted frantically. When she didn't reply he began walking around, not knowing where to go but trying desperately to see beyond the trees. “HERMIONE!” he yelled again, louder.

“Think Harry, think!” he reprimanded himself. He walked quickly back to the knoll and tried feverishly to remember his dream and the direction the unknown force had pulled him in to find Cho, Draco and Millicent. He looked around frantically. “Where was I facing? Which way was I looking? I'll never know which way I have to go if I can't remember the direction where I started.”

Calm down, Harry, Hermione's voice told him serenely. Calm down and you'll find your way. Her voice brought an immeasurable amount of comfort to him and he sighed deeply. After a few deep calming breaths he looked up to the sky trying to remember some of the lessons he'd learned in astronomy. He closed his eyes and pictured the scene exactly as it had been in dream, minus the bodies that had long since been removed from the field, he concentrated on the position of the moon as it reflected off the open field, where he was standing in relation to the stars; anything and everything that might help. With his eyes closed, he gave himself up to the images from his dream and his natural instinct, to the bond that connected him with Hermione. His body turned as his subconscious mind pointed him in the right direction. “That way,” he said softly as he opened his eyes.

Immediately he knew that some part of Hermione would be through the trees straight in front of him and he took off running faster than he ever had. Please let her be all right, please let her be all right…

As he neared the trees he shouted again, “HERMIONE!”

He stopped suddenly when he heard a sound that he knew was not a part of the forest. He listened intently and followed the sound. As he neared the source he stopped again. Someone's crying, he realized. Quickening his pace he came to the clearing he'd seen in his dream. Lying on the ground in what he somehow knew to be the spot where Cho had died, was Hermione. Her cries broke the stillness of the late afternoon quiet and he moved slowly toward her.

“Hermione?” he said timidly.

She looked up at him with that same vacant expression she'd had in the Department of Mysteries, only this time there were tears in her eyes that almost masked it.

He didn't want to ask her if she was all right…he was too scared of the answer. Instead, he asked her something else, something seemingly irrelevant, and yet…

“Hermione?” he tried again. He heard a soft, “Hmm?” from her so he went on. “Hermione, how did you get here so quickly? I wasn't far behind you but I didn't see you come this way. I was looking all over for you.”

Hermione sat up slowly and tried to dry her eyes before she spoke. She took a couple of deep breaths and tried to look at him but found she couldn't. Instead, she looked at the ground around his feet. “How do you think I got here?” she asked. Harry knelt down beside her and shook his head, “I don't know,” he said softly, suddenly fearful of her next words. “I apparated here Harry because this is the last place I was standing.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A/N: Okay…you may or may not hate me now. I'm not sure which…but I'm heading straight into the next chapter now, so don't be too angry!

There is very little left to this part of the story and one or two more chapters should get us there. What happens after that remains to be seen……………………………….

Happy Friday! Have a fantastic weekend.

-->

38. Prior Incantato

A/N: This is basically the last chapter in this part of the story. There will be one more that will wrap up most of the questions that you have and then a couple more after that which will answer a few more questions not addressed in the next chapter.

I'm sure there is more that I can do to this chapter, but I'm going to post it. I hope you don't find it disappointing. I've had a lot of trouble with it because you've all invested a lot of time in this story and I want this semi-ending to be worth it.

Be sure to read the A/N at the end where I've listed most of the questions that I know I need to address…I don't want your disappointment to be in the fact that I haven't answered something you wanted answered. If you feel I've forgotten something (which is possible after all this time) let me know.

Thanks again for all of your support. We are definitely closing in on the end.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Prior Incantato

“No, Hermione,” Harry said, fighting to keep his emotions under control. “This isn't where you were standing. Come on, come with me,” he said, holding his hand out to her.

She looked at him wearily and reluctantly placed her hand in his and allowed him to lead her from the clearing across to the grassy knoll. “This is where you were standing, Hermione,” he said firmly, pointing to the ground in front of them, “right here. This is where you were when you got hit by that curse and this is where you fell.” His voice began to crack as he fought back the tears that once again threatened to fall.

Hermione stood there, staring at the spot where he'd pointed, looking unconcerned. “Here?” she asked quietly.

“Yes, Hermione, right here.”

She looked back in the direction from which they'd come and then back to the spot in front of her. She didn't know what to believe anymore and she was finding it impossible to care one way or another. She felt numb and not at all in…or out…of control. It was as though the two parts of her had melded together and left her decidedly empty. Neither side was in control, she could feel nothing. She looked at Harry wanting, needing to feel something, and she couldn't.

“What is it, Hermione?” he asked worriedly. “Tell me what's wrong.”

“I don't know what's wrong,” she replied woodenly. “It's like I can't feel anything. I just feel numb. It feels like I'm hollow inside and I can't even tell you if I'm bothered by it and truthfully, I don't even think I care. I've felt strange since before we left the Ministry, I just haven't understood why. I don't even know why I was crying when you found me, there was no emotion in it, they were just empty tears. I can't feel anger, sadness, pain, joy…or anything. Can you tell me Harry? What's wrong with me?”

So that's why she was acting so strange at the Ministry. Silent tears were falling down his face now as he listened to her and he couldn't speak past the lump lodged in his throat. He did the only thing he could think of…he grabbed hold of her and kissed her with all of his heart. Her lips were cold against his but this time he didn't pull away; even when she stood there, unresponsive. He kissed her over and over and after what felt like an eternity he felt the slightest glimmer of hope when she placed her hands hesitantly upon his hips. Her lips still hadn't moved but he felt the slightest movement of her body against his. “I love you, Hermione,” he whispered softly against her ear. “I love you so much. You have to come back to me. You know there's no life for me without you. We've been through too much for me to lose you now.” He alternated between kissing her and whispering words of love, between caressing her cheeks and running his fingers through her hair.

He'd lost count of the number of times he told her he loved her. He'd just told her again when he felt something he hadn't before. He pulled slightly away from her and saw tears sliding down her face. He kissed her again and she moved her hands around to his back, pulling him closer. “Kiss me Hermione,” he said against her lips. “I love you.”

He could taste the salt of her tears when finally he broke through the barrier and he felt her kiss him back. “I love you too, Harry,” she said, pulling back and resting her forehead against his.

“Let's go,” he said, kissing her again. Before she could do anything he grabbed her hand and ran back to the clearing. The wands were on the ground where they'd left them when he'd taken her to the knoll. “Come on Hermione, let's do this quickly,” he said as he dropped down to the ground and began to open the containers to remove the wands. He set Cho's on the side of him opposite Hermione to keep it away from her. “Help me,” he said, looking up at her as she stood watching him.

Quickly she got down and grabbed Draco's wand and removed it from the container, making sure to keep them together so they'd know which wand belonged to which person. When they had the wands laid out Harry grabbed his and Draco's and started to place the tips together to perform the spell. “No,” Hermione said, placing her hand over his, “we have to wait on those.” She took Draco's wand out of his hand and laid it to the side then placed Millicent's next to it.

“All right,” he said, deciding not to question her. “You take that one and I'll take this one then,” he said grabbing one of the unknowns.

Harry held his wand to the tip of the one in his hand, “PRIOR INCANTATO” he said, hoping and praying that it would work. It took a moment and Harry wondered if maybe he'd done something wrong. He felt the wand shake and then he saw the shadow of Millicent Bullstrode as she rose up from the tip.

“Thank you,” she said kindly when she had fully emerged. Harry noted that for the first time in his memory, she was smiling a genuine smile at them.

Hermione looked up with tears in her eyes. “Thank you Millicent … for everything,” she said huskily.

“Remember to let it go, Hermione, just let it go,” Millicent said just before her image faded away.

Hermione quickly grabbed the other wand wanting desperately to free Draco. She put the tips together, and somehow managed to speak the incantation clearly, “PRIOR INCANTATO.” Immediately Draco's shadow emerged and the smirk on his face, so typical Draco, brought a bittersweet smile to theirs. “Who would've thought,” he sneered.

“Thanks, Draco,” Hermione said gratefully. “I haven't had many chances to tell you that.”

“I haven't given many reasons,” he replied, with what sounded to her like a note of regret. He looked at Harry. “Thanks, scarhead,” he smirked.

“My pleasure, Malfoy,” Harry said, trying to smile through his sorrow. “Thank you.”

Draco gave them a half-smile, the closest he'd ever come to giving them a real one, before his image faded away into nothingness.

“Okay, Hermione, what's next?” Harry asked, encouraged by what had just happened.

“Cho's wand,” she stated matter-of-factly.

“Are you sure?” he asked, anxious to get to Draco and Millicent's wands.

“You asked me and I told you Harry, let me have it,” she said sharply.

He looked at her closely, worried about her sudden change of temper.

“I'm fine Harry,” she said a little more softly, “for now anyway. You're wasting time. Let me have the wand.”

Reluctantly he started to hand it to her, he paused with the wand just out of reach and narrowed his eyes to look at her. “I trust you, Hermione,” he said in a quiet but firm voice. “I love you and I want you to stay with me.”

Hermione nodded. “Let me have it Harry,” she said, holding out her hand.

He held on tightly to his own wand as the tip of Cho's made contact with her hand. He held it up as though expecting to have to use it. She looked at him in surprise. “Sorry Hermione, but I'm not above using a binding curse if you even think about turning that thing on me,” he said seriously.

“Fine, Harry,” she huffed, “let's go,” she said, rising to her feet.

“Go?” he asked in surprise. “Where are we going?”

“Over there,” she said gesturing in the direction they'd just come from. “Fine, just stay right here then, I'll be right back,” she said irritably when he didn't make a move to stand up.

“No way,” Harry said quickly scrambling to his feet to follow her, “I'm not letting you out of my sight.”

Hermione started to walk away with Harry close behind. She instinctually walked to the place where Cho had stood, where the trees parted and she had a perfect view of the grassy knoll. She pointed the wand in that direction and held hers up against it. “PRIOR INCANTATO” she said loud and strong. They watched as a faded green light flew from the end of the wand in the direction of the knoll, and then disappeared. Harry looked at Hermione in surprise, he knew she'd used an unforgivable curse but he'd long since convinced himself that it couldn't possibly be what he'd just seen …“That's the Avada curse,” he said in disbelief.

Hermione nodded. “She really did try to kill me,” she said, shocked by the absolute proof they now had. She looked at Harry with a questioning look, “Why did we only see the light? The others must have used that same curse on Draco and Millicent.”

“I guess because she didn't take your spirit, she didn't kill you,” he replied. “You know what this means, don't you?”

Hermione shrugged her shoulders and shook her head.

“This means we've both survived the killing curse,” he said with a bittersweet smile. “How's that for destiny?”

He held his arms out to her and she willingly walked into them, letting him pull her close. “I love the feel of your arms around me,” she murmured. “I feel so safe like this. I could stay here forever.”

“I could hold you like this forever,” he replied, “but we have some unfinished business to attend to first. I want to get you back.”

Hermione nodded against his chest. “Okay,” she whispered.

Harry grabbed her hand and together they walked to where Draco and Millicent's wands lay. “Are you ready,” he asked feeling suddenly nervous.

“Uh huh.”

“Okay, here goes,” he held his wand tip to the end of Draco's wand, “PRIOR INCANTATO” he said firmly. Nothing happened. He waited a minute and tried again, “PRIOR INCANTATO” he said a little louder, a little more desperately. Nothing. He picked up Millicent's wand and with each try he got the same result. He threw it down in frustration.

“Maybe if you try them together,” Hermione suggested, “it was the combination of both, remember?”

“That's right, I didn't think about that,” he replied. “It's a good thing you're here to keep me straight.”

He held Draco and Millicent's wands with one hand, making sure to keep the tips together, then he placed the tip of his wand to theirs. “PRIOR INCANTATO” he said loudly, firmly. They waited for what felt like an eternity and again, nothing happened. Harry tried a couple more times before his frustration got the better of him. “Damn it!” he yelled as he threw the wands to the ground.

“The one who suffers most,” he heard Hermione saying, “must set free that which cannot find its way.”

Harry narrowed his eyes and studied her for a moment. “You don't suppose,” he said, voicing his thoughts out loud, “that maybe it's not me?”

“You think it's me?” Hermione asked in surprise. “But it's always been you.”

“Well, it's obviously not working for me and I really believe that through all of this, you've suffered a great deal more than I have,” he replied, “just try it.”

“All right, Harry,” she said skeptically, “hand me the wands.”

She took the wands and held them in her hands the same way Harry had. She placed the tip of her wand against them and clearly spoke the incantation. Again, nothing.

“Damn it, damn it, damn it!” Harry shouted. “What the hell are we supposed to do now?”

Hermione's eyes suddenly lit up and Harry looked at her curiously. “You know, don't you?” he asked, amazed as always by her incredible insight.

“What do you want most in the world, Harry? If you could have anything, what would it be?” she asked, repeating the questions she'd asked him not long ago.

“Hermione, we've been through this,” he said trying hard to be patient. “I already told you, you.”

Hermione nodded. “And if you could be anywhere, where would you be?”

Harry's eyes lit up as he began to understand. “Anywhere with you.”

“Exactly,” Hermione said smiling. “Now where do you think Cho would want to be?”

“Anywhere with Cedric,” he said returning her smile.

“I think your dream of the graveyard meant more than just remembering what happened there. I think that's where we need to be,” she said confidently.

“Genius,” he said, smiling wider. He made a move to pick up the wands they'd already cleared and was surprised to find that they were gone, along with their containers. “Hermione, where are the wands?” he asked as he began to look around for them.

“I don't know Harry, I thought they were right…” she paused to look around, “…there,” she said, pointing to a spot on the ground near to where Harry had been standing.

They searched the area thoroughly and with the exception of their own wands and Draco and Millicent's, which Hermione still held in her hand, the others were nowhere to be found. “Talk about strange,” Harry remarked in amazement.

Hermione looked at him and shrugged. “Yeah, well, there's nothing we can do about it now, let's get a move on. Are you ready?”

Harry nodded eagerly. It was early evening now and the dark of night was right around the corner. Where they were heading was a place he really didn't want to be when the sun turned out its light to make way for the night. They were so close now, though, that come hell or high water, dark of night or light of day, they were going and there was nothing and no one that could stop them.

`Pop' he heard Hermione apparate and he followed suit, trailing right behind her.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

He didn't see her right away when he arrived at the gravesite. “HERMIONE!” he called out in a loud whisper.

“I'm over here Harry,” she called back. She'd apparated behind a large statue and he turned toward the sound of her voice as she came from around it.

“Good,” he sighed in relief. “You've never been here, I didn't even think about it until I got here. Thank goodness you didn't get lost somewhere.”

“I just had to follow my heart,” she said, looking lovingly at him, “it always knows exactly where I need to be.”

“You just hold on to that thought until we're done,” he replied, pulling her into a hug. “You may need that if something goes wrong.”

“I will,” she promised.

The sun could barely be seen along the horizon now and the darkness was closing in fast. Thankfully it was a warm, cloudless night without a hint of rain in the air. All of their attention could now be focused on the task at hand.

“Do you think we have to be where it happened?” Harry asked. At Hermione confused expression he added, “Cedric I mean, do you think we need to be right where it happened?”

“I don't know, but we might as well try it from there, there's no point in wishing we had after another round of disappointment.”

“True,” he agreed. “It happened somewhere near Tom Riddle's headstone. If we find that we'll probably be close enough.”

“Lumos,” Hermione said quietly as she began to walk around checking the names on the headstones. Harry lit his wand and went in the opposite direction to do the same.

After about five minutes Harry called out in a loud whisper, “Over here, Hermione.”

Hermione walked over to where he stood and handed him Draco and Millicent's wands. “I really think it's you Harry. Here, try it.”

Harry took the wands and held them together like he had before. “Nox,” he said putting out the light on his own wand before touching the tip of it to the other two. Once again he said the incantation and just like before, nothing happened. Not wanting to curse while standing in the middle of a graveyard Harry chose instead to huff loudly before trying again. Still nothing.

“Here Hermione,” he said, thrusting the wands toward her in frustration, “this time it's you and this time it da…darn well better work.”

Hermione took the wands from him and carefully placed their tips together. She then placed the tip of her wand to the tips of theirs and a sudden, bright light appeared above them. Surprised, she jerked and pulled the wands apart as she looked up to find an instantly darkened sky. “Did you see that?” she asked Harry, wondering if she'd imagined it.

Harry was still staring at the spot where the light had been when he nodded his head. “Do it again, Hermione,” he said pointing at the wands in her hands. “Bring `em together.”

Hermione looked at the wands and did as Harry instructed. This time, after the tips were touching she looked up into the sky without separating them and watched in wonder as the light returned. It had a distinct shape though she couldn't quite make it out. “That's the same light,” Harry said, staring at it in awe. “It's the one from my dream.”

“Go on,” said the voice from the light, encouraging Hermione to continue. “Return her to me.”

“Cedric.” Hermione said in amazement. Suddenly the light changed and she could just make out the outline of his face. Hermione looked at the wands with tears in her eyes. “PRIOR INCANTATO” she said hoarsely. In a burst of light a figure emerged from the tip of the wand. It was nothing like the shadows of Draco and Millicent; this was so much more. It was an image filled with the unmistakable light of love; Hermione could feel it flowing through her. Not as an emotion of her own, but one of Cho's. For the first time since all this had begun, Hermione was grateful for the opportunity to feel what Cho felt. She found it hard to believe that a woman with this much love could harbor so much anger, jealousy, and resentment…they went so far to the extreme of what she felt from her now.

Hermione watched as the figure of Cho floated upward to join with the image of Cedric. She looked back down on them with tears in her eyes. “I'm so sorry, to both of you,” she said, her voice full of anguish and regret. “You have no reason to forgive me but I so wish you would. I've done so many things wrong and hurt so many people, but none more than you. Seeing my Cedric here now, knowing the kind of man he is, has made me remember the kind of man you truly are, Harry. I realize now that you hold no blame and I am so sorry that I took my misplaced revenge so far. You've done nothing wrong, but I offer my forgiveness, my love, and a piece of my heart…take what you need from me so you can set Hermione free. And please, someday, find it in your heart to forgive me.”

Harry looked at Hermione, unable to speak. She was gripping the wands tightly, the tips still touching. She looked at Harry then to Cho and Cedric. Millicent's words echoed in her head, let it go, Hermione, just let it go, giving her the strength she needed. “Heaven or hell, wherever you go from here, go knowing that I forgive you,” she said in a loud, clear voice. “Through all the pain, frustration, and suffering, you managed to give me hope for the future and the love of the one person I now know I can't possibly live without, and for that I'm forever grateful.” She turned to look at Harry who was watching her in awe, “I love you,” she mouthed silently to him. She looked at them once more then she pulled the wands apart, expecting them to disappear. Their figures remained in the air and Harry and Hermione watched, as they looked at each other, together at last, bound by the unbreakable bond of love. Hermione could still feel the love flowing through her but the feeling no longer belonged to Cho, it was now her own.

“I forgive you also,” Harry called out to Cho. “One of your wishes came true and for that I'm thankful…I realize now that I love Hermione and you were right … I couldn't live my life without her. My love for her far outweighs any feelings I may have toward you, negative or otherwise. I refuse to enter into my life with her while harboring feelings of anger and resentment toward you; it's not worth the effort. Your revenge brought us together and now it's brought you and Cedric together,” he said. He looked from Cho to Cedric and said, “`they shall lead you to where the journey ends and all hearts shall be free to live again'. Those are your words, aren't they? Does this mean we're finally free?”

Cedric nodded. “Yes, Harry, you're finally free,” he said looking around at all of them, “we all are.”

“You're too good of a man, Harry Potter,” Cho called out to him, “you truly are. I'm sorry Hermione for failing to realize it sooner and for forcing you to live this way. Take care of each other,” she said as her light began to fade.

“Thank you.” They heard Cedric say just before the last vestiges of their images faded away; leaving Harry and Hermione surrounded by the darkness.

The moment they were gone Hermione fell to her knees as emotions suddenly began to overwhelm her. Anger, hate, rage, jealousy…all of them coursing through her body, she screamed for release as they invaded every part of her. Harry ran to her quickly and dropped down to her side; he'd never known such fear in his life. “Hermione!” he yelled. “Hermione, talk to me!”

Hermione lay unconscious on the ground, her body trembling. Harry ran to find something, anything that he could transform into a Portkey. He'd seen it done often enough that he thought sure he could do it. He picked up a medium sized rock, pictured the infirmary at Hogwarts, pointed his wand at it and said, “Portus.” He then moved to gather Hermione into his arms to wait for the familiar jerk behind his navel.

In no time he found himself struggling to hold her upright as they landed on the floor of the infirmary; the sound of the rock striking against the floor echoed around the room and Madam Pomfrey was there in seconds. “What's happened, Mr. Potter?” she asked, quickly recovering from the shock of the sudden noise.

Harry moved to place Hermione on her bed then looked at Madam Pomfrey. His breath was coming in short gasps. “Did…what we had to do…freed Cho…passed out…” he stammered.

“Oh, dear,” she said, hurrying to stand beside Hermione. Harry had to move quickly to get out of her way as she checked her vitals and listened twice to her heartbeat. “She's stable,” she said and Harry watched the obvious signs of relief that passed across her face. “Let's give her some time. At this point I see no reason for alarm. If she hasn't awakened within the half hour we'll wake her by other means. I will return shortly, Mr. Potter, I'm going to get Professor Dumbledore. Perhaps you should try lying down as well.”

Harry nodded. “Thank you, ma'am.”

He turned back to Hermione to watch her sleep. He wouldn't be able to rest until he knew that she was all right. The only time he didn't see her was when his eyes forced him to blink. He was so consumed by watching her that he didn't hear Professor Dumbledore come through the door followed closely by Madam Pomfrey. He jumped when he felt a hand touch his shoulder. “Professor Dumbledore,” he said breathing heavily. “You scared me.”

“My apologies, Harry, I certainly didn't intend to frighten you,” he said. “How is Miss Granger? Has she moved?”

Harry shook his head and turned back to watch her. It was hardly a minute later that she began to stretch out her legs and arms. Slowly she turned her head to look at him. “Harry,” she breathed, “Harry we did it.”

Relief flooded his body and there was no way he could have stopped the tears it brought along with it. He moved closer to her and held tightly to her hand as he placed his lips near her ear. “No,” he whispered huskily around the lump in his throat, “you did it, Love.”

Hermione fell back to sleep with a well-deserved smile on her face and the feel of Harry's hands wrapped tightly around hers…and the knowledge that things would look a whole lot better when she next awakened.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Okay, so I hope that wasn't too cheesy. I've really been wanting to wrap up this part of the story. Now that you know she's going to be all right, I have some more explaining to do. I know off-hand that I have the following questions to address (and not necessarily in this order)…

What's going on with Dumbledore?

Why was everyone basically ignoring them?

Who was at Ollivanders?

Is this all a dream?

What's the significance of Her-my-oh-nee (which I know for a fact is cheesy because it came from my original story idea)?

Harry's question for her parents

The trio giving their story

A tribute of some sort to Draco and Millicent

Cho's last journal entry

And, the end of the fairy tale

AND…last but certainly not least, when Dumbledore `thinks' Harry first fell in love with Hermione

That's pretty close to everything, I think. YEESH!!!!!

Never fear though…there is no more Cho, no more demon-possessed Hermione…just some unanswered questions and a light bit of fluff…I don't even think there will be any more cliffhangers.

Thanks for taking this journey with me this far…a few more chapters and we'll be done.

H_HrFan

-->

39. A Bit of Truth

A/N: I apologize for the delay in getting this chapter out. I have trouble finding the time to write when my family is home and now that I have homework………you get the idea! I also had a bit of trouble with a certain part that many of you were wondering about…I had the perfect idea until I realized it was from the movie and not the book so I had to find something different from canon! ARGH!!!!!

A lot of this some of you expected, I just hope that I've presented it to you in a way that maybe you weren't expecting. It's a long one this time. After this you will know that I truly am getting to the end. I have a bit of fluff that I just have to put out there but I just couldn't go past the end point on this one…you'll see why.

Well, I hope that you enjoy this bit, I hope it is worth the wait….

Unlike last time, I am the only one to have read this…please feel free to point out any glaring errors so I can fix them. Thanks!

Oh yeah! Just as I promised, NO CLIFFHANGER!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A Bit of Truth

Harry hadn't realized how tired he was until the moment he saw that Hermione was okay. Still holding tightly to her hands he turned to face Dumbledore. “She did it,” he said tiredly, albeit proudly. “She figured it out and she did it.”

“Am I to assume that you played no part in the success of your venture?” Dumbledore asked knowingly.

“Maybe a little,” he said yawning.

“I see that you are exhausted Harry, rest now. I will ask Dobby to deliver some food for when you awaken.”

Harry's eyes were drifting shut, he was leaning across his bed to hold on to Hermione and his head was slowly drifting downward. He jerked his head up and returned his gaze to Dumbledore. “Yes, but…”

“No buts, Harry, just rest. You have questions for me and I am prepared to give you the answers you seek. However, you must first rest,” he said in a firm tone that brooked no argument.

Harry nodded his head weakly as he crawled onto his bed. He barely had time to kick off his shoes before his eyes closed and he began to dream of his new life with Hermione. It was the first time he could ever remember really not wanting to wake up from one of his dreams; he'd thought it before but this time he really meant it. It wasn't because he was scared to face his reality; but here, in his dream, Hermione had been saved and Cho had been set free and everything appeared right with the world. What if he awakened to discover that they hadn't yet saved her and everything he thought they'd been through hadn't yet happened? No, the dream world he was living in would suit him fine.

He was awakened several hours later by the soft caress of fingers gliding through his hair. He smiled inwardly, knowing without really knowing, that it wasn't a dream…she was back, she was whole, and she was his.

“Not now, Ron, just let me sleep a little longer,” he mumbled as he rolled toward her. He could feel her fingers hanging midair, her fingertips just grazing the tips of his hair. He opened his eyes just enough to see the shocked expression on her face and he couldn't contain his laughter. He looked at her when he felt the soft smack on his forehead and heard the sound of her laughter. “Gotcha,” he said still laughing.

“I should've known better,” she said shaking her head. “I have to admit though, for a second there the sound of Ron's name with my fingers in your hair definitely had me wondering just exactly what did happen in your dormitory at night,” she said teasingly with one eyebrow raised.

Harry grabbed her hand and brought it to his lips. “Just a lot of dreaming about you, I imagine,” he replied.

Hermione looked at him in surprise, “You never told me you…”

“Of course,” he interrupted with a forced look of seriousness, “I was dreaming about Voldemort but Ron…well….” His eyes cut toward her and he saw her cheeks were flushed and she was glaring at him; he laughed again. “Come on, Hermione, you know I'm just kidding. I'm sure I've had a few dreams about you over the years,” he said with his eyebrows raised, trying his best to look sexy with bed head and crease marks on his face.

“Do you plan to wake up like this every morning?” she asked in mock exasperation. “I mean, if so, I need to know right now what I'm in for. You are a prat, you know.”

“I'll wake up any way you want as long as I'm beside you,” he said sincerely.

“Damn,” she exclaimed looking away from him.

“What?” he asked in surprise, thinking his answer was smooth. Maybe it really was a dream! He thought worriedly. It's going to be one hell of a long day!

She turned to look at him with narrowed eyes. “You just always know the right thing to say to me, don't you? I can't even pretend to be frustrated with you.”

Harry smiled and leaned close to her, “Do you want to be frustrated with me?” he whispered as he kissed her cheek. “I can be quiet if that's what you want,” he said kissing the corner of her mouth.

She turned her head and kissed him quickly on the lips and said, “Do you really want to know what I want Harry?”

Harry nodded, “Of course.”

“Okay Harry, come closer and I'll tell you,” she said. He turned his head and moved closer to her so she could tell him in his ear. “What I really want, Harry,” she whispered, “is for you to brush your teeth. Your morning breath is awful.”

Harry backed away in shock and Hermione started laughing. “I'm just kidding Harry, come here.”

Harry shook his head, “No way, not after a comment like that,” he replied. “You know your breath isn't exactly minty fresh but you don't hear me…”

Hermione leaned forward and silenced him with a kiss. “Kidding, Harry,” she said softly, “just kidding.”

Harry pulled away from her and sniffed the air. “What is that?”

“Come on, Harry, I said I was kidding, let's just…”

“No, can't you smell it?” he said with his nose still up in the air. He turned around and saw the basket that Dobby must have left for them. “There,” he said pointing to it, “the basket. I'm starving.”

Hermione laughed in relief. She thought for sure she was going to regret teasing him.

“Come on, let's go get washed up and then meet back here for breakfast,” she suggested.

“Okay,” Harry said, nodding his head eagerly as he eyed the basket.

Less than twenty minutes later they were enjoying their breakfast when Dumbledore entered the infirmary. “Aw, yes, I see that Dobby brought you the food as I requested,” he said smiling. On instinct he looked at Hermione, “Never fear, Miss Granger, I asked politely and Dobby was more than happy to oblige,” he said then he turned to wink at Harry.

Harry chuckled at the expression on Hermione's face. “But…I…I…” she stammered.

Dumbledore placed his hand on her shoulder, “It's quite all right Miss Granger, I am only teasing you.”

Hermione laughed softly, even Dumbledore's jumping on the `tease Hermione about the house elves' bandwagon! Maybe I can use that to my advantage, get some support. Support from Dumbledore would…her thoughts were interrupted when Harry started speaking to Dumbledore.

“So, can we get some answers now?” he asked.

“Ask what you will Harry. I will provide you with the answers to the very best of my ability,” Dumbledore said. “I only hope you are prepared to hear all of the answers.”

“We are,” they both answered eagerly.

“Very well, then, you may begin when you are ready,” he said as he conjured a comfortable looking armchair and sat down.

Hermione looked at him in surprise, “Could you…I mean…” she stammered, pointing at his chair.

“Certainly, Miss Granger,” Dumbledore replied. With a swish of his wand two more chairs, much like his, appeared across from him. Hermione's eyes lit up and she moved quickly to claim the one she thought would be most comfortable.

She sat down and the chair instantly conformed to her body. She couldn't resist flopping around in it and she found that no matter what position she sat in the chair would change to provide her with the utmost comfort. Her eyes were wide when she looked from Harry to Dumbledore, “I don't suppose you can teach me that trick, could you?” she asked unabashedly. “Or, you know, you could just provide us with a house full of furniture like this for a wedding gift,” she added, trying to sound casual but failing miserably in her excitement.

Harry looked shocked and Dumbledore chuckled. “We'll have to see what we can do when the time comes Miss Granger,” he replied. “In the meantime, I encourage you to take full advantage of all that chair has to offer.”

She looked at them with childlike glee as she got an idea. “Can I just try one more thing? It'll only take a minute.”

Harry nodded and looked helplessly at Dumbledore who winked at him then turned to her, smiling at her childlike exuberance. “Certainly, Miss Granger, whatever you'd like.”

No sooner had the words come out of his mouth and Hermione was laying down with her feet up the back of the chair and her back resting on the seat with her head hanging over the front. She was looking from Harry to Dumbledore as the chair molded around her and even upside-down she was incredibly comfortable.

Dumbledore and Harry started to laugh when she released long, heavy sigh of contentment. Reluctantly she sat up and situated herself properly on the seat. “Sorry,” she said sheepishly, “I'm ready now.”

“It's quite all right, Miss Granger, I quite enjoyed seeing your excitement,” Dumbledore responded with a chuckle. His expression turned more serious when he turned to Harry. “Now then, shall we proceed?” he asked looking from one to the other.

Both nodded.

“Very well, what is your first question?”

“What…” Hermione began.

“Why…” Harry began at the same time.

“Go ahead Harry,” she said.

“I'd like to know why we were left alone by everyone yesterday,” he started, “I know…”

“Wait a minute,” Hermione interrupted, “I didn't…I mean…yeah, you're right Harry. I hadn't even thought about the fact that someone should have been bothering us yesterday,” she said in disbelief. “I can't believe I didn't realize it,” she added softly to herself.

“I didn't realize it until we were leaving the ministry and you weren't exactly in a noticing state of mind at the time,” he informed her before turning back to Dumbledore. “Anyway, yeah, someone should've been hounding us yesterday. What was up with that?”

Dumbledore smiled mischievously and nodded his head, “Aw, yes, Harry, very observant indeed. First of all, you must know this,” he said adamantly, “no matter what answers I provide to your questions you and Miss Granger are responsible for yesterday's outcome. It was your own intellect that got you the answers you needed to save her. Now, as for the reason you were not disturbed, the answer to that is simple enough,” he paused to look at them, “you were not harassed simply because I did not want you to be.”

“What?” Harry asked, trying to decipher his coded meaning.

“Think back for a moment, Harry,” Dumbledore said, “you did not go unnoticed by everyone now, did you?”

Harry thought back to Ollivander, the security guard, Tonks, Mr. Diggory, and so on, and then he shook his head.

“Two nights ago I came looking for you. Needless to say you were not here and I recalled your mentioning a walk so I went outside to look for you. Much to my delight I found you sleeping just beyond the entrance to the castle. It was then that I cast a protective spell over you,” he said.

“What kind of protective spell,” Hermione asked with great interest.

“The spell is designed to keep your presence hidden to those who would show an interest in you for personal gain. It allowed you to be seen only by those who wished to see you for reasons other than your exposure.”

“So that's why Tonks stopped us,” Hermione said understanding, “she only wanted to check on us.”

“That would be correct. Tonks' interest in you was not selfish intent, she was not interested in getting your story or standing in the way of what you needed to accomplish.”

“What about the security guard and Mr. Diggory, and that git Derrick?” Harry asked.

Dumbledore chuckled, “Not fond of Derrick, Harry?” He watched in amusement at the exchange between Harry and Hermione. “He's harmless Harry, a lot of talk that one, pay him no mind,” he said waving his hand in the air. “As to why the others saw you, Mr. Ollivander, the security guard, the waitress in the Three Broomsticks, and Derrick, all of those people saw you because you sought them out. Had you walked past the security desk the guard would have been none the wiser.”

“Bloody hell,” Harry exclaimed, “you mean to tell me that guy shook my hand for nothing? I could've avoided that? I thought we were going to have to hex him when he wouldn't let go of me. He liked to have torn my arm off.”

“But that explains why people just stared in our direction, Harry, remember?” Hermione said. “People were stopping to look at the noise the security guard was making but no one came to find out what was going on.” She looked at Dumbledore, “But he recognized me, and he saw Harry and I holding hands, we thought for sure he was going to call a reporter or something the minute we walked away.”

“Do not worry about him any longer. The moment you walked away his memory of seeing you was wiped clean. He has no recollection whatsoever that you were at the Ministry yesterday.”

“Does that go for everyone? I mean…” Harry hesitated.

“No, Harry,” Dumbledore answered knowingly, “Mr. Diggory will remember you were there and his sentiments will remain as he stated yesterday. He has released you from the blame he had bound to you for so long.”

Harry sighed heavily as the relief flooded through him. If that hadn't been real then…he didn't even want to think about it.

“So then, I guess my next question would be how did Mr. Diggory know where to find us? It seemed awfully convenient that he found us in a deserted corridor. Where were Mr. Weasley and Perkins?”

“Arthur and Perkins spent a good portion of the day investigating regurgitating toilets and the like. It was a very busy day for those in the Misuse of Muggle Artifacts Department,” he said ironically. “As for Mr. Diggory, I must say that I can be quite persistent when I set my mind to something. It wasn't difficult to send subliminal messages to him until he realized he either needed to find you or declare himself insane. Common sense would tell you that he would pick the former.”

“So you tracked us all day?” Harry snapped at him. “How can you say that this was all done by Hermione and I when you were right there in the middle of it like we were puppets and you were the one pulling the strings?”

“Your anger is understandable Harry, however…”

“Oh, well, thanks for understanding then,” Harry said sarcastically.

“Harry, listen to me, certain events needed to take place in order for you to complete your task quickly. Tell me how Miss Granger was acting just before you left the Ministry yesterday.”

Harry looked at Hermione as though he hated having to talk about her state of mind; as though it should be kept a secret, locked away in a place only they could access. Hermione eyes were clouded as she nodded and said, “Go ahead and tell him Harry.”

“Honestly?” he asked doubtfully looking back at Dumbledore.

“Yes, Harry, that would be the preferred way,” Dumbledore said patiently.

“Well, to tell you the truth, she was acting really bizarre. For a minute there I thought maybe Luna Lovegood was speaking through her or something. No offence to Luna, but Hermione was acting really spacey. She kept avoiding looking me in the eyes but her voice sounded vacant, emotionless when she spoke. When we got outside I asked her about apparating and she told me she was fine. I told her we could take other means of transportation and then she disappeared. When we got to site of the battle she told me she was numb, hollow inside. She said she couldn't feel anything and that she really didn't even think she cared,” he said solemnly.

Dumbledore looked at Hermione, “Do you remember my telling you that there may come a time when you begin to self-destruct? You asked me for help and I told you I would do everything within my power to help you.”

Hermione nodded unable to speak.

Dumbledore looked back at Harry, “What you witnessed yesterday was the beginning of the end. Had you not found the answers as quickly as you did, your battle would be that much harder fought today.”

“But she didn't change until she held the container with Cho's wand in it,” Harry said assuming the wand was the reason for the change.

“That was the catalyst that sped up the process, but make no mistake, what happened was well on its way to happening with or without the procurement of Miss Chang's wand. I hate to think what might have happened had you not had the foresight to go to Little Hangleton,” he said gravely. “So you see Harry, I had to stay involved though I was sure to keep my involvement to a minimum, in order for you to get where you needed to be quickly. Everything you learned, you learned on your own. I did not tell Amos what to say nor did I influence the way he felt, I merely pointed him in your direction and cleared the path for you to discuss your issues if you so chose. I will tell you though, if you had not discovered the truth as quickly as you did, I would have interfered further. I'm very proud of both you.”

Hermione looked at Dumbledore curiously, “It was you I saw at Ollivanders wasn't it? I could swear I saw someone just before we walked out. It was you.”

Dumbledore nodded, “Aw yes, Miss Granger, that was my mistake. My intent was to go unseen; apparently I did not succeed. Yes, I was at Mr. Ollivanders yesterday morning. The knowledge of where the wands are being kept is, indeed, classified information. Even with the end of the battle, there is much knowledge to be gained if someone were to get hold of any number of those wands. The very thought of wands being in the wrong hands and unaccounted for is not acceptable; there are, in fact, very few within the Ministry who could have provided you with an answer as to their whereabouts. I went to Ollivanders to assure him that it was all right to provide you with the information you sought. He did a good job of making you work for it, didn't he?” Dumbledore mused. “He certainly managed to keep you from suspecting anything, that was important; should you have found the answers too easy to come by, you may have missed something along the way.”

“So, what was my lesson in all of this?” Harry asked. “You avoided giving me answers because you said I had lessons to learn and fears to overcome.”

“Look inside yourself Harry. Do you not feel a sense of renewal, a sense of strength that perhaps wasn't there before this began? Are you not more confident in your ability to make wise, sound decisions? Do you not feel as though a burden has been lifted from your shoulders as the weight of the guilt you've carried has lessened? If you cannot feel these things, Harry, then I fear there is no lesson in this for you. You will continue to carry on in your life as you have to this point,” he said sadly. “Let me tell you something. For every ounce of guilt you carry, for every ounce of doubt, for every ounce of every negative thing you hold inside, that much love is withheld from the ones you love. Ounce for ounce you steal from everything positive to feed that which is not. Until you can let go, you will never know true happiness.”

“I do feel those things,” Harry said quietly. “I do feel more confident and a little less guilty for all the lives that have been lost most especially Cedric's, but…”

Dumbledore held up his hand to stop him, “There are no buts, Harry. There is one more part to your self-imposed burden and soon that will be lifted as well. For now, take comfort in what you have and love those you care about with all of your heart. They should not have to settle for only what you are willing to give them. They deserve no less than all of you.”

“You're right,” Harry agreed. He turned toward Hermione. “I understand how important forgiving myself is and I promise you that I will work on it so that I can give you all that you deserve,” he vowed.

Hermione smiled tenderly. “If that's all I can get for now Harry, then I'll take it. But someday I'm going to want more. Someday you're going to have to stop trying and actually do it. I love you,” she said softly, repeating the word for word what she'd said to him when they were heading for the Department of Mysteries.

Harry returned her smile and repeated his response back to her, “I love you too, Hermione. Thanks.”

“Soon, Harry, very soon, you shall see the final step,” Dumbledore said cryptically.

Harry's eyes narrowed as he thought back to the conversation he'd had with Dumbledore about his fears and lessons, and then he remembered…. He pointed toward Dumbledore with a worried, questioning look on his face, “When we were talking about my lessons and fears you told me it was best that I face my fears while you were still here to guide me. I thought at the time it sounded as though you were leaving or something. Tell me now what you meant by that.”

“Alas, Harry, the time has come already?” Dumbledore inquired.

Harry noted something different in his voice, something he hadn't heard before and it made him nervous. “Time for what?” he asked cautiously.

“Have you no more questions for me, Harry?” he asked evasively. “Is there nothing more you want to know?”

Harry looked from Dumbledore to Hermione and back again. “There is one thing, but for some reason it doesn't seem to be as important as the answer to my last question. Tell me, are you leaving?”

“First you must ask your question, Harry. There will be no more time for questions once I answer your current one.”

Harry and Hermione exchanged anxious glances. Dumbledore sounded nothing like himself and neither of them could reason why.

“It's just…well…” he stammered looking once again from Hermione to Dumbledore. “I was wondering…you said…”

Dumbledore smiled. “Ah, yes, I remember. You want to know whether or not I can pinpoint precisely when you fell in love with Miss Granger,” he said, correctly guessing the cause of Harry's discomfort.

Harry nodded; his cheeks flushed a deep red. He kept his eyes cast downward, away from Hermione.

“What are you two talking about?” Hermione inquired as she stared at Harry's darkening face.

Dumbledore looked at Harry in amusement. “Would you like to tell her or shall I?” he asked seemingly enjoying Harry's discomfort.

Harry slowly raised his head, his color had finally returned to close to normal and he looked at Hermione. “When Professor Dumbledore and I were talking about Cho's journal he told me that Cho was jealous because I had what she didn't,” he said quickly, pausing before he continued.

“And?” Hermione encouraged, “I know there's more. What did you have?”

“Love,” he answered softly.

“Love?” Hermione questioned. “What does that have to do with…me?” she asked hesitantly. Slowly comprehension seemed to dawn on her and she looked from Harry to Dumbledore in surprise. “Are you saying that Harry was in love with me way back then?” she asked incredulously. “But that's impossible.”

“It would appear that way when one had been in denial for so long,” Dumbledore said wisely. “However, there is no mistaking the truth that all others around you have seen since the beginning. Would you still care to hear it Harry?”

Harry looked at Hermione and nodded. “Yes, I'd like to hear what people have been thinking about us,” he said no longer embarrassed. He loved her now and what harm could it possibly do to pinpoint when it first happened.

“Many will say it was love at first sight, the moment your eyes connected on the train coming to Hogwarts,” Dumbledore began. He'd been watching the reactions of the two of them and he hesitated when he saw Hermione's cheeks had begun to turn red. “Is there something you wish to add, Miss Granger?” Dumbledore said with a mischievous grin.

Harry turned to look at her and was surprised to see that she now looked embarrassed. His took on a questioning look as he watched her. “It's nothing,” she said, avoiding looking at both of them. “Please continue.”

Dumbledore chuckled as he watched the two of them exchange glances, Hermione let Harry know without words that she would explain later.

Dumbledore continued, “While I do believe in the possibility of love at first sight, I do not however, believe that was when it happened. The propensity for love has been there from the beginning but it is my belief that it could not be acknowledged as love until such a time as Harry first discovered there was more to you,” he looked directly at Hermione, “please know that I mean no disrespect here Miss Granger,” at Hermione's nod he continued, “then books and a know-it-all demeanor,” he said, the twinkle that Harry had missed had returned to his eyes brighter than he'd ever seen it before. “Do you recall that time Harry?”

That sounded odd to Harry and he couldn't even begin to fathom what he meant by it. “No, sir,” he said still trying to think back to when his view of Hermione had actually changed. “The troll?” he guessed.

“No Harry, your love was, however, the reason you so willingly risked your life to save her from the troll,” he said, immensely enjoying this time while he could.

“A know-it-all?” Hermione said; still shocked that he could have ever thought of her that way.

“Focus, Hermione, we'll discuss the details later,” Harry said laughing at her expression.

“Keep in mind here that I am speaking of when Harry first fell in love with you, Hermione,” he said. “It was the moment he realized that you would become an invaluable part of his life though he never openly admitted it,” he said looking pointedly at Harry, “because it was easier at the time to play along with Mr. Weasley's comments than it was for him to admit he felt anything for you. Unfortunately it is an all too common occurrence, we often find ourselves following the crowd as opposed to following our heart,” he mused.

Hermione looked thoughtfully at Dumbledore as she considered his words. A moment later she shot Harry a feigned glare, “And you don't remember when this change occurred?” she questioned him. “It sounds like a pretty monumental time considering where we stand now.”

Harry shook his head, not bothering to truly focus on anything other than his thoughts; his curiosity had gotten the best of him and he was determined to figure out Dumbledore's new puzzle. After we met on the train, before the troll. What happened? He looked at her as he concentrated; finally, unable to remember many of the events that happened during that time, he gave up. “Help me, Hermione, what happened between the time we met on the train and the stuff with the troll?”

“Well, there was the Rememberall and your flying the broom when we were told to stay on the ground,” she said, still sounding as though she were scolding him.

Harry laughed. “It was a long time ago Hermione, you can't possibly still be upset about that?” he questioned.

She rolled her eyes at him and smirked. “There was the duel with Malfoy when I told you not to go and you and Ron didn't listen and I got locked out of the tower and had to follow you,” she said, sounding even sterner.

Harry was still laughing. “You didn't have to follow, you know? That was your choice. You could've waited for the Fat Lady to come back.”

“And who would've saved you from Filch if I hadn't been there to unlock the door so we could hide?” she shot back at him determined to win this round.

Harry fell silent and Hermione had to look at him twice to realize that he was once again in deep concentration. She turned her attention to Dumbledore who looked to be silently encouraging him, pushing him to think harder. Hermione's confused expression went back and forth between the two of them for another minute before Harry looked up into Dumbledore's eyes and smiled.

“Yes, Harry,” he said calmly, that all-knowing tone returning full-force, “is there something you'd like to say? Have you had an epiphany, some sort of insight into your feelings? Please, enlighten us.”

Harry looked at Hermione then back to Dumbledore. “I don't know,” he said still in thought. He looked at Hermione with a dazed, confused look on his face, which he then directed at Dumbledore. “Are you saying that you think I fell in love with Hermione after we ran into that room with Fluffy?” he asked in wonder.

Dumbledore nodded. “Not precisely at that moment Harry but that was, in fact, the catalyst, yes. The moment Hermione told you that Fluffy was standing on the trap door you realized how invaluable she would be to you, did you not?”

Harry looked at Hermione, “Yeah,” he said softly, “yeah, I guess I did.” He turned to Dumbledore, “But love?”

“Love is often taken in steps Harry. It is a very rare occurrence when one feels it instantaneously. That moment was merely the beginning, your love has simply grown throughout the small events of the past seven years until it culminated during the battle when you were forced to watch Hermione fall,” he said. “Would you care for me to explain what I have witnessed over the past several years?”

Harry and Hermione nodded.

“As I have already stated, your love has grown stronger with the smallest of events. The hug you received before facing Professor Quirrell, the knowledge that she was all right when you woke up in the infirmary, seeing her outside Gringott's before your second year, her silent understanding during your third year and her reporting your broomstick so it could be examined, her unwavering support during the Tri-Wizard Tournament, and all of the other things you appeared to have taken for granted. Shall I go on?” he said amusedly.

Harry shook his head. “No,” he said looking at Hermione, “I think I got it now.”

Hermione blushed slightly before she moved her eyes from Harry to Dumbledore, “I know this is probably not the wisest question, but how is you know all of this? You weren't there for any of it, how do you know so much about what happens with Harry?”

Dumbledore appeared to be looking above her head as he prepared to answer her. He sighed deeply before he spoke, “Miss Granger, that is a wise question. It is one that I would love to be able to answer but I fear it is one that I must take with me…” he said, pausing as though to collect his thoughts.

“Take with you where?” Harry asked nervously trying to break the tension that suddenly seemed to permeate the air.

“Where are you going?” Hermione asked for much the same reason.

Neither of them were prepared for what came next…

Dumbledore stood slowly, totally unprepared for the way he felt. He hadn't expected it to be easy but he hadn't expected it to be this difficult either. They would be arriving soon, and finally his time would come to move forward.

Harry and Hermione were growing more and more nervous as they watched him. In a matter of minutes it seemed as if he'd aged 100 years; though it wasn't so much the way he looked as the way he acted…as if time had somehow finally managed to catch up with him.

Dumbledore looked at Harry with uncontrollable sorrow in his eyes. “I am extremely proud of you, Harry. You must always remember that. I could not have asked for anything more, anything greater from you then what you have given me.” He turned to Hermione with the same look in his eyes. “That goes for you as well Hermione. You have been so much more than I could have ever dreamed possible. You have seen him through so much and I have complete faith that you will continue to do so.” He then looked at the two of them, now standing side-by-side, sharing their growing concern. “I must admit to you both that I was afraid of what might happen to you when you discovered the truth behind recent events. For as young as you are, you have proven to be stronger together then any couple I have known in my lifetime, and I do not make that comment lightly as I have known many remarkable couples in the past 150 plus years. Let your love guide you, as you grow older, your love will grow stronger and one day, many years from now, that love will be your defining glory; it will be legendary…it is your love which has saved our world, and a more powerful bond will continue to keep our world safe.”

Tears were forming in Harry's eyes and he could feel the all-too-familiar lump rising in throat so he struggled to speak before he knew he wouldn't be able too, “Tell us what's happening.”

“Do you remember our discussion of Nicolas Flamel after you saved the Philosopher's Stone?”

Harry nodded. He grabbed Hermione's hand and held on tightly, he knew in his heart what was coming next…what he didn't know was whether or not he would be able to handle it.

“What did you ask me when I told you that the stone would be destroyed?”

“I asked you if he would die,” Harry managed weakly.

“Do you remember what I told you?”

Harry nodded almost imperceptibly.

“It's all right Harry,” Dumbledore said softly, “please, tell me what you remember.”

The tears that had been threatening moments ago were now falling and Harry found himself unable to speak. He looked at Hermione for reassurance and found none; she had begun to cry as well. Harry had told her and Ron what Dumbledore had said so she was completely aware of where the conversation was going; she wasn't sure she wanted to know what came after that.

“You said…” Harry began, he paused to try for a couple of deep breaths, unable to take enough in enough air to ease even a fraction of the pain in his throat, he tried to continue anyway, “you said, for the well-organized mind…” his tears began to fall harder and the final words simply would not come.

“…death is but the next great adventure,” Dumbledore finished for him. Dumbledore stepped forward and placed a hand on each of their shoulders. For reasons that neither could understand, they were comforted and their tears began to dry and the lump they each felt in their throat had gone. The pain was no less intense, but for the moment they felt unable to express the it and for that they were thankful. Dumbledore removed his hands and stepped back from them. “My mind has never been more organized,” he told them.

“Why?” Harry asked quietly.

Dumbledore looked at him with a smile Harry hadn't seen in a very long time and it came with the twinkle that Harry had missed seeing over the last few years. “150 years is a long time to wait to fulfill a destiny Harry,” he said.

“150, what…” Harry exclaimed, thinking he might have misunderstood. “A destiny?”

“My destiny has always been to defeat Grindelwald and to see to it that the next great defender of our world was prepared to meet his destiny. You are ready, Harry, to meet yours. You have defeated Voldemort, you have gained the confidence you need in your own ability to reason, you know where to look to find the answers you seek, you have faith in yourself, and most importantly you've learned to trust in yourself,” he said with conviction. “You have found your source of life in Hermione and the love you share will continue to prepare you for what may come. There is only one thing you lack and as I have already stated, you will receive it soon; the time is near.”

“What is it?” Harry asked.

Dumbledore placed his hand against Harry's cheek then did the same to Hermione and they both closed their eyes, after what felt like an eternity he removed his hands and said, “Open your eyes.”

They opened their eyes to find Dumbledore walking toward the exit; they moved to follow him and stopped abruptly as they watched his solid figure slowly began to fade into light. Suddenly he was surrounded and Harry and Hermione could hear excited shouts of welcome echoing throughout the infirmary. Harry tightened his grip on her hand and together they moved forward.

What they saw brought tears to their eyes once more, only this time there was no pain to accompany them. They felt a kind of euphoria that couldn't be explained. Before them stood all of Harry's loved ones and with halting steps he moved toward them. Their words of welcome slowly abated as one by one they turned toward him and watched him approach. His mother, his father, Sirius, Cedric, and even Cho were there in front; everyone he'd ever cared about and lost was standing before him looking at him with such pride and admiration. Sadly, the room was filled.

Sirius, who was standing between and just behind James and Lily, placed his arms around them and moved forward, his eyes never leaving Harry's as the three of them made their way toward him. “Hello Harry,” he said smiling, “it's been a long time.”

Harry nodded, unable to speak as his eyes drifted from one to the other.

“That's a long time to carry around a guilt that's not yours to carry, you know?” he said thoughtfully. “Harry you have to believe, the only thing I regret about that night is not being there for you when it was over. I don't regret my decision to go and I don't regret the way it ended. I need for you to see where I am, who I'm with,” he said looking from James to Lily. “Aside from being there with you, there is no place I'd rather be. I'm free here Harry and I'm not alone. You have to realize that it was my decision to go to the Department of Mysteries to help you when you were in danger…just as it was your decision to go when you thought that I was in danger. You have a wonderful life ahead of you now. The nightmares are over and the fun is just finally beginning. Don't waste another minute of it feeling sad, guilty, angry, or any other bad emotion you might be harboring. Move forward with love; prepare to spend your life being happy. I'm done now, Harry, but don't forget that we can always be found in your heart. I love you Harry. You're a great man.”

“Yes, son, we're here,” James said softly placing his hand over his heart. “We've been watching over you and aside from being there with you, we couldn't have asked for a better gift. We will always be watching over you. I love you, son.”

Harry's tears began to fall harder, it was the first time he'd ever heard his father say those words, it was a moment that would live in his heart, his mind, and his soul forever.

Lily looked at them both and smiled affectionately before she spoke, “We will be watching both of you,” she said lovingly. She looked at Hermione, “Thank you for always being there for him. He's always needed you and you've always been there. We are all so happy that he has found love with you. We love you both.”

Hermione was crying as well when she looked at Harry. “I do love him,” she said quietly. She looked back at James, Sirius and Lily, “I love him very much. Thank you for this.”

“I love you son,” Lily said. “We're not supposed to do this and I don't know if it will work, but come here,” she said beckoning him toward her. He moved to within a foot of where she stood and she stepped forward to close the distance and wrapped her arms around him. He couldn't feel the weight of her arms around him like he could if it had been Hermione, but he felt…comforted. He now another cherished memory…the first time in his conscious memory that his mother hugged him.

“I love you all too,” he whispered hoarsely looking as best he could from James to Sirius.

Hermione moved her eyes away from them and focused on Cho. There was a question she wanted to ask but she wasn't sure if she could. When Lily released Harry after several moments had passed, she looked at Hermione and followed her questioning gaze to Cho. “Go ahead,” she encouraged, “it's all right. If you need answers now is the time, you'll not get another moment like this one, I'm afraid.”

Hermione smiled at her gratefully and moved toward Cho. Cho looked at her as though she'd been expecting her. “I need to ask you something,” Hermione said with quiet conviction.

“Anything,” Cho replied.

“Why did you release us so easily? Is it because you knew that you wouldn't get to stay with Cedric if you couldn't release your anger? I know that Cedric is a good man, but what you did was awful, I don't know of another way for you to get to where he was,” Hermione said.

“I would have followed her anywhere,” Cedric said, intervening.

“Even into the bowels of hell?” Hermione asked curiously, mildly surprised by his conviction.

“Even into the bowels of hell,” he stated.

She looked back at Cho who was staring lovingly at Cedric. “So?” she asked.

Cho looked at Hermione and smiled. “Although you released me from the wand, you are aware that a part of me lived within you. I didn't mean for that to happen. I will admit, I had every intention of killing you when I released that curse. But when the part of me that lived in you combined with the spirit you released from the wand, I realized instantly that I didn't hate you and I didn't hate Harry; I hated myself for being so weak. As you could feel me within you, I could feel you within that part of me. I knew the pain you felt every time I forced you to hurt Harry. The more I fought against you the more you fought against me, until the moment you held my wand and we both gave up the fight. I tried to make you realize what you needed to do when I gave you Cedric's words at the Ministry and for the most part it worked. I don't know what would have happened if you hadn't released me to Cedric at the graveyard but as much as you wanted me out of you, I wanted me out of you. There is no way for such pain and hate and jealousy to live within a heart so full of love. The second I was released I knew I had to tell you, I knew I had to offer you whatever you needed from me to finally be free of the pain I'd caused,” she turned to Cedric again and closed her eyes before she took a deep breath and continued, “If it would have been my only choice, I would have given up my love to free you to have yours. Harry deserves to be happy, you both do. He's never been anything but gracious and patient and kind. I took advantage of that and there is nothing I regret more in life than that. I am sorry, Hermione.”

Hermione nodded, relieved and thankful for the opportunity to hear the truth. “Thank you,” she said softly before she turned and walked back to stand beside Harry.

“Everything all right?” he whispered.

She smiled broadly at him and whispered back, “Never better.”

“It is time,” Dumbledore said just loud enough for all to hear. He stepped forward until he stood before Harry and Hermione. He winked at Hermione and said, “The spell to conjure the armchairs can be found on my desk, please, help yourself.”

Hermione closed her eyes and chuckled softly as the tears began to form again. Harry put his arms around her waist and she wiped her eyes on his shirt and rested her head on his shoulder as she wrapped hers around him. They stood together as they watched the crowd before them walk away and then vanish.

“You have learned your last, Harry, you lack no more, move forward with love,” the fading voice of Dumbledore called out to him. “Good luck.”

“Goodbye,” Harry whispered to them. So many things had happened, so many wonderful, joyous things and although they were blended with the sadness of Dumbledore's departure, he couldn't imagine how it could get any better until he felt her move beside him and he looked into her beautiful brown eyes.

“I love you, Harry,” she whispered softly.

He turned to face her, their arms still wrapped around each other, looking directly into her eyes he whispered back, “I love you too Hermione…more than I ever thought possible.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

There is a little, tiny bit more serious stuff in the next chapter because I have to do their story and the Draco and Millicent bit. I do have some surprising fluff in store…I think you'll like it.

Thanks again for reading; I'm looking forward to your reviews.

Take care,

H_HrFan

-->

40. Letters, Statements, and a Final Journal Entry

Letters, Statements, and a Final Journal Entry

They'd been standing with their arms wrapped tightly around each other for several minutes before Hermione finally spoke, “What'll we do now, Harry?”

“Live, I suppose,” he replied contentedly.

She pulled away from him and looked into his eyes. “Will you be all right? This has been a lot to take in,” she said rubbing her hands up and down his sides.

He closed his eyes and breathed deeply before he spoke, “Yeah, I'll be all right, I've got you now,” he said opening his eyes to look at her once again, “the stuff with my parents and Sirius has been an added bonus. As for Dumbledore, I know he'll always be with me, just like everyone else I've ever cared about is always with me. I'm always going to miss him, but he wouldn't want us to dwell too long on the fact that he's gone. He seemed happy to be going.”

“Yeah, I'll always miss him too. I can't believe he's gone.” She sighed heavily and reluctantly asked the question that had been weighing on her mind, “I don't mean to put a damper on what just happened, but what about the other stuff? Your Aunt and Uncle and cousin what about them?” she asked grudgingly.

“What about them?” he mumbled clearly not wanting to think about them.

“You know we'll have to face that part of your past sooner or later.”

“They've never cared about me and I don't owe them anything, what more is there?” he asked tensely. She could feel his tension where his hands pressed against her hips.

“Harry,” she said quietly.

He took in her pained expression and sighed, “I'm not going to lie to you and say that everything's all right where they're concerned, but I don't want to look back anymore. In fact, I really don't even think I can; I just want to look ahead toward our future. What happened with the Dursley's is part of who I was and I don't want any part of it to be who I am or who I become. When you were talking to Cho my mum actually apologized for the life I had growing up with them,” he said, looking at her in disbelief, “as if it were her fault I was forced to live with them or something.”

“I'm sorry, Harry,” she said in a tightly controlled, quiet voice. Her eyes were cast downward, staring unseeingly at his chest as she began to feel guilty for bringing up the subject.

“She told me the best thing I could do is to let go of it and after everything that's happened recently, I have to agree … and that's what I'm going to try to do. There has always been a lot of emotional abuse, a lack of love and concern and affection, and even a little physical abuse, especially on the part of Dudly, but I want to work through it. I won't suddenly pretend that everything's okay, but I'm not going to let it ruin my life either.” He moved his hands to her cheeks and raised her face so their eyes met. “I promise you now that I'm going to make every effort to not let it get in the way of us. With you by my side I know everything will be all right.”

Hermione closed her eyes and nodded her head. “It will be all right,” she whispered fervently, “together we'll make it all right.”

She opened her eyes to find his silently pleading with her and she looked at him questioningly. “Can we leave it at that for now?” he asked hopefully. “I really don't want to think about them any more, okay?” He pulled her forward and kissed her forehead before moving his hands back to her hips.

“Yes Harry, we can leave it at that,” she said pulling him closer, “I'm sorry I mentioned it, I was just hoping we could knock out all of the bad stuff at once, you know? I thought talking about it could make it magically disappear so we could focus on our future, but you're right, it won't go away all at once so we'll deal with it together,” she pulled her head back to look at him, “no matter how long it takes. I will always be here for you…with you. I just hate that you have to think about them later, that's all.”

“I know,” he replied burying his head in her shoulder, “but just let me think about my parents and the gift we were given today.” He raised his head and looked into her eyes with mixed emotions. She could see love, joy, and pain all clearly etched in the lines of his face and in his soul-baring eyes. He smiled tenderly and closed his eyes, reliving the memory … “She hugged me,” he said softly. “I was a baby when she died and until today I never knew what it felt like to have her arms around me. Dumbledore gave me that gift.”

Hermione placed her head under his chin and rested her forehead against his chest. “I know, Harry,” she whispered, “I'm so happy for you. Your parents are remarkable people, Sirius too; I know they must be proud of you.”

Harry nodded and bent down to kiss the top of her head. “Yeah,” he said with noticeable sarcasm, “they must be.”

Hermione raised her head to look at him through narrowed eyes. “What's that supposed to mean?” she asked. “Why did you say it like that?”

“Because there's so little reason to be proud of me Hermione, you know that. I didn't do anything except manage somehow to survive, that doesn't make me a hero…it just makes me lucky. Are you proud of the guy who gambles away all but his last galleon then suddenly wins big? No! You're not proud of him…you consider him lucky. That's what happened to me. I may have been forced to gamble it all away but in the end all I managed to do was get lucky. Look at how much was taken from me,” he paused when he felt her arms drop and she tried to pull away from him, “I know that I have so much more now, but think about it,” he added quickly as he struggled to keep her in his arms, “my parents, Sirius, my sanity and peace of mind…even you for a little while. You already know so I'm not going into any more detail, but you have to admit that a lot was taken away. Someone else gambled with every aspect of my life until the day came that I finally got lucky.”

“Are you saying that you feel sorry for yourself? Has this become an `oh-poor-me' moment Harry?”

“No,” he stated firmly but with little conviction, “…maybe…I don't know.”

“Harry, no one deserves a moment like that more than you do, but please, I'm begging you, let it only be a moment. You are a hero,” she said grabbing his chin and forcing him to look at her, “…you're my hero.”

“What's all this nonsense about a hero?” Ron's voice boomed throughout the infirmary, shaking them out of their reverie.

“RON!” Hermione shouted. She kissed Harry quickly on the cheek then ran into Ron's arms. He picked her up easily and spun her around. “It's so great to see you,” she said laughing. “What are you doing here?”

Ron stopped spinning her and still holding her with her legs dangling just above the floor, he squeezed her tight. “Man I missed you,” he said sounding relieved.

“All right, all right, that's enough, unhand the girlfriend,” Harry said trying to sound stern through the smile on his face.

Ron and Hermione laughed and rolled their eyes at each other before Ron put her down. Harry moved forward and grabbed hold of Ron, clinging to him in a way that he never thought he'd cling to another man. But Ron was his brother and they'd been to hell and back together more times than either of them cared to mention so it just felt right.

After a moment Hermione laughed. “All right, all right,” she said, “unhand the boyfriend.”

Harry and Ron started laughing. They clapped each other on the back before they separated and Harry moved to put his arm around Hermione's shoulders.

“So,” Harry said, “not that we aren't happy to see you but what are you doing here?”

Ron looked at them as though wondering if they'd believe him. “It was the weirdest thing, really,” he said thoughtfully, “I got a letter from Dumbledore telling me that it was important for me to get here today. Something about you guys needing me and stuff. I was supposed to be here a while ago but I got held up when I was leaving.” His eyes were shining and Hermione noticed the tips of his ears had turned pink.

“Luna?” she teased.

Ron's ears were no longer pink; they were now a deep indescribable shade of red. Harry and Hermione looked at each other and began to laugh at his obvious discomfort. Harry stepped forward and chucked him on the arm. “It's all right, mate,” he said turning briefly to smile at Hermione, “we understand.”

“Yeah Ron,” Hermione agreed, “we definitely understand. There's no reason to be embarrassed.”

Ron nodded his head and looked from one to the other as his coloring slowly returned to normal. “Yeah, I s'pose you would, wouldn't you?”

“Yeah,” Hermione said emphatically, “more so than you may ever know.”

“I guess you'll understand that I can only stay for one night then, eh?” he said hesitantly.

“That's all right,” Hermione answered grabbing hold of Harry's hand and pulling him closer to her, “I really want to get home to my parents. I haven't even told them we're coming! It should be a nice surprise for them.”

“So much has happened that we haven't even had time to think about,” Harry said with a sigh. “I hope they won't be too upset to have me there with you, think I should go to the Burrow for a couple of days first?” He looked at Ron before he spoke again, “I don't think Mrs. Weasley would mind?” he questioned.

Ron shook his head. “Are you kidding me? She's more anxious to see you than me! She'll probably kill me if she doesn't see you both soon,” he half-joked.

Hermione looked at Ron with sympathy in her eyes. “Sorry, Ron,” she said shaking her head, “but that's a chance we'll have to take because there's no way I'm going home without Harry. My parents will be elated to see us both, I'm sure of it. Maybe we can get together at the Burrow to celebrate Harry's birthday or something.”

Ron nodded. “Yeah, that'll be great. Mum'll love that!” he said sounding more than a little relieved that it wouldn't be too much longer. “I know Luna would understand if I wanted to stay longer, but to be honest, I don't have much interest in hanging out here, you know?” he said looking around the infirmary with a look of apprehension.

“Yeah, we know,” Harry exclaimed. “Getting together on my birthday sounds like a great idea, though. I can't believe it's coming so soon. I'd forgotten all about it to be honest.”

“Well, I haven't,” Hermione said pompously. She looked at Harry and rolled her eyes. “Well, not completely anyway…actually, I just remembered.”

Harry laughed. “It's not like we haven't had a lot of other things our minds, you know,” he said. He turned to look at Ron who appeared to thousands of miles away. Speaking of other things on the mind, he thought. “So…uh…hey…Ron,” Harry said in a feeble attempt to get Ron's attention. When Ron didn't answer Harry reached out and smacked him on the arm. “You in love with her mate?”

“What…who?” Ron stammered as he tried to comprehend what Harry was asking.

“What do you mean, what…who?” Harry chuckled. “Luna, of course.”

“Luna? What about Luna?” Ron asked, obviously still confused since his daydream had been rudely interrupted.

“Oh, Ronald,” Hermione sighed, “will you be joining us mentally here at Hogwarts anytime soon or are we only going to be enjoying your physical appearance for the rest of this visit?”

Ron looked dumbfounded. “Now what are you two carrying on about? I'm here already. Where else would I be if I'm standing right here?”

“Ottery St. Catchpole, perhaps,” Harry volunteered. “The residence of one Luna Lovegood even…maybe…by chance?”

Ron rolled his eyes and Harry and Hermione started to laugh. “All right,” Harry said, “I already know the answer to my question let's just move on to why you're here.”

“Did you get my letter?” Ron asked. “I told you that I started on our story and I think I done pretty good. I have it here, want to see?”

“Yeah,” Harry nodded eagerly. “Come on over here,” he said walking toward the beds and the chair so they could all sit down.

Hermione watched Ron with a little trepidation as he reached in his pocket to get the letter. She knew how Ron could be in school and she really didn't want to hurt his feelings about this statement. Her hopes were not high as he handed them the parchment…

The Truth

As told by Harry Potter, Hermione Granger, and Ronald Weasley

If there's one thing we've learned in the last seven years it's this…no one really wants to know the truth of what happened with the Boy-Who-Lived and his friends. Sometimes they say that `truth is stranger than fiction' and in this instance, they would be right. But the thing of it is, you all seem to enjoy your fiction and we've come to realize that we're not really interested in telling our story because it no longer matters in the overall scheme of things.

What we will tell you is this…

On Halloween night nearly seven years ago, two young boys saved a young girl from a troll (after they locked said troll in the bathroom with her…but that's another story). From that moment on the three became friends and at some point became known as `The Trio' because, for the most part, they'd become inseparable. Every year has brought with it one adventure or another…one test or another, and our friendship is what's kept us alive.

There have been fights and jealousy and pain throughout the years but through it our all friendship has only gotten stronger. We are family and we would die for each other if it ever came to that. That is why we were all together throughout the battle…and why we stood side-by-side. Harry Potter may have been the one destined to end Voldemort's reign of terror but it was with everyone's help that he was able to succeed. We're not talking about `everyone' as being us…`everyone' means every single one of you out there who chose to join in this war. Every one of you played a part in the victory and as such, our story means even less.

Here is our truth…

War…this war…any war…is pointless. Through fear Voldemort was given power greater than any one man should be allowed. He fed off the fear that each of us so willingly gave him…with the only exceptions appearing to be Albus Dumbledore and Harry Potter. Maybe that makes you all think of Harry as a hero…the fact that he didn't fear Voldemort. Truth be told, he couldn't fear him because if he allowed himself to fear him then the wizarding world would have lost the battle long before it began; many of you had so willingly rested your lives in his hands that his greater fear became letting you down.

Fear … Fear has been a part of our lives for so long. For so many of us, it has been passed down from our parents. Since when should fear take us to the point of not even being able to speak the name of the source? How could we allow it to go so far? Voldemort…Voldemort…Voldemort. We hope that as you are reading this, you are speaking the name out loud. For too long we have allowed the fear of that name to hold us down, to paralyze us. He is dead now and the very least we can do is find the courage to speak the name aloud without fear.

Fear is a terrible thing. It eats you up inside until you are left with nothing. Each of us has fears but they will never go away if we insist upon shutting the door on them or waiting for someone else to come along to take care of them for us…we must be willing to face them. Every person has the potential to be a hero…you just have to believe in yourself. For too long you have looked at Harry Potter as your `someday hero' and now quite possibly `your one true hero' but that is not a role he wants, it is not a role he's asked for, it is a role that's been forced upon him and it's not one that he finds himself comfortable in. All he asks now is that he be known as Harry Potter…just Harry Potter.

If you feel a need to look beyond yourself to find a hero then perhaps you need to take some time to discover what it is about you that's holding you back. We all must learn to face our fears and believe in ourselves before the next Tom Riddle/Voldemort wannabe comes around and tries to take away everything we're working so hard to rebuild.

That's it. That's all there is. There is no juicy gossip, no sordid love affairs, and no intimate details of our personal lives. We have given all we intend to give and now all we ask is that we be free to live our lives.

As the best friend and brother-by-choice of Harry Potter I have to say this…do you really know anyone more deserving of a life than him? Please, I am begging you to please…just let him live.

Thank you.

“Wow, Ron,” Hermione said in amazement. “You really did do a great job.”

“You sound surprised, Hermione,” Ron said in amusement. He knew they'd be surprised, but it was something that he and Luna had been working on since they got back to Ottery St. Catchpole and he knew they'd like it.

She looked up at him with tears in her eyes and smiled at his bemused expression. “Well, I'm sure you can understand why, can't you?”

Ron laughed. “Yeah, Hermione, yeah I can,” he replied.

Harry was still sitting quietly apparently reading and re-reading what Ron had written. Hermione put her hand on his leg and squeezed gently. “You all right?” she asked him quietly as Ron looked on.

Harry nodded but didn't speak. He raised his head and looked unseeingly at a far corner of the infirmary as he thought about what he'd read … and what they still needed to do.

“What's up mate?” Ron asked as his amusement at Hermione's reaction was quickly replaced by concern for Harry.

Harry turned his head in Ron's direction but his eyes remained unfocused when he spoke, “I was just thinking,” he said distantly.

Ron and Hermione exchanged worried glances and Hermione looked at Harry and grabbed his hand. “Harry, you're starting to scare us, what's going on?”

The tone in her voice shook him from his stupor and he looked at her apologetically. “Sorry guys,” he replied in a much clearer tone. “I was just wondering if any of this is worth it. Do you really think it'll make a difference?” he asked looking from one to the other.

“What matters is that it makes a difference to us,” Hermione replied. “To be honest, I really don't think it'll matter at all to those people out there but maybe if we say something, anything it'll at least get them off our backs faster. If we remain silent, they'll probably hound us forever.”

“That's true,” Harry replied half-heartedly. He looked at Hermione and said, “You know we have to add to this right?”

Hermione nodded. “Yeah, I know,” she sighed.

“What do you mean add to it?” Ron said somewhat defensively. “I thought it was bloody good if I may say so myself.”

Harry looked at him in surprise, not realizing that he hadn't yet told him he was impressed. “It is good Ron,” he said quickly. “What I meant was that we have to add something to it about Draco and Millicent.”

“Oh…right,” Ron said hesitantly, “the letters…`bout gave me a heart attack in them letters. You guys need to tell me all this stuff that's happened by the way.”

“We will,” Hermione said. “Why don't you guys go to the kitchen to get a basket of food from Dobby and I'll work on the last part? Then we'll have all night to talk about what's been going on around here.”

“Food…” Ron said perking up. At the thought of food he realized that he hadn't eaten in over four hours and he was starving. “Come on Harry, let's go,” he added quickly and before Harry could say anything Ron grabbed his arm and hauled him out of the infirmary and toward the kitchen.

“Guess that was a good idea,” Hermione mused. “Now…” she said looking at the parchment, “Draco and Millicent.”

She looked around for the quill and parchment that she and Harry had used for the list they'd made and when she finally found them she set about trying to write a short, respectable tribute to Draco and Millicent.

A Tribute

By Hermione Granger with Harry Potter

Sometimes something happens in life that takes you so much by surprise that you have trouble finding the words to describe it. That's what happened to me.

The final night of the battle, just before the defeat of Voldemort, I, Hermione Granger, was struck by a curse that left me lying in a coma. I have since learned many truths about the circumstances behind that curse. They have led me down paths that I thought I'd never have to follow. Until recently one person's heartache, pain, frustration, and anger had become a constant part of me and as a result, I had been forced to live under the control of another's emotions.

I tell you this, so you can know this…

If it weren't for Draco Malfoy and Millicent Bullstrode I probably wouldn't be alive today and it is my duty, my responsibility to them, to ensure that the wizarding world knows the tremendous sacrifice they made. I was cursed by one of our own (meaning one on the good side of the fight against Voldemort) and after witnessing it, Draco and Millicent attempted to stop the one who cursed me. Their combined efforts inadvertently killed my assailant. Their efforts were then witnessed by two of Voldemort's followers and without trial or consideration for who their families were, they became traitors to the dark side … their immediate sentence was death.

It is because of them that Harry Potter and I were able to find the answers we needed so I could be free from what possessed me before it consumed and eventually killed me.

There is no greater sacrifice in the world than to give your life for your sworn enemy and I am so sorry that it is only in their deaths that can I thank them. They gave their lives for mine and I am forever in their debt.

Never in our lives did Harry and I think we would have cause to say these words, “Thank you Draco Malfoy and Millicent Bullstrode, we will think about you always with great respect and admiration…as should the rest of the wizarding world.”

I would also like to pass along my thanks to all of you out there who have contributed to our success in the last couple of days…you know who you are. And to you…the anonymous letter writer, to you we owe so much more.

Thank you.

“So,” Ron's voice interrupted her thoughts, “did you get it done?”

“Yeah,” she said nodding, “I think I did.”

“Why don't you read it to us while we get the food unpacked?” Harry suggested.

Hermione agreed and proceeded to read her tribute. “Well, what do you think?” she asked when she finished.

Harry looked at her in amazement. “That's beautiful,” he assured her, “I don't think you could have done any better than that.” He walked over to her and pulled her into a tight hug, “I love you,” he whispered in her ear.

Tears began to form in her eyes and she had a little trouble finding her voice. She sighed heavily trying to clear her throat of the lump that had formed. “I love you, too,” she managed in a choked whisper.

Harry pulled away and kissed her cheek. “Why don't you take a walk?” he suggested lightly. “Maybe a little time alone is what you need, you haven't had much of that, what do you think?”

“Yeah,” she said nodding, “I think that's a great idea.” She slid off the bed and without a word started walking toward the exit. She could just hear Harry explaining her sudden departure to Ron but she didn't stop to listen, she just kept on walking.

She didn't have a particular destination in mind when she walked out of the infirmary so she allowed her legs to carry her without any conscience thought on her part. She'd been thinking about Draco, Millicent, and Trelawney when she looked down and discovered that she was standing about ten steps up on her way to Trelawney's classroom. “How did I…” she questioned aloud trying figure out first, why she'd even headed to Trelawney's classroom and second, how the heck she started climbing the steps without even noticing it.

Shrugging her shoulders she decided to keep moving forward. She wasn't in a hurry and with as tired as she'd been lately, it took her a few minutes longer than it might normally to get up the stairs and into the room. When she walked in it appeared as though the room hadn't changed at all and that any minute Trelawney would be entering from the side door. It was almost eerie in its normality.

She sat down at the same table she'd been sitting at when she'd walked out of Divination third year. She sat there quietly, not really thinking anything in particular when a feeling of anticipation swept through her causing her to shiver. What am I waiting for? She wondered.

She looked around the room and suddenly felt as though she weren't alone. “Hello,” she said calmly as though nothing could surprise her anymore.

“Hello, Miss Granger.”

“You called me here, didn't you?” Hermione asked.

“Yes, I wanted to see you.”

“Can I see you?” Hermione asked.

“Of course,” came the reply.

Hermione followed the sound of the voice and looked to where Professor Trelawney stood.

“Why did you want to see me?” she asked.

“First I want to congratulate you on all that you have accomplished,” she replied. “Second, I sense there is something left unfinished. Do you want to tell me what it is?”

Hermione looked at her in confusion, “What do you mean `something left unfinished'?” she asked.

“I don't know. Just something,” she replied looking at Hermione curiously.

Hermione looked down at the floor wondering if there was anything she'd been wanting to ask her and she came up empty.

“Sometimes it helps to just talk,” Trelawney said, “why don't you try talking to me?”

“Why did she do it?” Hermione asked suddenly, surprising herself with the question.

“Love,” Trelawney replied firmly.

“Love? How can love be responsible for such violence? She killed you,” Hermione exclaimed.

“Love can cause people to act in the most unreasonable of ways, Hermione,” she replied calmly. “You of all people should know that after what you've been through.”

“But it's different,” Hermione replied, “she did what she did to me because of Harry, because of her sick, twisted game…”

“I thought you'd forgiven her.”

“I have,” she replied indignantly, “…for what she's done to me. But…”

“There are no buts, Hermione,” Trelawney interrupted, “what happened between myself and Miss Chang is simply that … between US. That has no bearing on what she's done to you. You can only forgive for what's been done to you and I sincerely hope you meant yours when you offered it.”

“I did,” Hermione sighed, “but can you honestly tell me that you've done the same?”

“Yes,” Trelawney replied unquestioningly.

Hermione looked up in surprise and asked, “Why?”

“Because I wanted to,” she replied. “Everything that has happened here has come as no surprise to me. Everything was pre-ordained. Do you really think that I would be foolish enough to take that tea if my death wasn't already written in the stars? Sacrifices were made on all sides and someday, far off into the future, you will understand why things had to happen the way they did.”

“What if I can't wait that long?” Hermione asked, once again near tears. “What if I need to know the answers now?”

“Then I'm afraid you'll be disappointed,” she replied regretfully. “Let me just say this…you and Harry are meant for greater things. It was fate that brought you together nearly seven years ago and your destinies have yet to be fulfilled. Sacrifices were made so you and he could live. All of this was written long ago and we are powerless to stop or change it. Tell me what you have taken from this experience.”

Hermione looked at her and sighed before she spoke, “I've learned to let go of my fear and that I have to appreciate every day, I've gained confidence in myself where I lacked it before, I've learned to trust myself, and most importantly, I've discovered how much I love Harry.”

“And what has Harry taken from this?”

“He's learned to trust his own judgment, he's finally let go of his guilt, he believes in himself more than he ever has before, and, like me, he's discovered love,” Hermione replied.

“Those are merely the foundation for all that you will learn and discover about each other and life. Don't ever forget the lessons you have learned. Take them with you and one day teach them to your own children, for they too, shall be great!” Trelawney exclaimed. “Let go of anger and resentment and go forth with love.”

“Thank you,” Hermione said in voice so soft that she wasn't sure she'd been heard.

“You're welcome,” Trelawney replied, “and now it is nearly over. Surprises await you around the corner, Hermione. Enjoy them. One day I hope you look back on this and remember what I've told you. You are now prepared to face your future and from what I can see, your future looks very bright indeed.”

“I will remem…” Hermione faltered, “…ber.” She looked around the room and discovered that Trelawney had vanished. Where did she go? She wondered briefly.

Looking around she shrugged her shoulders, and feeling better than she had in a while, she quickly made her way down the stairs and back to the infirmary. “Is there any food left?” she asked brightly, half expecting to hear a resounding `no' since Ron was present.

“Of course there is,” Harry replied as he removed the invisibility spell he'd placed over a plate for her.

“Hey,” Ron shouted, “I knew there was more food somewhere what's up with that?” He looked at Hermione then her plate, then back to her again.

She started to laugh. “No way, Ron…this is mine…I'm starving,” she said between bites.

Ron rolled his eyes, “Women!” he huffed.

Harry laughed then turned his attention to Hermione, “So where'd you go?” he asked.

“Nowhere in particular,” she replied half smiling at him.

He raised his eyebrows in question and she looked him, raised an eyebrow in return and shrugged her shoulder. He nodded his head.

“What the bloody hell is going on with you two?” Ron exclaimed.

Harry laughed again. “Nothing, she was just telling me that we'd talk about it later, that's all.”

“She didn't say that,” Ron said defiantly. “I didn't hear her say anything.”

“That's all right,” Harry said laughing, “I know what she said and that's really all that matters.”

“You two have gone nutters, that's what I'm saying,” Ron replied though they could now hear the humor in voice.

“So what have my boys been talking about?” Hermione said in an obvious attempt to change the subject.

“I was just telling him what's been going on around here,” Harry replied.

“Yeah,” Ron said in disbelief, “that Cho stuff is bizarre. Glad you finally got rid of her.” Hermione saw him shiver as though he'd been the one Cho had invaded and she laughed at him.

“Me too,” she replied, “even more so then you, I'd imagine. There's no need to panic anymore.”

“I imagine so,” Ron said before her words registered and he looked at her in confusion, “whaddya mean by that anyway?”

“I just saw you shiver like there was a chance she'd be getting you next or something,” she said laughing, “I'm just trying to reassure you, that's all.”

“Oh yeah, very funny, Hermione,” he joked although she could see in his eyes that the thought still hadn't completely left his mind.

“Hey,” Harry replied as though he suddenly remembered something, “I was going to show Ron the journal do you know where we put it?”

“I don't remember Harry,” she replied trying to remember what they might've done with it. “Weren't we reading a few entries the last time we had it?” she wondered out loud.

“Yeah,” Harry said flinching as he remembered having to make her throw the book from her hands. He walked over to the side of the bed and looked around. He found it under the curtain that separated their beds from the one next to it. He watched Hermione to gauge her reaction as he handed the book to Ron. He was elated to discover there was no change whatsoever in her demeanor, she wasn't affected at all by the thought of someone else handling the book. As Ron began to skim through the pages Harry joined her on the bed and pulled her close.

“You want to tell me where you went?” he asked quietly.

“Trelawney's classroom,” she answered just as quietly, “she was there and we talked.”

“Really?” Harry asked incredulously.

“Yeah,” Hermione said eyeballing Ron and silently urging Harry to keep it down. “Let's talk about it later, okay? It's not that I don't want him know, it's just that I want to talk with you about it first, all right?”

Harry nodded, “All right,” he said, “sounds fine by me.”

“Thanks,” she replied. She looked at Ron and found that his attention was solely on the journal so she turned back to Harry and kissed his cheek. He looked at her and smiled just before he captured her lips in a long, lazy kiss.

“Hey!” Ron called out to them, “Don't you guys need to come up for air or something? Yeesh!”

Hermione blushed and Harry just turned to him and smiled, raising his eyebrows he said, “Who needs air?” Then he turned to her and kissed her again.

“Okay…all right…can't you just give a guy a break then?”

This time they broke apart and laughed at him. “What's the matter Ron? Are we making you miss Luna even more now?” Hermione teased.

“Shut it, Granger,” Ron snapped.

“Soft spot,” she mumbled to Harry who nodded in reply.

“I heard that,” Ron muttered back. He looked up at their amused expressions and started to laugh. “All right…yeah, I do miss her,” he replied, “and I don't need the two of you reminding me of it all the time,” he added quickly.

“All right, Ron,” Harry said looking at Hermione and grinning, “we'll try not to make you miss her anymore than you already do.”

“And let me just add this,” Hermione said, “it's a good thing we're all leaving tomorrow because I won't wait any longer to kiss him like that again.”

Ron's ears turned pink and he shook his head, “Prat!” he muttered.

Hermione raised an eyebrow and looked at him through narrowed eyes, “I heard that Ronald Weasley,” she berated, “you better be careful or I'll do it again right now.”

She slowly started to turn toward Harry and Ron put his hands up in the air in mock surrender, “No…no…no…don't…I'm done…I promise…just…don't…” he stammered.

She gave Harry a quick peck on the cheek and then smiled at Ron, “Well…since you promised,” she smirked.

“All right, all right,” Ron said laughing, “can we get back to this now?” he asked holding up the journal.

“Yeah, sure, what about it?” Hermione asked.

“I don't know, I just can't believe she let things go so far, like this one here, listen to this,” he said then he began to read…

Journal Entry

I don't know…I have a feeling this may be my last entry especially since I still haven't figured out who the `two' are. Someone may be watching me.

This has to be it. I'm so tired of feeling this way. He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named has made himself scarce so far and this battle has been raging for a week. I just can't wait any longer. What will it matter if I destroy Harry in the middle of it and You-Know-Who wins? My life is a living hell anyway, how much worse could it possibly get? If I'm lucky maybe they'll find out what I've done and then kill me. Sometimes I wish I could just do it myself but I can't until I get my revenge.

We've been fighting on the same field for a few days now and I've wandered all around it. I know what I have to do and I'm ready. Harry is always right in the middle of the fighting, all I have to do is get to the clearing near where You-Know-Who's supporters are and curse Hermione straight into hell. They'll just think the spell came from someone else and I will sit back and watch everything unfold…no one will be the wiser. (Is that really a good thing? I just want to die when it's over)…

There's nothing more to say right now. Tonight I will kill Hermione and Harry will pay for what he did to my Cedric. I will write again when my mission is complete. I'm sure I will once again find some joy while I watch Harry suffer…Avada Kedavra can be a beautiful thing………ha, ha!

“Is that the last entry?” Harry asked.

“Yeah, I don't see anything else,” Ron replied flipping through the pages. “Isn't that bizarre? What the hell is up with that?”

“So that's it,” Harry said to no one in particular, “I can give it to Mr. Diggory now.”

“What are you talking about Harry?” Hermione asked.

Harry looked at her, trying to focus on what she'd asked though not quite able to. “Ironic, isn't it?” he said.

“What is?” Hermione asked, her concern growing.

Harry shook his head and smiled at her, “It's just ironic that she wanted to wait until I knew I was in love with you before she cursed you and yet…” he pulled her closer and smiled wider, “it was her curse that made me realize I was in love with you.”

Hermione half chuckled, “Ironic,” she repeated in confirmation.

Harry took the journal from Ron and looked at it briefly before he offered it to Hermione. “Want to see it?” he asked casually although he almost feared her answer.

“No,” Hermione said shaking her head, “not really. Did you say something about giving it to Mr. Diggory?”

Harry nodded, “Yeah,” he replied, “Mr. Diggory asked if he could have it. I hope you don't mind but I told him he could after we read the last entry.”

“Nope, I don't mind. Maybe you can use one of the school owls to send it to him,” she said.

“What's wrong with sending Hedwig?” he asked curiously.

“Hedwig's going home to take a well-deserved break,” she replied.

“Yeah,” Harry said softly, “home.”

“Home,” she confirmed.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The three of them talked for a few more hours until all of them were ready to pass out from exhaustion. They'd caught Ron up on what had happened and Ron caught them up on what was going on at the Burrow. There was only one thing left to tell and Harry didn't want to do it.

“We have to tell you one more thing,” Harry said reluctantly.

“What's that?” Ron asked forgetting how tired he was when he heard the tone in Harry's voice.

Harry looked at Hermione for reassurance before he continued, “Dumbledore's gone,” he said softly.

“Gone? Whaddya mean gone?” Ron asked weakly.

“Just before you got here my parents, Sirius, and a bunch of others came for him. He walked away and vanished,” Harry replied in the same soft voice Ron had already found disconcerting.

“He…vanished?” Ron said in wonder.

“Yeah, it's hard to say he died really, because we watched him walk away and just disappear. He knew it was coming, I bet that's why he told you to be here today,” Harry said, he was grateful that Ron seemed to be preoccupied to the point that he didn't ask questions about his parents and Sirius, that was something he wanted to keep between him and Hermione for a while.

“Oh man,” Ron said trying to fight back his tears, “and I came late. I was supposed to have been here a long time before I actually got here. I missed him. But he didn't say…I mean…his letter…I had no idea…”

“It's all right,” Harry interrupted, “if there's something he needs you to know, I'm sure he'll find a way to tell you,” he said. “If anyone can do it, Dumbledore can.”

“Yeah, I suppose you're right,” Ron replied heavily as he continued his fight to hold back his tears.

Hermione separated herself from Harry and jumped off the bed to put her arms around him, “He was happy to go,” she said, “I know you'll miss him…we all will…but he'll always be a part of us. You'll get your chance to say goodbye, just wait.”

Hermione thought about Dumbledore's final words to her and she gestured for Harry to follow her. “Ron, we'll be right back, okay?”

Ron just nodded as she turned and led the way out of the infirmary.

“What's going on?” Harry asked.

“Nothing. I just remember Dumbledore saying something about the spell for the chairs being on his desk. Maybe he left something else there, too. Come on,” she said pulling him faster along the corridor until they were facing the gargoyle's that protected the entrance to Dumbledore's office.

“Sherbet lemon,” Harry said hoping the password hadn't suddenly changed when Dumbledore left. He released a heavy sigh of relief when he saw the staircase moving. “Come on.” He pulled her quickly forward and they jumped on the steps as they rose upward.

Hermione pushed open the door and rushed forward to Dumbledore's desk. Just like he said, a spell book lay open on his desk and she saw the spell for conjuring the chairs. There was a note attached to it with her name on it. Slowly she opened it.

My Dear Miss Granger,

Words cannot express just how proud I am of you. I hope you will never tire of hearing the words, `you certainly are the brightest witch of your age I've ever met'. No truer words have ever been spoken.

I wish you a long, happy, prosperous life filled with love and family and friends. Remember that the ones who love us never truly leave us. We will all be watching over you. You and Harry (and even Mr. Weasley and Miss Lovegood) are destined for greater things than you can ever imagine.

I left you today but I will be with you forever. My knowledge I leave to you, I know I don't have to tell you to use it wisely!

Take this book. I know that you will love the spell to conjure the chair. It's always been one of my favorites.

Thank you, Hermione Granger, for all you have done and all that you will do.

Take care.

Albus Dumbledore

Hermione's eyes were watery as she finished reading the letter and she hadn't noticed that Harry was standing behind her. He placed his hands on her shoulders and she jumped, “Oh!” she exclaimed turning around to face him.

“I'm sorry, didn't mean to scare you,” he said unconcernedly, looking at her curiously, “What's wrong? What happened?”

“It's this,” she said handing him the letter. As he read it she turned to the desk to look some more and she found three more letters, one for Harry, one for Ron, and one for Luna.

“Harry look,” she said turning around and interrupting his reading. She held the letters out to him.

“Luna?” Harry looked at her questioningly. “What's that about?”

Hermione shrugged, “I don't know,” she said just as surprised as he was. She noticed her letter in his hand and remembered that Dumbledore had mentioned Luna in it, “My letter mentions her too,” she said.

Harry looked at Hermione's letter again and quickly skimmed through it looking for Luna's name, “Ron and Luna and me and you?” he asked in astonishment. “I don't know if I want Ron to see this or not.”

“Why not?”

“Can you imagine how he'd feel if he's not sure about his feelings for her? He didn't sound too sure Hermione.”

“True,” she agreed, “but he's a big boy, Harry. Maybe this'll be his catalyst. Let's get this stuff and go.”

“Hang on,” he said moving toward the desk and looking around. “There's something else here…somewhere…”

Hermione picked up the spell book that Dumbledore said she could keep and another letter, addressed to both her and Harry, fell out of it.

Harry picked it up quickly. Harry tried to place the writing. He'd seen it many times before on letters he'd gotten from…

“Sirius?” Hermione said from behind him. “The letter came from Sirius?”

“How do you know that?” he asked in surprise, it'd taken him a whole minute to figure it out and she knew in a matter of seconds.

Ignoring him she asked, “Why would a letter from Sirius be addressed to the two of us? He's been gone for two years.”

Harry looked at her in surprise and then shifted his gaze back to the letter, “Huh,” he said thoughtfully, “good question.” He quickly tore open the letter and read it out loud…

Dear Harry and Hermione,

If you're reading this letter than I can presume a couple of things…first, I am no longer with you, and second you are, at last, together. Congratulations! That is most welcome news.

Since those two things had to occur before this letter could be given to you then I'll skip the formalities and get straight to the point.

I don't know if you are married yet but I want you to know that Grimmauld Place and all of the Black family money is yours. I realize there is a lot to do there to make it livable, but if you'd like it, it is yours to do with as you see fit. My hope is that Voldemort has been defeated and all of the dark magic that lives within that house was defeated right along with him (I have no idea how that would work but it would certainly make things easier for you, wouldn't it?) Perhaps now you can get that nasty old hag of a mother off the wall. If you can't, might I suggest burning it? It certainly can't hurt to try. (Burn the painting, not the house)!

Once Voldemort and his minions are defeated the charms will be removed from the house and it will once again be visible for all to see. I know you've watched it squeeze its way between the other houses, but never fear, once the charms are removed it should fit in quite nicely with the others. If you wish to re-employ the charms, they can be found in the book where you got this letter. If anyone can figure it all out, our Hermione can so I will not go into the details.

Since I am obviously gone I want you to know that wherever I am, I am enjoying life. With any luck I have been reunited with James and Lily and together we will be over watching you. You know me, I'll be having a good time no matter where I am! (Just so long as Snivellus hasn't somehow managed to find his way there).

I will stop this now. I just need for you to know that regardless of how long it's been, I have not forgotten you…I highly doubt that's possible. I love you both. You are my family and I have cherished the time we had together no matter how short it may have been. My greatest joy in life came from being your godfather, Harry. I couldn't possibly be more proud.

You might wonder why this is addressed to both of you…well (ha, ha), I'm confident in my belief that one day you will realize that you're in love. Am I right or am I right? (It took Lily a long time too…).

Anyway, know that wherever I am, I'm not far. I'll always be in your heart just as you've always been in mine.

Take care of each other. Great, marvelous, wonderful things lie ahead for both of you. Until we meet again…………….

Love,

Sirius

“Wow,” he said gruffly, the ever-present tears slowly gliding down his cheeks, “what else could there possibly be today?”

“Open Dumbledore's,” Hermione said in reply feeling as though she'd never stop crying.

Harry looked at it and nodded, “Okay, here goes…”

Dear Harry,

So this is it? I must say it's been harder then I ever thought it would be. You have been through so much and you are a tough man to say goodbye to.

Please know that I am looking forward to this journey. It has been a long time coming. I have seen so much in my years and while I may appear to be fairly young by wizarding standards, my soul is very old.

To you Harry, I leave my wisdom. While wisdom often comes with age, through me you will find that certain truths and insights come easier. As will Occlumency and Legilimens.

I am sure that throughout the years you have wondered how it is that I know so much about you. It is a subject that I have avoided until now. Since I have obviously gone, you may have already guessed much of it when you met my welcoming party.

It is hard to go through life knowing your destiny as I have mine. My mentor told me what I would someday be required to do…I will not do that to you Harry, it is my belief that it makes life so much harder to live when you know what's coming. You take fewer chances and you lock a part of yourself away in anticipation of the day you know will inevitably come.

By now you have learned that there are greater things in store for you than you could ever imagine. Which brings me to my point…my mentor advised me of my destiny and when he passed on, I was given the ability to communicate with all those who were destined to play a part in it. This includes your mother and father, Sirius, Sybill Trelawney, Cedric, and even Cho…along with so many others.

It is most unfortunate, Harry, that you never knew your mother's true capacity for love. It is through her that I know when you first began to feel love for Miss Granger, it is through your father that I know your fear, and it is through Sirius that I know your anger…it goes on and on. Each person who has passed through your life brings a little something back to you through me. Someday you will know it through Hermione and your own heart. One day you will teach yourself to listen and you will feel us just as I have felt them for so long.

Additionally, if it is quite all right with Miss Granger, you may take Dobby home with you when you are ready to do so. I have already spoken with him and he is excited to work for you…tell her he'll accept no less than the current working wage! (Like that one? I do so love S.P.E.W.!)

Take care, Harry and know that I will always be a part of you. I have loved you like a son.

Thank you for being you. Playing a part in your life is by far the greatest gift I have ever known.

Albus Dumbledore

P.S. In the event I failed to mention it, the protective spell I placed on you will not go away until you are ready. If you do not wish to be disturbed when you arrive at Miss Granger's residence then you should wait until you are ready before you tell your story. I would not let that be more than a couple more days, however, you may not be disturbed personally, but others around you most certainly are.

Harry had begun to cry before he'd started reading the letter and now the tears were falling faster. Hermione stood beside him and rested her head against his arm and cried with him.

After a minute she wiped her tears, and sniffled. “Come on, Harry, Ron's going to wonder where we went,” she said softly.

Harry nodded and wiped his eyes, “Yeah, come on,” he said trying to pull himself together.

They made sure they had all of the letters and the book before they walked out of Dumbledore's office for the last time. They walked slowly, both caught up in their own thoughts.

“Isn't it strange,” Hermione said suddenly, breaking the silence.

Harry shook his head and laughed at her vagueness, “What?” he asked curiously.

“I don't feel any smarter,” she said matter-of-factly.

Harry laughed again, “Are you supposed to? I mean, how much smarter can you get?”

She stopped and looked at him, “I'm talking about Dumbledore's letter. He said he was passing his knowledge on to me but I don't feel any smarter.”

Harry thought about it for a minute before he spoke, “Yeah, I don't feel any wiser either, now that you mention it.”

“Hmm…” she said thoughtfully as she started to walk again.

Once again they walked in silence as they contemplated what Dumbledore had meant by the words, `I leave to you…'.

“There you are where've you been?” Ron asked when they finally returned to the infirmary. “I went out looking but couldn't find you anywhere.”

“We went to Dumbledore's office, here you go,” Harry said handing Ron the letters addressed to him and Luna.

“What's this?”

“It's a letter from Dumbledore,” Hermione replied. “We've already opened ours. Go ahead,” she urged nodding her head toward his letter.

Ron looked at the two of them curiously then slowly opened up his letter…

Dear Mr. Weasley,

Somehow I feel this will be my only chance to say goodbye so I feel I must make it special.

First and foremost I must thank you for being such a loyal friend to Harry. I realize you had your moments but that did nothing more than keep you from taking each other for granted.

As you may have already heard my destiny has now been fulfilled and the time has come for me to step into that great unknown where finally I may get some rest! I am terribly sorry if I never made it apparent that you were appreciated throughout the years. I must admit that my focus has always been Harry and his well-being…seeing as how his survival was linked with my destiny, you must forgive an old man his oversights.

To you, Mr. Weasley, I leave my wit. Though you are, without a doubt, a very witty young man in your own right, I humbly ask your acceptance of this gift. After all, a little boost couldn't possibly hurt now, could it?

You are a courageous young man and you have proven yourself against the mightiest of foes. You no longer need live in the shadows…be sure to keep yourself always in the light.

Please ensure that Miss Lovegood gets her letter. While I have been assured that things are as they should be, I can only hope that you have not received this letter too soon. There are great things in store for you and Miss Lovegood…great things!

I wish you the very best of everything. Take care of yourself and take care of Miss Lovegood. Take your time with her, it is written in the stars.

Albus Dumbledore

“What's he mean `it is written in the stars'?” Ron asked abruptly. “What's written in the stars?”

Harry and Hermione looked at each other and silently agreed that it was something he needed to figure out on his own.

Harry shook his head and shrugged his shoulders, “I don't know Ron,” he lied.

“I think I need to go,” Ron said suddenly as if awakening from a dream. He was looking at the letter for Luna. “I think I need to get this to her soon. Do you guys mind if I…”

“Nope,” Harry interrupted. “Let us know what he says to her, or at least what he's given her, we're really curious to know what's up with that.”

“Yeah,” Ron said distractedly. “About that…how come I don't feel any wittier? Is that even a word?”

“Apparently not feeling smarter either, I see,” Harry replied laughing. “Neither of us feel anything either. Maybe we'll feel it when Luna reads her letter.”

“Yeah, I'm gonna take off through the tunnel and apparate home from Hogsmeade. I'll send a letter to Hermione's as soon as Luna's done with her letter.”

Harry winked at Ron and raised his eyebrows, “Or, a little later than that maybe?”

“Harry!” Hermione exclaimed smacking him on the shoulder. “Leave him alone.”

Ron's telltale ears turned pink again but this time they quickly returned to normal, “Well, now you mention it,” he retorted raising his eyebrows back at Harry.

They all started laughing and Hermione stepped up to give Ron a hug. “Thank you so much for writing that statement for the paper, I have to admit I'm impressed. Oh yeah,” she said suddenly pulling away from him and looking at Harry, “I just remembered that Harry's letter from Dumbledore said something about the protective spell he placed on us being broken when we make our story known. Can you wait just a couple of days before you give it to Luna? I just want to get home first and have a decent conversation with my parents before the doorbell starts ringing.”

“Sure I can do that,” he replied pulling her in for another hug. “Don't worry about it. I'll send you a copy of the paper as soon as it comes out. I'll probably get an advanced copy.”

“Yeah, I bet you will mate, come here you two,” Harry said as he stepped forward and put his arms around both of them. “All right, you better get going. Honeydukes will probably be closed by now. You don't want to get caught sneaking around in there so don't go grabbing any sweets to take home to Luna.”

Ron was thinking about Luna with a faraway look in his eyes, “Man I can't wait until she graduates next year. The four of us are gonna have to take a trip to celebrate,” he said picturing life twelve months from now.

“It's a deal,” Harry and Hermione said together. “Now get out of here,” Harry added with a chuckle.

Ron looked at him suspiciously, “Do you want me to go because you want Luna to get this letter or because you want to be alone?” he asked as he checked to make sure he had both pieces of parchment…their story and Hermione's tribute, and both letters.

Harry laughed, “Does it matter?” he asked.

“Nope,” Ron replied. “See ya!”

“Bye Ron, see you soon,” Hermione called out to his retreating form. He lifted his arm in the air and waved goodbye without turning around, they weren't surprised when they heard the sound of running the second he rounded the corner.

“Man what a day,” Harry said tiredly.

“Yeah, alone at last,” Hermione replied as she put her arms around his waist and laid her head against his chest.

“That's not what I said, but I certainly like the sound of it better,” he said laughing. “We really need to get some rest because we'll need to pack in a few hours so we can finally go home.” He felt his heart swell at the sound of those words…Hogwarts had been the only home he'd ever known and now he was finally going to know what a real home felt like. He put his arms around her and pulled her in a little tighter.

“Home, I like the sound of that,” she whispered.

“Let's go to bed,” Harry replied softly.

Hermione nodded and moved just far enough away from him so they could walk to their beds. She kicked off her shoes and crawled in to wait for him to do the same. When he finally lay down beside her she kissed him, not in a passionate, romantic way, it was a kiss that held a lifetime of promise. “I love you, Harry,” she said as she laid her head on his shoulder.

“I love you too, Hermione,” he replied rubbing his hand up and down her arm. “Will we lose this when we get to your parents house?” he asked sleepily.

“I hope not…” she replied as she drifted off to dreamland.

“That's goo…” Harry's words were lost on both of them as he too fell fast asleep.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A/N: YAY! For fluff…I'm excited about what's coming.

-->

41. Homecoming

A/N: Okay, this one did make me cry when I was writing it so I'm forewarning you. It may or may not do the same to some of you. It is a very sweet chapter.

I have to end it where I did…no cliffhanger but a wonderful, wonderful moment that I can't bring myself to ruin. I have another final chapter to go.

Thanks again for all of your support. Take care. AND DON'T FORGET TO TELL ME WHAT YOU THINK!

This is for Sara…I thought I'd beat the midnight chime! I hope your today beats the hell out of your yesterday! As always…thanks!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Homecoming

As tired as he had been when he'd fallen asleep, Harry hadn't been able to sleep for long. After only a few hours he woke up feeling restless; nervous and excited. He decided to slip out of bed and head off to his room to shower and pack his belongings so he'd be ready when it was time for them to go home. That was before he looked at her…

She looked so peaceful in her sleep, beautiful even, that he found it hard to move from her side so, without even realizing it, he decided to stay and watch her. What does it mean when you find yourself content to simply watch the one you love sleep, he mused. I really think I could do this all day…

“What a sap!” his inner voice teased.

I know, he thought in return, isn't it great!

“Well, it's a far cry better than anything else we've been feeling lately,” the voice replied sounding oddly relieved.

Yeah…Harry sighed, it sure is…

He was so busy listening to the conversation in his head and smiling foolishly that he didn't realize Hermione had woken up until he heard her giggle, “Harry what are you doing?” she mumbled sleepily.

The laughter in her voice made him smile wider, “Watching you and talking about what a sap I am,” he happily replied.

“Talk…” she paused and looked at him curiously, “what? Who're you talking too?” she asked looking around the room.

“Me,” he said as though it should be obvious.

“Harry,” she said cautiously, “are you all right?”

“Yes, Hermione, I've never been better actually,” he said excitedly as he fought for control of the joy bubbling up inside of him.

She eyed him even more curiously, this was definitely a Harry she wasn't used to and she wasn't yet sure what to make of him. “What's gotten into you?”

“This!”

“Oh!” she cried out in surprise as he lunged forward to grab her and pull her halfway on top of him.

She was looking down into his smiling eyes; it was the first time she could ever remember seeing such uninhibited joy in his face. She quickly took a mental picture of him to file away with all the others she'd taken over the years…only this time she would file it in a new drawer labeled `Fairy Tale' because this was definitely the beginning of their happily-ever-after.

“What are you doing?” his voice interrupted her thoughts.

“Looking at you and thinking about how much of a sap I am,” she replied with the same tone of obviousness he had used only moments ago.

“Hermione Granger a sap?” he joked. “This feels like a monumental moment. Somehow I feel like I should be writing it down or something,” he said making a half-hearted effort to get up.

Hermione's eyes were shining as she slowly shook her head back and forth, “Uh-uh,” she muttered softly. The smile on her face and the look in her eyes was driving him mad but he laid back and casually raised his eyebrows at her questioningly.

She raised one back in return then moved her eyes to his lips where they lingered just long enough for him to get a stirring in the pit of his stomach. He caught just a glimpse of a smile as he shifted slightly beneath her but when he looked at her again she wore the face of pure innocence. He understood the game she was playing, she wanted him to cave, to show her what had really gotten into him and he was ready to play. Oh yes, he was ready; he was going to tease her, play with her until she had no choice but to submit to him, frustrate her until she was the one who caved, until she was the one who begged for his kiss. His resolve was firm and he was preparing to give her his most killer smile when she did it, she found his undoing and his resolve melted faster than sugar in hot water…she licked those blasted lips and all his control was lost.

“Damn you, woman,” he said with frustrated affection. He moved his hands to her head and pulled her into a long, slow heart-stopping-blood-pounding-think-I'll-pass-out-don't-ever-wanna-stop kiss.

Hermione's eyes were closed when he laid his back against the pillow to catch his breath. Without the support of his lips her head fell to his chest and she sighed heavily, “Wow,” she whispered breathlessly, “is that how it feels to be kissed by a man whose sense of liberation is no longer short-lived?”

Harry laughed in spite of himself; he hadn't thought he'd be able to laugh knowing how short of breath he was but somehow she'd managed to bring it out of him. “How can you remember that at a time like this?” he mused. “I can't even think past the fog in brain.”

Hermione laughed with him. “I don't know,” she replied shrugging her shoulders, “it was just so incredible.” She raised her head and looked at him playfully, “So,” she urged, “is it?”

“I suppose so,” he replied slowly as he gave it some thought, “yeah…” he said after further contemplation, “…yeah…I do feel pretty damn good.” She took another mental picture of his smile and bright, shining eyes. Damn he looks good like that!

“Let's try again,” she said excitedly, “you know, just to make sure you still feel liberated and all,” she added quickly.

Harry laughed, “Come here, you,” he muttered softly as he pulled her to him once more. The moment their lips met he moved his hands from her face to run them up and down her back and along her sides.

“Mmmm…” she groaned against him. She drew herself up higher so he could lay his head against the pillow without breaking the kiss. Their tongues were caught in a fervent dance and they both lost touch with the reality that surrounded them. Without breaking the kiss Harry raised himself just enough so he could roll them over until he was nearly on top of her. She wrapped her arms around his neck and started running her fingers through his hair.

With his free hand he started massaging up and down along her side and her back. Occasionally his hand would get a mind of its own and move down below her waist to squeeze her bum, it wasn't until after the first couple of times that he noticed the way she groaned and moved a little closer to him each time he did it; he loved the way she bent her knee and raised herself a little higher each time as though giving him better access. As a result, his hand seemed to find its way there more and more frequently, gently massaging her hip and bum before moving upward again to massage her back and side until finally…

He grazed the side of her breast. Her sharp intake of breath caused him to pull away from her so he could look into her eyes. She was breathing heavily, they both were, her eyes were half closed as the weight of her desire seemed to pull her eyelids down. She forced her eyes to open wider and she looked up into his eyes, so dark and so much like her own in that moment, her eyes drifted back to his lips and she lifted her chin to beckon to him with her own. She raised her eyes to his again and breathlessly whispered, “I need you to kiss me.” Her words registered with his heart faster than they did with his head and his lips were back on hers before either of them knew what was happening.

His hands continued to roam along her body and she released his lips so she could kiss his neck and along his jaw line, sending wave after wave of pleasure coursing through his body, “Ohmygod, Hermione,” he whispered feverishly. He grabbed her chin with his hand as the tides of emotion coursing through him became overwhelming, caught by surprise she looked at him questioningly. “God I love you,” he managed breathlessly, “but we have to stop.” He looked at their surroundings then smiled at her, “You do realize we're still in the infirmary at Hogwarts,” he stated firmly, albeit frustratingly.

Hermione looked around as though surprised by their surroundings. “Will it always be like this?” she asked breathlessly, albeit hopeful, “Will you always make me forget where I am?”

“Of course,” he said playfully, “I'll always have that power over you.”

Once again his smile seemed to melt her heart. Another picture for the `Fairy Tale' file…Harry's look of love and adoration! She couldn't help but shiver as the thought reached her heart and she felt the sudden quickening of her heartbeat.

Unable to think of a suitable comeback she looked at him and scrunched up her nose, “Talk about not being minty fresh!” she said trying to sound as though she was disgusted by his morning breath.

Harry raised his eyebrows and huffed at her causing her scrunch up her nose even further, “You didn't seem to mind too much earlier,” he said haughtily.

“Well, that's because you weren't breathing down on me earlier, I was breathing down on you.”

Harry scrunched up his nose in the same fashion she had and said, “Oh yeah, thanks for the reminder.”

Hermione started laughing then pushed him away, “All right, all right, you win,” she conceded. “Let's go get cleaned up and packed so we can go home.”

Harry rolled over onto his back and stared unseeingly at the ceiling, “I don't know if I want to go,” he said quietly.

Hermione sat up and looked at him with nothing short of total and complete shock, “What?” she exclaimed, “Why on earth would you say that?”

He turned to look at her and she could see there was still some humor in his eyes but it was now mixed with other emotions; through her shock she was unable to distinguish what they might be. He turned on his side and bent his arm to rest his head on his hand so he could see her better. “It's not that I don't want to go so much as I don't want to have to miss this,” he said looking at where their two beds had been pushed together. “Aside from finding out that you love me as much as I love you, waking up next to you has been the best thing to ever happen to me. I don't want to wake up in the morning if your not there beside me.”

“Yeah, I know what you mean,” she said softly as she moved to lie down beside him. He rolled onto his back and pulled her into his arms. “I don't want to have to miss this either.”

They lay there together in silence for a few minutes, each thinking about the other and remembering in their own special way just exactly what it felt like to wake up next to each other like this.

“Ahem.”

Both of them jumped at the sound and turned to see Madam Pomfrey standing a few feet from their beds.

“I apologize for disturbing you, I was just coming to check on Miss…Hermione,” she said apologetically. “I am assuming you will be leaving today, is that correct?”

“Yes,” Hermione said sitting up so she could see better, “we'll be leaving within the next couple of hours; we just need to get cleaned up and packed.”

“Very well,” Madam Pomfrey replied. “How are you feeling?” she asked looking from Hermione to Harry, who was still lying down.

“Great,” Hermione replied quickly, “I feel wonderful.”

Madam Pomfrey smiled at her and nodded before she turned to Harry, “And you?”

Harry looked at Hermione and smiled, “Never better,” he said softly.

Hermione smiled down at him and Madam Pomfrey cleared her throat again. “Wonderful, just wonderful,” she remarked looking distracted and clearly upset about something.

“You know, don't you?” Hermione said intuitively.

“I beg your pardon?”

“Dumbledore,” Hermione stated matter-of-factly.

Madam Pomfrey nodded as tears welled in her eyes. “Yes,” she said gruffly, “yes of course, all of the staff knows. He talked to us all just before the end of term. Such a sad, sad thing, that is.” The tears that had been threatening began to fall silently down her cheeks and Hermione climbed over Harry to envelop her in a hug.

“We know,” she said hoarsely, “we'll miss him too.”

Madam Pomfrey wasn't used to this kind of affection from a student and she was hesitant at first to put her arms around Hermione to hug her back. However, at the sound of Hermione's words she knew that she and Harry really did understand how hard it would be and her arms went around her in an almost brutal hug. Hermione thought she was going to pass out from the force and lack of oxygen but she refused to back away…it was obvious that Madam Pomfrey needed this moment and she was the only one who could provide it for her.

Sensing Hermione's discomfort Harry got up and made his way over to them. He gently touched Madam Pomfrey's arm, “It's going to be okay,” he spoke softly, “if you talked to him then you know how happy he was to go,” he gently cajoled.

Madam Pomfrey slowly released Hermione and backed a couple of steps away from them. “You're right,” she said wiping her eyes and sniffling in a vain attempt to regain control, “he was happy to go.” Her face was red and blotchy from crying so hard but her eyes were dry, her tears had been shed, and she seemed to be feeling a little better than she had when she walked in. “It certainly doesn't make it any easier though, does it?” she asked wistfully.

“No,” Hermione replied sadly, “it really doesn't.”

“Very well then,” Madam Pomfrey said a little more loudly than was necessary, “you two better get ready to go. You must be excited to finally be going home.”

“We are,” Harry stated firmly. He was beginning to get excited once more about the prospect. He looked at Hermione and smiled and nodded, assuring her he was ready.

She nodded and smiled tenderly back at him.

Madam Pomfrey watched their silent exchange and smiled, Dumbledore apparently knew what he was doing bringing these two together, didn't he? She mused. “I'm proud of you both,” she said suddenly, startling them both, “I want you to know that.”

They'd never heard nor seen her act this way and they were both more than a little surprised. “Thank you…” Harry said softly. “…that means a lot to us,” Hermione finished for him.

“Thank you,” she replied in the same soft tone Harry had used. She patted them each on the shoulder then turned to walk away from them and out of the infirmary.

“Wow,” Hermione exclaimed when she was out of sight, “I never would have expected that from her.”

“Me either,” Harry replied still staring at the door as though he were expecting someone else to walk through it.

Hermione grabbed his hand and led him back to the bed. “Come on, let's get our shoes on and head up to our rooms so we can finish packing.”

“Yeah,” he muttered dazedly, “shoes…packing…home…”

“Harry are you all right?”

He shook his head and looked at her. “This is real,” he said sounding surprised, “this is really real. I'm going home…with you…we're going home…together.”

Hermione smiled and wrapped her arms around him, “Yes, Harry, we're going home…together,” she replied firmly, “always together.”

Harry's eyes lit up like the Christmas star on top of the tree and his smile seemed to defy every law of nature as it stretched across the width of his face. Click! She thought as she took yet another picture. In no time at all she was going to have that drawer filled with pictures of her uninhibited-happy-joyous-loving-perfect-happily-ever-after Harry.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Harry wasted no time in showering and packing his stuff. He managed to get everything down into the common room where he found himself impatiently waiting for Hermione. It hadn't been but a couple of minutes before he decided that she was taking too long and that she obviously needed his help. He went to the bottom of the stairs leading to the girls' dorms and called out to her. He started to worry when he hadn't received an answer after the third call so he put his foot on the first step and began his ascent. When he placed his foot on the sixth step he heard the loud, wailing sound as the steps melted together and he prepared himself for the inevitable slide downward.

“Bloody hell,” he muttered, “they even do this in the summer?”

He looked up as the sound of Hermione's laughter reached his ears. “Serves you right, you know,” she said laughing, “I might've been indecent up here or something.”

Harry's cheeks turned a pale shade of red and he took a deep breath to calm his racing heart, “And that would be a bad thing why, exactly?” he called up to her.

“You're insatiable,” she replied.

He could hear in her voice that she was rolling her eyes at him and he laughed. “Maybe so, but aren't you ready yet?”

“Almost,” she said turning away from him to return to her room.

“Hang on,” he called out to her.

“Yes?”

“Is it always going to be like this?” he asked smiling devilishly at her.

“What?” she asked. She was smiling at him but he could hear her confusion in her response.

“Am I always going to be waiting impatiently for you at the bottom of the stairs?”

Hermione laughed and he could picture her rolling her eyes again. “I certainly hope not,” she answered.

“That's a relief.”

“Hopefully you'll be either helping or standing a little closer while you wait for me.”

Harry sighed heavily, “So what you're saying is I'll always have to wait for you it just won't be at the bottom of the stairs, is that it?”

“You catch on quick, Potter,” she said flashing him a smile and turning to head back to her room.

“Women!” he muttered with a smile in her direction.

Resigning himself to wait for her he went to sit on one of the cozy chairs in front of the fireplace. In seconds he found himself reminiscing over the last seven years in that common room. He could almost picture himself and Ron playing chess and Hermione knitting hats for the house elves. There were a lot of good times spent in that common room and he knew that despite their new life, he would always miss it.

Hermione walked up quietly and placed her chin on his head as she wrapped her arms around him. “Kind of bittersweet, isn't it?” she said softly.

“Yeah,” he replied lifting his head to look at her upside down, “there's a lot of great memories stored in this room. I'll miss it.”

“Me too,” she said then kissed him on his forehead, “me too.”

Harry closed his eyes, breathed deeply and sighed. He grabbed her hands and kissed them before he dropped them so he could stand up; he turned to see her trunk lined up next to his. “Ready then?” he asked nervously.

“Ready.”

They made their way out of the common room and back down to the infirmary in comfortable silence.

Harry's plan was to stop by the kitchen to say goodbye to Dobby and to let him know that as soon as he had a place of his own he would come for him. He had assumed that he wouldn't be staying at Hermione's parent's house forever so he was going to look for an apartment or something nearby until he and Hermione could get…

“Harry, are you all right?” Hermione asked for the umpteenth time that day. She couldn't help it…asking Harry if he was all right was as natural as breathing for her and she knew she'd need time to break the habit. She saw the look on his face and answered her own question, “Yeah, I know you're all right,” she said exasperated with herself, “it's just like second nature to ask, I guess.”

“That's all right,” he replied, “it's a question I'll never get tired of hearing, I promise.”

“Tha…” Hermione stopped and looked at him curiously.

“What's wrong?”

“The book,” she said looking at him anxiously, “do you have the book?”

“The book?” he asked in confusion, “What book? You mean the journal?”

“No, Harry,” she looked desperate and for reasons unbeknownst even to her, she suddenly felt desperate, “the book … Cinderella. Do you have it?”

Harry thought back to everything he'd packed in his room and he didn't remember seeing the book. “No, it wasn't upstairs with my other stuff.”

“You brought it down here to show me,” she said slowly as she recounted the night they'd first talked about her dream. She moved over to the bed and started looking around while Harry looked on and around the table.

Hermione walked around to her side of the bed and lifted the sheet from where it had fallen on the floor.

“OH!” she gasped and Harry practically flew to her side when he saw that she'd turned ghost white. He reached her side quickly and she gratefully fell back against him as her knees buckled and her legs gave way.

“Hermione what's wrong?” he practically screamed in his panicked state.

She pointed a shaky finger toward the floor under the bed, “Look,” she said hoarsely. Silent tears had begun to fall down her cheeks and she smiled a melancholy, yet joy-filled smile; her heart was beating rapidly in both joy and sorrow.

Before he made a move to look under the bed he had to make sure she was steady. Whatever had gotten her to this state could wait until he was sure she was all right. “I'm not letting go until I know you're okay.”

She took a shaky breath and leaned forward toward the bed, “I'm fine,” she said shakily, “I'll be fine, just help me sit down my legs are still a little shaky.”

Harry gently guided her to the bed and helped her climb up on it so she could sit down. He reached up to gently wipe the tears from her eyes questioningly her silently with his own. “It's okay Harry, really,” she said a little louder, “it just took me by surprise, that's all.”

Harry nodded and reluctantly moved his hand from her cheek so he could look under the bed. He picked up the book and set it on the bed next to her then bent to look again. What he saw made him drop to his knees in astonishment. He looked up at her then back down to the floor; for the first time in a very long time he was utterly speechless. He looked at her again and cleared his throat, trying very hard to find his voice, “Is that…” he stammered, “is that really…no…” he shook his head in disbelief then looked at it again and smiled, “is that really what I think it is?” he finally managed to ask.

Hermione smiled and nodded. The tears had not quite stopped but she was feeling much better. “Pick them up,” she said softly, “but be careful.”

Harry carefully picked up the glass slippers that Hermione had worn to the ball in her dream and carefully set them beside her on the bed. “How is this even possible?” he said staring at them in wonder.

With a shaky hand Hermione reached out to touch them, “Draco,” she whispered.

Harry looked at her in surprise and found himself nodding in agreement.

Hermione began to look around the room as though looking for someone.

“Do you really think they're here?” Harry asked looking around the room with her.

Hermione closed her eyes and breathed as deeply as she could. “Yes,” she said nodding her head. She opened her eyes and looked just to the left of and beyond Harry and pointed. “Over there.”

Harry turned abruptly and saw the scowling faces of Draco Malfoy and Millicent Bullstrode standing along the smiling face of Professor Trelawney.

Hermione slowly, carefully, climbed off the bed and walked toward them, never taking her eyes off them. When she was standing only a few feet away she asked the one question they thought they'd never get answered, “Why? Why did you risk your life for us?”

Harry thought he saw Draco quiver slightly when she asked the question and intrigued, he stepped up to stand next to Hermione.

“Didn't Professor Trelawney tell you?” Draco sneered.

Hermione sighed, “It was written in the stars.”

Harry looked at her questioningly remembering that she'd told him about seeing Trelawney but that they hadn't had time to discuss it. “Later,” her look told him and he nodded.

Draco and Millicent exchanged glances then and both began to laugh. The beauty of their combined sound took Harry and Hermione by surprise; they'd never heard either of them laugh like that before and they were saddened by the fact that they were not likely to hear it again.

“The reason, Hermione,” Millicent said, “is as you said. It was written in the stars. But there's more to it then that.”

“What do you mean?” Hermione asked confused.

“What she means,” Draco cut in, “is that we've always known it would be our destiny to die in defense of the `great ones'.”

Harry and Hermione exchanged confused glances, “the great ones?” they mouthed to each other. They watched as the other shrugged their shoulders then they returned their attention to the three before them.

“I don't get it,” Hermione replied.

“Didn't Dumbledore tell you that you're better off not knowing your destiny?”

Harry and Hermione both nodded.

“Believe him…believe me! You do not want to know what you're destined for. Millicent and I have known. Of course, we were never exactly sure how or when it would happen, but we always knew our lives would be sacrificed.”

“But if you knew your destiny was to die for us…” Harry paused and looked at Hermione and then back toward them again, “I'm making an assumption that I just realized I'm not comfortable with,” he said, “before I go on, tell me who the `great ones' are.”

Draco laughed again, “What's wrong Potter, you're not still trying to play the noble one, are you? We all know that you're well aware of the fact that I'm talking about you and Granger. I think you're just trying to get me to say it out loud, aren't you?”

“Yeah, Malfoy,” Harry replied sarcastically, “that's what I'm doing. You caught me. Whatever will I do now?” He looked up and saw that Draco was still laughing and he joined in. “Nah, seriously, that's an assumption that I don't think anyone would want to make,” Harry replied more seriously.

Draco stopped laughing and asked, “So now you want to know why we were so mean when we knew that one day we'd have to sacrifice ourselves for you?”

Harry nodded, “Something like that.”

“We're the antagonists Harry; it's the job of the antagonist to make your life miserable. I would think that much would be obvious to you,” Draco replied. “Besides, it was always so much more fun that way…”

“Fun…” Harry began in astonishment.

“AND…” Draco interrupted loudly, “it took your mind off Voldemort for a while, didn't it?”

Harry thought back to the many times he and Draco had gone at it. It wasn't often that Draco had mentioned Voldemort…he usually talked about his father. “Yeah, I guess it did work that way most of the time.”

Draco crossed his arms over his chest and sneered. “Now that's the Draco we all know and love so much,” Hermione said dryly.

Draco looked at her as though he'd just realized she was there and he dropped his arms and gave her a half-smile, “You're not so bad Granger,” he said approvingly.

“You're not so bad yourself Draco,” she replied warmly. She looked over at the glass slippers where they sat on the bed, “What's with those?”

“We all thought you might like a reminder of what you've been through,” he said. “You've obviously learned your lessons well,” he added looking from her to Harry. “The shoes are to remind you of where you've been and how far you've come. Never forget.”

“I won't,” she answered in a soft, gentle voice. She turned to look at Harry and he pulled her into his arms and she sighed. “Thank y…” she stopped when she realized they were no longer there. She looked heavenward and finished her sentence, “Thank you,” she whispered softly.

Harry felt her lean against him harder and he steeled himself in the event she gave up completely, “I've got you, Love,” he said as he bent to pick her up and carry her to the bed. He laid her down gently on the other side of the slippers then sat down next to her and caressed her cheek lovingly. “You all right?”

“Yeah,” she said; her voice thick with emotion, “I think I am.”

Harry nodded and breathed a sigh of relief, “Good, you had me worried there for a bit.”

Hermione looked at the glass slippers and smiled. She sat up carefully and crossed her legs so she could pick them up and hold them in her lap, her eyes lit up when she looked at Harry, “Does this make me a real princess now?” she asked with childlike glee.

Harry looked at her questioningly and picked up the book, realizing he hadn't read that part. Does it make her a princess now? He wondered. “Let's find out,” he said as he started skimming through the book. He was looking at the pictures instead of reading the words and he stopped when he saw the picture of the guy sliding the slipper onto Cinderella's foot. “Cinderella's dream came true…blah, blah, blah…marry the Prince and live happily ever after.”

He looked at Hermione and shrugged, “Apparently the shoe has to fit first,” he said casually.

“Well?” she said anxiously.

“Well what?” he asked pretending to be confused.

“Well, do they fit?” she asked starting to get impatient.

“How would I know Hermione, I've never tried them on,” he said eyeing the slippers. “They don't look like my size though. But perhaps it's difficult for one to tell such things until they…” he risked a clandestine glance in her direction and saw that she was sitting now with her arms crossed trying to fight the smile that threatened to make an unwelcome appearance. “Come here,” he said in mock frustration as he helped her to stretch her legs out in front of her. He carefully removed one shoe and the sock she wore under it then reached for a slipper. She handed him the one he needed and couldn't help but to move her foot in anticipation. Harry looked at her in exasperation and smiled, “You have to sit still or you'll make me drop it.”

“Okay,” she said excitedly trying with much difficulty not to move around.

He leveled the slipper above her foot and carefully placed the opening over her toes. Without the aid of stockings (or magic) it took a little time for him to get the slipper on but once he did he saw that it fit perfectly. “Damn,” he muttered softly.

She looked at him in alarm, “What? What's wrong?”

Harry shook his head, “Perfect fit,” he answered.

Completely confused by his remark she carefully asked, “That's a good thing, isn't it?”

“Well,” Harry said nodding his head, “it would be a great thing if…” he paused to look at her.

“Well? If what?” she asked quickly, wanting to understand what the hell he was talking about.

Harry smiled at her, “Well, this…” he said emphatically, “…it would be a great thing if I were a Prince. How are you supposed to be a real princess when you're stuck with a guy like me?”

Hermione laughed as relief flooded her body. She had no idea what he'd been going on about but something that mundane made her feel a heck of a lot better.

“What are you laughing at?” he asked trying hard not to smile. “I'm about to lose the love of my life to a Prince and you're laughing.”

“Harry, come here,” she said gently. She carefully set the other slipper down next to her and pulled him into her arms. “You are my Prince, Harry. The only Prince I'll ever want or need or love or want…”

“You said that already,” Harry said interrupting her. He raised his head and smiling, he looked into her eyes, “Want…you said that already.”

“And I'll say it again and again and again…” she said getting closer and closer to him, “…want…want…want…” her lips were against his now and he whispered, “…need…need…need….” She smiled against his lips and he kissed her. He put everything he was, everything he'd ever wanted to be, into that kiss and she moaned loudly, uncontrollably. Pulling away from him she smiled as she looked into his eyes, “we're never going to get out of here if you don't stop making me forget where I am.”

He leaned toward her and kissed her one more time letting his lips linger on hers just long enough before he pulled back. “You know you do the same thing to me don't you?” he asked headily.

“I was counting on it,” she said with eyebrows raised and a smile on her face.

“UGH! Let's go,” he said reluctantly pulling himself out of the comfort of her embrace.

“Hang on, I have to take this slipper off,” she said reaching for it.

“Here, I'll do it,” he offered. He gently pulled the slipper off her foot and she stretched her foot and toes, “That's really not very comfortable,” she remarked off-handedly.

Harry sighed, “Maybe I won't lose you to a real Prince after all…” he said happily. “…can't even wear a glass a slipper for a whole two minutes, didn't even have to walk anywhere…just sat on the bed,” he was mumbling quietly to himself. Hermione sat listening to him and smiling softly to herself…this was going to be fun.

She put on her sock and shoe and stood up to go.

“We can't leave yet,” Harry informed her.

“Why not?”

“We have to see Dobby first,” he replied.

“Oh yeah,” she said having obviously forgotten, “well, let's go then.”

They quickly made their way to the kitchen to see Dobby. Harry reached up to tickle the pear and when the handle appeared he opened the door to find a very sad Dobby sitting at the table.

“What's wrong Dobby,” Harry asked worriedly.

At the sound of Harry's voice Dobby jumped up from the table and ran straight at him and threw his arms around him. “Dobby thought Harry Potter had gone without saying goodbye. Dobby was most aggrieved, sir.”

Harry tried unsuccessfully to extricate himself from Dobby's vice-like grip as he spoke, “You know we wouldn't do that Dobby. Dobby, can you let go or lighten up or something?”

Dobby jumped back and his ears dropped in embarrassment, “Dobby is most sorry Harry Potter sir. Dobby is not meaning to squeeze so hard, Dobby is just so excited to see you sir,” he looked at Hermione apologetically and quickly added, “and Miss too.”

“It's quite all right,” Hermione said smiling at him. Dobby gave her a wide smile then turned back to Harry.

“Well,” Harry said, “we've come to say see you later, not goodbye. As soon as I get a place of my own I'll send for you. That is,” he added quickly, “if you want to come live with me.”

Dobby's eyes grew wide and he starting bouncing around in excitement, “Dobby would be most honored to serve Harry Potter and Miss Hermione. Professor Dumbledore said Dobby could go if Harry Potter wanted him and Harry Potter wants Dobby so Dobby wants to go. Yes, yes, Dobby wants to go with Harry Potter.”

He was talking so fast that Harry had pretty much given up trying to work it all out. He could tell from his excitement that Dobby was saying yes and that was enough for him. “All right, it's settled then,” Harry said, “as soon as I get a place you can come live with me. I can't tell you how long that'll be but I promise I won't forget you, okay?”

“Yes sir, Harry Potter, sir. Dobby will do his work and wait for Harry Potter to come. Dobby is very excited.”

“I can see that,” Harry said laughing. “We have to go now so we can get to Hermione's parent's house, but I'll get you as soon as I can.”

“Does Harry Potter and Miss not want breakfast? Dobby can get breakfast quickly.”

Harry shook his head and looked at Hermione who was shaking hers as well. “No thanks, Dobby,” he said, “I think I'm too nervous to eat right now.”

“All right Harry Potter. Dobby is waiting. Goodb…” he started before he remembered Harry's words, “…see you later.”

“Later, Dobby,” Harry replied.

“See you later, Dobby,” Hermione said smiling at him once more.

Dobby waved at them, Dobby is having a good life, he thought as he watched them walk through the door.

Harry and Hermione practically ran back to the infirmary to get their stuff. There was nothing left to do but leave and they were anxious to do just that. When they reached their stuff Hermione quickly went to the bed to grab the slippers. She placed a cushioning charm all around the inside of her trunk and carefully laid the slippers and the book on top. She closed it carefully and looked around the room to be sure they had everything they needed.

“That looks like it,” she said, “nothing to do now but go.”

“Yep,” Harry replied, “let's go.”

They grabbed the handles of their trunks and walked out of the infirmary, straight through the front doors of the castle, and down the steps. When they got a good distance away they stopped and looked back at the marvelous old castle that held so many wonderful memories for them. “Let's not say goodbye,” Hermione said softly.

“No goodbyes,” Harry replied in the same soft tone. He grabbed her hand and together they walked down the path that would take them to Hogsmeade, pulling their trunks full of memories behind them.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The walk to Hogsmeade took a little longer than it had the last time since they had trunks to pull this time but when they finally got there they were relieved to find that no one even bothered to look their way.

When they got outside the Three Broomsticks Harry pulled out his wand to hail the Knight Bus. It was the fastest way they knew to get their trunks and everything to Hermione's parent's house. A few moments later the bus appeared and Hermione gave them the address while Harry paid the fair. They sat down together and held tight to each other's hands as they prepared themselves for the bumpy ride ahead.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

It was late afternoon by the time they arrived outside Hermione's house and she knew her parents would be home from work anytime. They could see that there were still a few reporters from the wizarding world lurking about, apparently no longer bothering to hide. As they made their way to the door she realized that she'd never been so grateful for anything in her life as she was for that protective spell Dumbledore had put on them. Hermione had her own house key which she pulled out of her pocket; she quickly unlocked the door and opened it wide for Harry to see. She began to cry the moment she made her way through the door; it felt like forever since the last time she'd been there and she was more than a little overwhelmed by the reality of it.

“Where do we put these trunks?” Harry asked quietly, nervous about breaking the silence.

“Come on,” she said walking down a semi-long hallway. “Here, this is the guest room, this'll be where you sleep.”

Harry looked at her with sadness in his eyes, “And where do you sleep?” he nearly whined. He reminded her of a little lost puppy.

Hermione's eyes lit up as she walked to a door just a few feet from his, “Right here,” she said smiling.

Harry looked around the hallway trying to determine where her parents' room was. Hermione watched him for a second then grinned wider, “They sleep on the other side of the house. They thought it would be healthier for me to have my privacy growing up, they didn't want me to feel stifled.”

Harry laughed, “Stifled, huh? Thank God for the person who came up with that idea!”

Hermione couldn't resist laughing with him before she entered her room. Once again she was overwhelmed by thousands of emotions as she looked around at all of her things. She simply could not believe that she was finally home. She pulled her trunk in with her and went to collapse on the bed. “Ah!” she moaned. She grabbed her pillow and held it up to her face so she could smell it…freshly washed, her mum always kept her stuff freshly washed and it smelled heavenly…it smelled like home.

Harry entered her room quietly and watched her for a moment before he took in her room. It was not anything like he would have expected it to be…it was a girl's room. Of course, he always knew she was a girl, but for some reason he'd always imagined her with a bedroom that looked like a study or an office or something more formal. This was…nice…comfortable.

“Not what you'd expected, is it?” she asked breaking into his thoughts and reading them as though he'd posted them on a bulletin board. She was standing next to him and he had no idea how long she'd been there. She put her arms around him and snuggled up against him.

“Not really,” he said thoughtfully, “but I can see you in here. Everywhere I look I can see a part of you, it's amazing really…”

“Why's that?”

“Because I never knew that a room could do that. I never knew that you could feel or see so much of someone just by walking into their room, it's amazing how much of you lives in here.”

“We'll have this someday,” she said wistfully, “we'll have all of this and more…together.”

He turned to look at her and she saw that his eyes were watery. “I know,” he said longingly raising his hand to caress her cheek, “someday, Love…someday.”

“…that door this morning. How on earth did it get unlocked?” Hermione could hear her mother talking.

“You don't suppose those reporters out there finally snapped and broke into the house, do you?” her father replied.

Hermione looked at Harry and smiled, “This is it,” she whispered, “are you ready?” Harry's voice was lost, so he did the best he could and nodded his head.

She grabbed his hand and kissed his cheek and guided him out the door. They walked down the hallway quietly and Hermione stopped to listen to her parents one more time.

“…anything from Harry or Hermione in a few days. You don't suppose something's wrong do you?” her mother asked worriedly.

“I don't…” her father began.

Hermione stepped out from around the corner, “Nothing's wrong,” she said loudly, interrupting their conversation.

Her father dropped the keys he was still holding in his hand and her mum grabbed a table for support. “Am I seeing things, honey?” she asked looking at her husband then looking instantly back at the image of her baby girl.

“Not unless we both are,” he replied in shock.

“You're not seeing things,” Hermione said with tears in her eyes, she took a deep breath and steeled herself against the threatening tears, “I'm really home,” she said heavily; unable to hold the tears back any longer.

Her mum let go of the table and walked slowly toward her. She stopped less than a foot away from her and reached out to touch her cheek, needing to know that she was real, “Ohmygod!” she said quietly, “… Ohmygod! Ohmygod!” her hands starting shaking uncontrollably as her voice got louder. When she was sure that her daughter was really standing in front of her she lunged at her and picked her up in a big hug, “Ohmygod! It's really you. You're here and it's really you.” She put Hermione down and studied her face, “We've been waiting for this day forever and you're here…you really are here,” she said huskily trying to speak through her tears.

Harry had been standing quietly in the background watching them; wishing he had someone to welcome him home like that. Aunt Petunia would probably spit in my face right before she slammed the door in it, he thought irritably.

Hermione reached back for him to pull him forward, “I brought Harry with me,” she said quietly.

“Harry?” her mum said excitedly, “Harry's here?” With all of the excitement over seeing Hermione she hadn't noticed anything else. She looked at him with fresh tears and opened her arms to embrace him. “I'm so sorry I didn't see you there, Harry,” she said lovingly, “we're so happy to have you here,” she backed away and looked into his eyes with great sincerity, “welcome home,” she said warmly pulling him back for another hug.

So this is what it feels like to come home, he thought as he put his arms around her and hugged her back gratefully.

-->

42. Happily-Ever-After

A/N: Here it is…don't be too hard on me! This was a hard one to write!!!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Happily-Ever-After

Harry wasn't sure he ever wanted to let go. His own mother had hugged him only the day before but even that hadn't felt like this; he hadn't felt the weight of her arms or the warmth that weight brought with it. Molly Weasley had hugged him before and although she was like a mother to him, it just couldn't compare to this…this was about acceptance and family and love and he felt a fierce determination to hold on to it.

Hermione couldn't stop herself from crying at the sight of her mother and the man she loved embracing like that; she knew how much it meant to Harry and it meant nearly as much to her. She could sense his reluctance to let go and as best she could, she tried to understand what he was feeling. After a few moments she reached out and touched him gently on his back, she leaned forward and whispered softly in his ear, “It's all right Harry, she's not going anywhere. You can let go when you're ready.”

Harry raised his head and looked at her through tear-filled eyes and nodded at her ever so slightly. “Thank you,” he whispered hoarsely when he returned his gaze back to her mum. “You have no idea…” he stopped speaking, unable now to get past the lump in his throat and the swell of his heart so his words were left to hang in the air.

Mrs. Granger placed her hand on his cheek, “It's we who should be thanking you Harry, without you our baby girl wouldn't be here,” she said in a firm, yet quiet voice as she fought through her own tears, “without you, she wouldn't be nearly so happy.” She turned her to look at her daughter and she knew without words and without a doubt that what she said was true and she couldn't have been more pleased. She returned her gaze to Harry and said, “You can always call this place home, we are your family and you will always be welcome here with open arms.”

Harry hugged her once more then stepped back to stand next to Hermione, who had been watching them closely. She could see in her mother's eyes that Harry had unquestionably been accepted and as the last, final little piece of doubt lifted from her mind she couldn't help but to giggle as the relief that replaced it filtered through her, causing her to shiver as it passed through her heart. Harry looked at her questioningly and the only answer she could give him was a reassuring smile.

Her dad had been content for the moment to stand back and watch as her mother welcomed them home. He'd known since the day they'd found out about Hermione's condition that she would need a little time with their baby girl when she finally came home to them. He'd witnessed how hard the last month had been on her and as much as he wanted to rush forward and sweep his little girl into his arms, he patiently stood back until it was his time.

Hermione looked up and saw him standing in the same spot he'd been in when she'd first seen him; the only difference was the silent tears that were now sliding down his face as he watched the scene taking place before him. Her eyes were as focused on him as she could make them through her tears and for a brief moment they simply stared at each other until she finally spoke, “Daddy.” she said quietly; her voice hoarse.

His shoulders dropped as he lost the last of his resolve and he rushed forward to scoop her up into his arms, “Oh baby girl, I missed you so much,” he cried holding on tightly to her.

“I missed you too, daddy,” she cried into his shoulder.

Harry didn't know how much more he could take. Her parents had felt so much pain and a part of him began to feel the weight of it, making him feel guilty for having put them through it. Granted, he wasn't the one responsible for casting the spell but he was damn sure the reason she was there in the first place…in the middle of a war…his war.

He'd lost his focus on what was happening around him and he didn't hear her father release her or feel her come to stand beside him…he felt like he was drowning in the waves of guilt that were flooding his mind and the voices and the scene before him appeared as though he was hearing and seeing them through water. He suddenly felt lightheaded and he raised his hands to his ears and pressed hard, trying to regain some of the focus he'd lost. He didn't feel Hermione's hands on his wrists as she tried to pull them down so he could hear her, nor did he feel anyone guide him to the sofa so he could sit before he fell to the floor.

Hermione was feeling desperate and despite the fact that her parents were in the room with them she straddled his legs and looked as best she could into his unfocused eyes as she kissed him. It was a scene reminiscent of the one on the battlefield, when Harry had fought to bring her back; she was determined to do the same for him. She continued to try to pull his hands away from his ears as she practically shouted “I love you and listen to me” alternately between kisses. Although it was hardly a couple of minutes, it had felt like forever to her before he finally looked at her and slowly dropped his hands. “I'm sorry, Hermione,” he mumbled over and over, “I'm so sorry…this is all my fault…you shouldn't have been there…I'm sorry.” He looked at where her parents stood silently watching them, “I'm so sorry,” he said heartbreakingly.

He said it with so much pain and so much guilt that her mother snapped out of her daze and moved quickly to sit beside him. “Harry,” she said urgently, “Harry, listen to me, look at me,” she demanded. Hermione was still sitting on his lap and when he didn't turn to look at her mother she grabbed his chin and forced him to. “Harry, you have to listen to me,” she said again, “I've told you before that none of this is your fault. I've always sensed by your letters that you've been feeling guilty for what happened but let me tell you something,” she grabbed his chin from Hermione and moved her head until her eyes found his and she forced him to look directly at her, “we are her parents and if anyone has the right to dole out blame on someone it's us, and we know…we believe wholeheartedly…that you are not to blame for what happened to our daughter. If we hold you blameless and Hermione holds you blameless, than it's futile for you to feel guilty. Harry, you have to know you've done nothing wrong.”

She looked desperately at Hermione wondering if anything she'd said had gotten through to him. Hermione shrugged and looked at her father; he took a step toward them and she slid off Harry's lap so he could speak to him. He sat on the table in front of the couch and studied Harry for a minute…man to man. “Come on son,” he said gruffly, “let's talk.” He stood up and offered his hand to help Harry up who looked at him questioningly before he allowed him to help him stand. When Harry got to his feet her father led the way out the back door of the house and into the garden where they spent the next hour talking and getting acquainted. He never told Harry that he didn't blame him, or that he shouldn't feel guilty, or any of those other things that women always say to try and make a man feel better. He didn't have to when he could show him through acceptance…he didn't need to because he knew that actions speak louder than words.

They didn't have a lot in common yet, but their talk had been just what Harry needed. They laughed and joked and talked and walked and Harry could never remember a time away from Hogwarts that he'd felt so content. It was the first time since he'd discovered his love for Hermione that he allowed himself to think, without an ounce of doubt, that things might really work out for them.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Harry walked back into the house to find Hermione and her mum talking and laughing in the kitchen while her mum prepared dinner. He walked up to where Hermione was sitting on the counter and kissed her before he whispered “your parents are amazing,” into her ear. Her eyes lit up and she smiled, first at him and then at the back of her mother's head where she was standing at the stove, “yeah, they really are,” she agreed.

“So,” Harry said in a much louder voice, “it smells wonderful in here Mrs. Granger, does this mean no boiled water for dinner tonight?” Hermione was barely able to contain the laugh that threatened to erupt from within her as Harry continued to look at her mother questioningly.

“I'm sorry,” her mum asked in surprise, “did you say `boiled water' for dinner? Why on earth would we have that?”

Harry looked at Hermione and winked before he turned back to her mum and said seriously, “Well, Hermione says she's very good at boiling water and I'd kind of resigned myself to a lifetime of it I guess.”

Hermione was fit to burst as she tried desperately to control her laughter. Her eyes were watering and her face had long since turned red as she tried to contain it. Harry had barely cracked a smile and she had to admit she was impressed by his performance.

Her mum looked at her questioningly and she couldn't help but to laugh a little at her daughter's predicament. Obviously there was something more going on here and she was ready to find out what it was. “What's going on here you two?” she asked trying hard to laugh with them. She turned her questioning gaze to Harry, “Are you trying to tell me that you'd prefer to have boiling water,” she cast a glance at Hermione, “lovingly prepared by my beautiful daughter of course,” she turned her questioning look back on him, “over what I'm cooking?”

A look of desperation passed quickly across Harry's face as he tried to find a way out of the hole he'd suddenly found himself in. He turned to look at Hermione who was still smiling widely although now she had a questioning eyebrow raised in his direction. He looked back at her mother and he could have sworn he saw a glimpse of humor flash through her eyes before she quickly quelled it to look at him more seriously.

“Of course he doesn't want boiled water for dinner,” her father interrupted much to Harry's relief. “If these two get married he'll have a lifetime of boiled water to look forward to, so for now he'll just have to do with your fine cooking.” He winked at Harry, who had turned red the moment he'd said the word `married', before he walked up to give his beautiful wife a wink of her own followed by a loving kiss.

Hermione's cheeks were burning a little too when Harry turned around to look at her. He rolled his eyes and burst out laughing to release the tension that had built up inside him. Hermione couldn't resist laughing with him and before long they were all laughing, talking, and joking around as her mum continued to cook what turned out to be a meal to rival any that Harry had ever eaten at Hogwarts.

“That was delicious,” he said with a satisfied sigh. He looked at Hermione, his eyes silently pleading with her, “Please tell me you can cook like that,” he said only half-joking with her.

Hermione rolled her eyes and looked at her mother, “Mum, will you please tell him that I can cook?”

Her mother looked at her with a serious, almost regretful expression and said, “Now Honey, you know how I feel about lying. It just wouldn't be right to…”

“WHAT!” Hermione nearly shouted at her. “How can you…why…oh!”

Both of her parents started laughing nearly uncontrollably and Hermione looked momentarily shocked before she realized that her mum had been playing with her; she couldn't help but to wonder when she'd gotten so good at lying.

“Truth is, Harry,” her mum said after finally getting her laughter under control, “our Hermione here has taken cooking lessons every summer for the past four years. She's really quite good. In fact, I would've had her cook tonight if you hadn't just gotten here. She's quite a bit better than I am actually.”

Harry looked at her in surprise only to find her watching him with a smug, I-told-you-so kind of look on her face. Harry shook his head, “boil water…” he muttered now smiling at her…he couldn't help but wonder when she'd gotten so good at lying!

“Come on, let's watch a movie,” Hermione said getting up from the table to take her dishes to the sink.

Harry got up after her and followed her to the sink. “What're we watching,” he asked yawning, suddenly feeling sleepy.

She looked at him with a big Cheshire grin, “Cinderella, of course.”

Harry couldn't help but laugh again, “Sounds great,” he replied, “lead the way.” He made a sweeping gesture toward the kitchen door and she curtsied to him before she led the way through it and they both laughed some more.

Her parents still sat at the table silently watching them, knowing they'd been temporarily forgotten as Harry and Hermione continued to play and tease; totally oblivious to anything or anyone outside of each other.

Hermione got the movie ready and they sat down on the couch and snuggled up close to watch it before Hermione realized that her parents weren't there to watch it with them. “I'll be right back, Harry.”

Harry nodded, “All right, I'll be sleeping…I mean sitting…right here waiting for you.”

Hermione smiled and gave him a kiss before she stood up to look for her parents. She found them talking quietly in her father's study and she couldn't help but to listen to part of their conversation.

“…so happy. I'm amazed she looks as good as she does already. It can't have been easy on her,” her mum said.

“I don't suppose it was but what with magical blood and that young man by her side, I don't suppose she could look anything but great, do you?” her father replied.

“No, I suppose you're right,” her mum said, “he really is a wonderful young man, isn't he?”

“Yeah,” her father said thoughtfully, “yeah he is. We had a good talk this afternoon and it's obvious he loves her very much. I think they'll do well together when they take the next step.”

Hermione's eyes lit up and although she felt tears threatening to fall once more she refused to allow them the opportunity; no matter what the reason for them, she was tired of crying. Her heart swelled again at her parents' words and their acceptance of Harry. If she was going to hear anything bad about him it would likely be at a time like this…when they thought no one was listening.

She returned to Harry's side with a bounce in her step, feeling as though she could fly. She flopped down on the couch next to him and he started. “Come on sleepyhead,” she said as she grabbed his arm to put it around her shoulders so she could snuggle against him, “we have a movie to watch.”

“Where're your parents?” he muttered sleepily.

“They're talking and I didn't want to disturb them. Let's just watch together, okay?”

“Okay,” he agreed with a yawn. He opened his eyes and sat a little straighter, determined to stick with her throughout the length of the movie.

The longer he watched, the more into it he got and the more awake he became; he was now sitting up with his elbows on his knees, staring at the TV screen in front of him. He was enjoying watching the mice and the birds and the way that Cinderella reacted to the world around her. Hermione absentmindedly rubbed his back while she watched him watch the movie. One would think he was watching some great action/adventure movie the way he was getting into it and she couldn't help but to laugh inwardly, knowing it was only a cartoon.

She could feel his tension when Cinderella returned to her room and looked at her mother's old dress. In seconds her wicked step-mother and step-sisters were yelling for and she was forced to leave her dress behind so she could help them get ready for the ball. He felt awful for her because he understood what she felt…well, minus the whole ball gown thing. He'd been yelled at and forced to do things his entire life and though he knew that Cinderella wasn't real, he could feel what he was sure she would be feeling if she were.

“All right,” Harry said quietly, “the mice.”

Hermione chuckled as she looked up at the TV. The mice were getting ready to fix up Cinderella's dress and they were singing the Cin-der-elly song…Cin-der-elly, Cin-der-elly day and night it's Cin-der-elly! Suddenly Hermione burst out laughing and Harry jumped and looked at her in surprise. It's not THAT funny, he thought looking at her questioningly.

Hermione paused the movie and looked at him with an abundance of humor in her eyes. “Can't you hear it Harry?” she said still laughing.

“Um…” Harry stopped to listen, “no?” he said weakly, still trying to decipher what she meant. “You stopped the movie, remember?”

“No, the song, think about the song,” she replied. “Why couldn't my Cinderella story be like that? With mice singing about me that way…can't you hear it?”

Harry looked at her as though trying to judge whether or not she had truly lost it. He shook his head trying to sort out what she was trying to say.

“The song, listen…” she hit the play button and rewound the movie just to where the song began and she sang along with it, “Her-my-oh-nee, Her-my-oh-nee, day and night it's Her-my-oh-nee…”

Harry looked at her in disbelief and started to laugh…yep, it was confirmed…she truly had lost it!

“I want the singing mice,” she said whining and pretending to pout. “I didn't have any mice friends in my dream but it certainly would have made it more enjoyable, don't you think?”

“What do I think?” Harry asked trying to clarify whether or not that was a rhetorical question. When she nodded he sat back and pulled her into his arms, “What do I really think?” he asked again hoping he'd mistaken the intent of her nod. This time when she nodded she couldn't help but wonder if it was still a game, she'd been teasing but suddenly Harry sounded serious. He leaned close to her ear and whispered, “What I really think is that you're a nutter; my lovely, wonderful, marvelous little nutcase.” She looked at him with saddest puppy dog eyes she could muster and said, “Does this mean you don't like my song?”

He chuckled and replied, “No, Love, I have to say that it was by far the best rendition of the Her-my-oh-nee song I've ever heard.”

“Harry, it's the only rendition of the song you've ever heard,” she said rolling her eyes in mock exasperation.

“Exactly,” he said affectionately, “and I highly doubt that it can be improved upon…even by the mice.”

“Really?” she said in surprise. “But you love the mice.”

“I know,” he agreed, “I do love the mice. In fact, as much as I'd love to continue this rather bizarre conversation with you, I'd really like to get back to the mice,” he said looking longingly at the TV before he turned to see her suddenly sour expression, “if it's all right with you, of course,” he added quickly.

Hermione couldn't help but laugh at the power she held just by having the remote control in her hand, “Yeah,” she conceded reluctantly, “it's all right with me.”

Harry kissed her cheek, “Love you,” he said quickly before he released her and sat up to place his elbows back on his knees. After a couple of minutes he realized that her hand wasn't rubbing his back anymore and when he turned around to say something he found her fast asleep with a soft smile playing on her lips. He leaned back against the corner of the couch and made himself comfortable so he could pull her into his arms. When they were both settled he watched the movie just to the point where the fairy godmother was helping Cinderella. His last thoughts were of Draco wearing the fairy godmother's dress as he helped Hermione get ready for the ball, then he too fell asleep with a smile on his face.

“Think we should wake them?” Harry heard a woman ask quietly.

“Nah, they'll wake soon enough when they discover how stiff they are,” came the manly reply, “besides, they've been there this long, may as well leave them be.”

“Maybe I should get the camera, they look so sweet there together,” she said still speaking quietly.

“If you want to take a picture you'd better hurry up because I'm getting up as soon as I can move my body,” Hermione grumbled.

“Oh! Sorry dear,” her mother said in surprise, “we didn't mean to wake you.”

“It's all right,” Harry mumbled in reply. “Are we taking a picture or what? Hermione you need to get off me pretty soon,” he said trying hard not to move until her mum gave the word.

“Do you want one?” her mum questioned as though they had all day to decide.

“MUM!” Hermione cried, “Just make up your mind quick. We can't stay like this forever. I need to stretch and go to the bathroom and stretch…”

“You said that already,” Harry told her, he couldn't help but smile at her petulant tone.

“Maybe I plan to stretch twice,” she snapped back at him.

She was starting to turn around to glower at him when his next words stopped her, “Yes, Mrs. Granger, we'd love to have a picture.”

She could feel his stomach move beneath her when he laughed and she tried once more to glower at him. “Not now, Love, you're supposed to be sleeping, remember? Now close your eyes like a good little girl and snuggle up close to the man you love.”

“Oh! You just wait Mr. Pott…”

“Quietly, Love,” he interrupted genially, “no one will believe you're asleep if you keep moving that lovely little mouth of yours.”

Hermione could hear her father quietly laughing above their heads and she scowled. “Dad, where's mum?”

“Getting the camera, baby girl,” he said tightly, trying for all his worth to not laugh out loud at them. Harry wouldn't let her turn around so there was no way she could look up to see whether or not her dad was telling the truth, so she took a guess and said, “Mum, would you just take the picture already?”

Her mum started laughing, knowing she'd been caught. Truth be told she'd gotten the camera and taken a couple of pictures of them already…when they really were sleeping.

“Oh, Honey, I'm sorry,” she said regretfully, “I can't find the camera. You can either lie there a little longer while I continue to look for it or…”

Hermione was up in a flash, glowering at all of them. Waking up in Harry's arms had been wonderful but not being able to see him and not being able to stretch had made her crankier then she might normally be in the mornings. She looked at them in turn; Harry, her father, then her mother…each of them was smiling at her as though they shared a secret. Hermione eyed her mum carefully. “Mum, what's that?” she asked pointing at her mum's pocket.

“Oh, it's nothing dear,” she answered a little too quickly. She looked around the room and asked, “So, does anyone want some breakfast?”

Undeterred Hermione asked, “That's the camera isn't it?”

“I thought you had to stretch twice and go to the bathroom,” Harry interrupted, “or was it go to the bathroom and stretch twice?” he mumbled thoughtfully to himself before he looked up at her and grinned, “Whatever it is, I thought you needed to do it.”

Hermione shook her head and laughed at him, “I don't believe you,” she said in mock frustration before she turned and stalked off to the bathroom.

“Thanks Harry,” her mum said quietly, “that was close.”

Harry looked at her through narrow eyes, “So she was right?” he asked in surprise, “You really do have the camera?”

Her mum swallowed hard. “Now, about breakfast,” she mumbled as she turned to walk to the kitchen.

Her father looked at Harry, rolled his eyes, and said aloud the very thought that was going through his own mind, “Women!”

Harry nodded and chuckled before he got up and made his way to his room to get some clean clothes so he could take a shower. He stopped by the bathroom first and by the time he got to his room Hermione was sitting on his bed. “You're a real piece of work aren't you?” she chided teasingly. “I'll have you know that I had hoped to kiss you the moment I woke up, I hadn't planned on there being an audience interested in taking pictures.” She started walking slowly toward him. He shut the door quickly and stood waiting for her; he could feel the foolish, boyish grin on his face but he didn't care because she was getting closer. When she was close enough she snaked her arms around him and immediately began to nuzzle his neck and jaw line, sending sparks throughout his body…he felt tempted to shake his leg like a wet dog. She could feel the muscles in his neck tighten when he groaned and the combined sound and feel of it sent currents of electric shock throughout her own body. She wanted to hear it…to feel it…again and again so picked up the pace alternately kissing and licking and nibbling his ear…in a word she was driving him absolutely, positively: CRAZY!

Harry's breathing had become erratic and he hadn't even tasted her lips yet. “Hermione,” he moaned breathlessly, “Hermione, come here,” he begged. He could feel her smile against his neck and he knew that she knew she was driving him crazy…he also knew how much she was enjoying. He tried to pull her arms off him but it felt as though his energy had been drained by the overwhelming desire he was feeling for her, and he found he didn't have the strength to pull her off. “Kiss me, Hermione,” he tried again, still as breathless as before. He felt her smile against him just as she had a moment ago and the very second he felt her pull away from his neck he grabbed her head and brought his lips crashing into hers in an almost violent kiss. She stayed with him, kissing him just as violently as he kissed her. Flick for flick, taste for taste, her tongue met his and she found herself rapidly losing control. A comfortable bed was only a few steps away and a part of her wanted nothing more than to lead him to it. Her longing for him had reached a fever pitch and just as she made up her mind to take him to bed they heard a sound that jolted them both back to reality in less then a fraction of a second…

KNOCK KNOCK

Hermione's heart jumped straight into her throat and she looked desperately at Harry. He was having trouble catching his breath and couldn't seem to find his voice either.

KNOCK KNOCK

“Harry, are you in there?” her mum called out.

Harry cleared his throat, “Yes Mrs. Granger, I'm just getting dressed,” he called back looking at Hermione with a bemused look and a shrug.

“Okay, well Hermione's not in her room and I wanted to let you both know that breakfast is ready. Come on into the kitchen when you're ready,” she said.

“All right, thank you,” Harry replied.

“Did you hear that Hermione?” her mum asked through the door.

Without even realizing what she was doing Hermione answered, “Yes mum.”

Harry looked at her in shock and Hermione quickly threw her hands up to cover her mouth; her eyes wide with disbelief.

“Okay, dear,” her mother said with a chuckle, “don't be too long, breakfast will get cold.”

“Yes mother,” Hermione said in a tightly controlled, yet loud voice. Harry was laughing silently yet uncontrollably, at her and when she finished answering her mum she looked at him and smacked his arm. “How could you do that to me again?”

“What are you talking about?” he answered looking around the room. “This is my room, remember? You came in here on your own and it's your fault you forgot where you were. Not mine.”

Hermione lowered her head and looked rightfully embarrassed and he chuckled as he pulled her into his arms.

“We better not take too long getting out there or they might really get suspicious,” he said.

Hermione nodded her agreement and said, “I don't know if I even want to face them right now. That was embarrassing. You don't suppose she heard us, do you?”

“What would she have heard, we weren't really do anything but kissing,” he replied.

“Yeah, but you were doing an awful lot of moaning before we finally kissed and if I recall correctly you were begging me to kiss you,” she said teasingly.

It was Harry's turn to look embarrassed and he took it gracefully. “All right, so we both have reasons to be embarrassed but I think it'll get worse if we don't get out of here soon. I already don't want to let you leave before we take a turn on that bed over there,” he said raising his eyebrows and grinning devilishly at her.

“I was thinking the same thing before she knocked on the door,” Hermione sighed looking longingly at the bed before she returned her gaze to him. She laughed at the shocked expression he wore.

“You mean…” he looked at her questioningly, “you were thinking…” he stammered pointing to the bed.

“Yep,” she replied flippantly. “Too late now though, I'm going to go change, I'll meet you in the kitchen in a few minutes.” With that she opened the door and left him standing there in shock, too dumbfounded to move. “Change your clothes Harry,” she called out from around the corner, “and don't forget to close your mouth.”

Harry's mouth snapped shut quickly and he shut the door and got dressed…forgetting all about the shower he wanted to take.

As promised he met Hermione in the kitchen a few minutes later and the occasional smirks he got from her mum and dad only made him feel slightly uncomfortable; it was nowhere near as bad as he thought it would be. He looked at Hermione and he could tell that she felt very much like he did and he couldn't help but to smile in relief…it's always good to know you're not alone…even in times of embarrassment!

“If you'll excuse us,” her father said after a few minutes silence, “we have some work to do in the study.” He stood up and gave Hermione a kiss on top of her head and moved to help pull out her mother's chair before placing his dishes in the sink. Earlier that morning they'd both called their offices to let them know that their baby girl was finally home and that they wouldn't be in for a couple of days so their appointments could be rescheduled.

Not long after they got into the study they heard…

KNOCK KNOCK

Her father opened the door and smiled, “Come in,” he said, “we've been expecting you.”

“You know why I'm here?”

Her parents looked at each other and exchanged hopeful glances. “We think so.”

“I'm sure you probably do. I want to ask…with your permission…can I…”

“You want to get married?”

“Yes! That's it! I want to get married…I want nothing more than to get married! Can I ask…I mean…is it all right? Do I have your permission?”

Her parents looked at each other with tears in their eyes and nodded, “Of course, we were hoping, praying really, that you would ask.”

“Thank you.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Harry was sitting nervously in his room. Hermione had gone to the market with her mum and he was impatiently waiting for her to get back…he missed her. This was the longest they'd been apart since the end of school and it was driving him crazy; even when she'd been in a coma they'd been together, and he didn't like the separation now at all.

“Why don't we look into getting a ring?” her father's voice interrupted his thoughts.

“Excuse me?” Harry said in confusion. “A ring?”

“Yeah, a ring, you know for when you're ready to ask my baby girl to marry you,” he replied smiling at him; he remembered being just as nervous when he'd ask her mother so many years ago, “You need a ring, don't you?”

Harry hadn't even thought about a ring. “How could I be so stupid?” he said smacking himself in the head. “Yeah, I do need a ring.”

“Well, come on then,” he said, “let's go.”

“But I haven't got any money right now,” Harry said suddenly panicking, “I have to go to Diagon Alley and get some money from Gringott's first.”

“Don't worry about it,” he said, “it might seem a little awkward but this is for my baby girl. I'll just loan you the money and as soon as you go to Diagon Alley you can pay me back, how does that sound?”

Harry looked at him in shock, “You'd do that?” he asked sounding grateful and relieved.

“Sure I would,” he replied, “but we need to go, the girls will be home soon.”

Harry nodded eagerly and together they made their way out of the house and to the nearest jewelers where he found the perfect ring for her. It was a princess cut diamond ring on a platinum band with two smaller diamonds on either side of it. The price was high but Harry knew that he easily had enough in the bank to cover it.

“It's beautiful,” her father said, “is that the one you want?”

Harry looked nervously at the price tag. Since her father was paying for it in the interim he wasn't sure if he should get one so expensive.

“Don't worry about son,” he said understanding the reason for Harry's hesitation, “if that's the one you want, then that's the one you should get. You'll only do this once.” He looked pointedly at Harry and added, “At least you better only do this once.”

“Oh, yes sir,” Harry replied quickly, “only once…unless she'll marry me over and over again,” he added with a grin.

“Good answer son,” he replied, “now let's get this ring and get home, if we're lucky we'll beat the girls.”

They bought the ring and made it back to the house with only a couple of minutes to spare. Harry was sitting nervously in his room waiting for her to find him; he didn't think he could move so he sat quietly when he heard her and her mum return.

Less than a minute later Hermione was standing in the doorway smiling broadly at him. “What're you doing sitting in here?” she asked, seemingly oblivious to his discomfort.

“Nothing,” he replied nervously, “just waiting for you.”

“Okay, well, here I am,” she said hoping he'd make an effort to rise. When he didn't move she walked over and knelt down in front of him. “Going to make me talk to you here, huh?” she asked trying to meet his gaze.

“I don't know,” he said unthinkingly. He looked at her when her actual words finally registered, “What do you mean?”

“Well,” she replied, “I had hoped to talk to you outside in the garden but this'll work, I suppose.”

He eyed her curiously, “What'll work? What're you talking about?”

Hermione reached for his hands and held them firmly in hers. She looked at him with a look he hadn't seen before and he wasn't completely sure he was comfortable with it. “I've been talking with mum and dad and…” she paused to stare at his ashen face, “Harry, what's wrong?”

“This is it, huh? This is where you tell me that my being here is a mistake and that I have to find somewhere else to go isn't it?” he said in a sudden panic. The look she was giving him combined with the nervousness he was already feeling confused his thoughts; jumbling them all together and causing him to overreact.

Hermione looked at him nervously for a second before she realized what might be wrong, “Harry, we're not leaving and no one's kicking you out. You know you're welcome here…always. This isn't the Dursley's! Here you're loved and we will not toss you out into the streets. We have a lot of work to do, don't we?”

Harry nodded, understanding perfectly well the meaning behind her question. “Yeah, I just can't help but think that's something's going to go wrong. This all seems to perfect, you know? Nothing's ever been this perfect in my life.”

“I know Harry, but we're going to change that…starting right now,” she replied.

“How? What're you saying?”

“Well, what I was trying to say is that I talked with mum and dad and…” she looked at him with tears in her eyes and smiled at him tenderly. She held onto his hand as she reached into her pocket. “What I'm trying to say, Harry, is will you marry me?” She held the ring up toward him but he could barely see it through his tears.

His heart was pounding loudly in his chest and a huge lump had taken over his throat as he looked at her, desperately needing to know if he'd heard her right. “You…you're…marry…” he stammered, looking into her eyes.

Hermione nodded and tried desperately to swallow past the lump in her own throat. “Yes Harry,” she managed to say, “I want you to marry me.” They were both crying heavily now and Harry smiled and nodded his head. She gently slid the ring on his finger and kissed it.

Harry pulled the ring box from his pocket and opened it. “This is for you,” he whispered hoarsely and nearly incoherently through the emotions that overwhelmed him.

Hermione eyes widened as she looked at the ring in pleasant surprise. “Harry it's beautiful. How did you…when did you…”

“Will you wear it?”

“YES! Oh Yes!” she cried. He placed the ring on her finger and she jumped up off the floor and tackled him on the bed. “I love you…I love you…I love you…” she said over and over between kisses. Harry was laughing and neither of them paid heed to the two people standing in the doorway, tears in their eyes and a camera in hand, “I guess that's our cue.”

“Yeah, let's go.” They started to walk away, quietly closing the door behind them.

After a few minutes of kisses and `I love you's' they stopped to talk.

“So when did you talk to your parents?” Harry asked curiously. They were lying side by side on the bed; she was wrapped up in his arms with her head on his chest and he was playing with her hair as they talked.

“Just before mum and I went to the store. You were in the shower.”

“You really asked their permission?” he asked, still finding it hard to believe.

“Yeah, I did,” she answered. She rose up and looked at him curiously, “It's weird though, my dad said they were expecting me.”

“Hmm…” Harry said wonderingly, “that does seem weird.”

“So when did you talk to them?”

“I didn't talk to `them” he said with emphasis on the `them', “I talked to your father yesterday when we were outside.”

She looked at him incredulously, “You mean you talked to him yesterday and you've been keeping it a secret ever since?”

He smiled self-satisfyingly at her, “Yep,” he answered obviously proud of himself.

“How many more secrets do you have?” she asked eyeing him curiously.

“None, Love,” he said smiling reassuringly, “that's the only one.”

“All right,” she said smiling, “but I still can't believe you kept that to yourself all this time.”

“That would make two of us,” he said laughing, “I wanted to ask you last night when we were watching the movie but those damn mice were just too funny.” He looked at her pointedly and added, “And then you had to go and fall asleep on me.”

She eyed him back, still smiling, and said, “I didn't actually fall asleep on you…I think you pulled me on you before you fell asleep.”

“Details, details,” he said waving his hand to brush them aside.

She laid her head back down on his chest and sighed, “So when do you want to do it?” she asked. She felt him jump in surprise and she looked up to find a very shocked Harry looking back at her and she laughed. “Get married, Harry,” she said rolling her eyes, “when do you want to do it?”

“Oh,” he said laughing embarrassedly, “um…yeah…I knew what you meant.”

She rolled her eyes at him again and shook her head, men! “I was thinking 1st September, what do you think?”

He looked at her questioningly, “Why 1st September?”

She looked at him as though he was off his rocker. “1st September,” she said emphatically, “think about it.”

“It's the day we met?” he asked hesitantly, afraid of what she'd do if he was wrong.

She nodded, “Well, that's part of it,” she said beginning to feel as though it was it a dumb idea.

“Tell me what else,” he said trying to encourage her.

“Well,” she said thoughtfully, “it's not only the day we first met. It's also…”

“The day we got on the train every year,” he finished for her hopefully.

She smiled wide and nodded at him, “It's the day of the year when all our new adventures began,” she said sentimentally.

“It's perfect Hermione,” he said, his eyes lighting up at the thought of marrying her in just over a month.

“Next year?” she asked lying her head back down on his chest.

“What!?!” he nearly yelled. She was forced to roll off him as he sat up with a look of horror on his face. “Another year? I can't wait another year Hermione; I want to marry you today.”

“Well, I don't know if this September is enough time,” she said trying to sound logical while at the same time trying to get enough balance to sit up.

“I don't care. If 1st September isn't enough time then we'll have to do it 2nd September but I'm not waiting until next year,” he said emphatically, “I'm not…I can't…I won't.”

“You sound like a little kid,” she chided.

Harry crossed his arms and stuck out his lips in as childlike a pout as he could muster, “I don't care,” he said petulantly, “I'm not gonna wait!”

Hermione couldn't help but laugh. His green eyes were shining brightly and she could see the humor in them even though he was still pouting. She leaned forward and kissed him until he stopped pouting and pulled her into his arms. She smiled against his lips, “is that better baby,” she cooed.

“Almost,” he said sticking his lips out to pout again. She straightened out her legs and laid down, bringing him with her, her lips pressed tightly against his. When he was halfway on top of her she said, “how about now baby?”

He kissed her more passionately and when they thought their lack of oxygen had far exceeded its limit they broke free. “Now we're getting there,” he sighed, breathing heavily.

“We can work on it all day, you know,” she said, pulling him back for more.

After a couple of minutes he pulled away from her and sat up. He watched her face go from desire to disappointment in an instant and he felt awful about it. “I'm sorry, Hermione,” he said softly, “but we can't do this.” He looked at her closely, judging her answer before he even asked the question, “When do you really want to get married? Do you really want to wait another year?”

Hermione didn't need to think about it for long. It felt as though they'd been through so many lifetimes together already that she was just as anxious as he was to start one together as husband and wife. “No, I don't want to wait that long,” she said honestly. “I'd marry you right this minute if it could be done.”

“Then let's talk to your parents and find out what we have to do to get married this 1st September. All I need is you. If it's a matter of bringing in family and friends I don't even care about that right now. If they want to share a wedding with us then we can get married again on our first anniversary.” He grabbed her hands in his and brought them to his lips, “All I need is you,” he reaffirmed in a voice just above a whisper.

“And all I need is you,” she replied. “I'm sure we can do it. Even if it's just mum and dad and the Weasley's…we'll do it.”

“Good,” he sighed heavily with relief.

She eyed him curiously, “What else is there Harry?” The look he gave her made her think that he might be embarrassed about what he was thinking. “Well?” she said encouraging him to talk about it.

“It's just…” he took a deep breath and looked straight into her eyes, “it's just that I don't think I could wait another year to make love to you.”

His words had taken her so much by surprise that she was nearly speechless. It took a few moments for her to recover and finally ask, “You mean…” she looked at him closely, “you mean you want to wait until we're married?”

“Sort of,” he answered honestly, “I mean, isn't that what you want? Isn't that what every girl wants? What I'm saying is that I'm willing to wait if that's what you want…I just don't think I could wait a whole year.”

Hermione was shocked, dumbfounded, and totally and completely speechless. She did want to wait, it was true, but she loved him so much that waiting hadn't really mattered to her as much as it should have. But now it was only a month and it would make their wedding night so much more special. She nodded her head and sat up next to him. “I love you, Harry James Potter,” she said putting emphasis on every word.

“I love you too, Hermione Jane Granger.”

“Come here,” she said softly pulling him to her. He turned his body to face hers and she held her arms up inviting him in. He put is arms around her and pulled her onto his lap. Straddling his legs she put her arms around his neck and hugged him as tightly as she could without choking him. They sat that way for a long time, neither speaking as they both got lost in their own thoughts.

Hermione tried to picture them sitting together that way and when the picture became as clear as she could make it, she snapped it and placed it in her `fairy tale' file. This was one she would look back on fondly for years to come because not only was it the first mental picture she'd taken after their engagement...it was the first time that together they'd shown a maturity that would stay with them always. This moment was the foundation for all the choices they would ever have to make together and it gave her great hope for their future.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The morning of Harry's birthday dawned brightly and Hermione was excited about going to the Weasley's to celebrate. It felt like forever since they'd last seen Ron and they hadn't heard anything yet about Luna's letter from Dumbledore and she and Harry were both anxious to find out what was in it.

They'd been engaged for three days now and already things seemed to be going smoothly. She was planning to wear her mother's dress and the fittings had gone really well. With just a few minor adjustments it would be perfect; she was expecting it to be ready any day now. They had one month to get blood tests and all of the paperwork done but they were determined to make it all happen.

They'd talked to her parents for a long time the night they'd gotten engaged and they told them everything…including their decision to wait until they were married to have sex. It hadn't been an easy thing to talk about but they'd managed, and her parents were, naturally, quite thrilled with their decision. Harry and Hermione however, had an ulterior motive for telling them…

Flashback

“Mum, dad,” Hermione said hesitantly, “there's something we want to talk to you about.”

“What is it baby girl?” her father asked setting down his paper and giving them his full attention.

“It's about Harry and me,” she said not really knowing where to begin.

“Okay,” her mother replied, “what is it honey, you know you can tell us anything.”

“Well, we've been talking and we've decided that we want to get married 1st September,” she said quietly.

“Oh, that's wonderful,” her mother said excitedly, “that'll give us plenty of time to make all of the arrangements.”

“This year mum,” she said even more quietly.

Her mum looked up in surprise, “This year,” she asked, stunned, “as in one more month?”

Hermione nodded, “Yes,” she said, “we don't want to wait.”

Her mum looked at Harry as though expecting him to say he had no trouble at all waiting another year. He sighed and decided to tell her the truth so she wouldn't be too disappointed in Hermione. “Hermione suggested 1st September next year but I told her I didn't want to wait that long; I said I wanted to marry her today. Finally I was able to convince her that 1st September this year was a good idea.”

“Why did you change your mind?” her father asked looking at her curiously.

Hermione blushed. “Well, first of all, we just don't want to wait. We love each other and we want to get a place of our own and start our life together as soon as possible. We also…well…we decided to…you know…to wait…” she said getting more and more flustered. “We're going to wait until our honeymoon to…”

Her parents both sighed in relief, “Oh, honey, you have no idea how worried we were that you might be pregnant or something,” her mum said sounding relieved, “this is wonderful news.”

Hermione's father looked at his wife lovingly then looked at Harry and said, “I can understand now why you don't want to wait another year anyway.”

“Oh honey,” her mum said looking slightly embarrassed but obviously flattered.

“There's more,” Hermione said quickly, she took a deep breath and said, “we-do-want-to-wait-but-we-want-to-share-a-bed-now.”

“What was that dear,” her mother said shaking her head as though the words might somehow re-form to make a new sentence, “I'm sorry but I thought you said, `we do want to wait but we want to share a bed now'.”

“That's what she said Mrs. Granger,” Harry confirmed for her. “There's been a lot going on since Hermione woke up and we've been sleeping side-by-side ever since. I love your daughter and I've made a promise to her, and to you, to wait until we're married and I intend to keep that promise. We don't want to show you any disrespect by sneaking around to share a bed. Instead, we'd prefer to get your permission.”

Her mum looked at her husband and quickly decided it was a father's decision. He was, after all, the one that talked of locking her in her bedroom until she was 35 and threatening any boys that came calling with bodily harm if they ever hurt her…yep…this was definitely a father's decision and his answer surprised each and every one of them and Hermione couldn't help but to wonder if surprised him too…

“I don't see why not,” he said nodding his head. “You've both shown a great deal of maturity in this and it's obvious that you're in love with our daughter,” he said looking at Harry. “But I expect you to keep your word, you got that?”

Harry and Hermione nodded their heads and looked at each other excitedly. “We understand, sir,” Harry said trying hard to keep the excitement out of his voice…all he wanted was to have the opportunity to wake up next to her; he was sure that would be enough for him until they were married.

End flashback

And so it was that Hermione found herself waking up next to him the morning of his birthday with a huge smile on her face. She carefully crawled out of bed and slowly opened the top left drawer of her desk to remove his birthday present. Silently she crept out of the room to enter the guest bedroom. With quill and ink in hand she set out to write to him…

When she finished she wrapped the gift in tissue paper and placed it carefully in the top drawer of the dresser where he would be sure to find it when he got up. Then she quietly went back to their room and crawled back into bed to curl up next to him.

“Where've you been?” he asked sleepily, putting his arm around her and pulling her close. “You're cold.”

“I just walked around for a few minutes, just feeling a little restless,” she replied. Her back was to him and his body was curled comfortably around hers; she decided she needed more so she turned around to face him. His eyes were closed but there was a contented smile on his face and she couldn't help but smile back. His lips looked so desirable that she couldn't resist stretching up to give him a kiss. “Happy birthday, Harry,” she said softly.

He opened his eyes and smiled wider, “This is the best birthday ever,” he mumbled sleepily.

“How do you know? The day hasn't even started yet,” she said smiling at his tousled hair and half-closed eyes. Damn he looks good in the morning…how am I supposed to wait until we're married? She wondered.

“What more do I need when I've got you to wake up to?”

“What you need is to take it easy, have a bath, a nice breakfast, a nap if you want, a day of golf with dad, whatever it is you want to do before we have to go to Ron's.”

“What if all I want is to lay here and hold you all day? Can I do that?”

“Sure you can, but I think at some point you'll want to get up to use the bathroom and eat won't you? Maybe you should just go ahead and shower too, while you're up and about. Then, when you come back to bed you'll feel good and refreshed, how does that sound?”

“Sounds like more than I want to do today,” he said kissing the tip of her nose.

“Why don't you go ahead and shower and I promise I'll wait right here for you,” she replied.

“What about you? When're you going to shower?” he asked looking for any excuse not to get up.

“I showered last night, right before bed, remember? I'll just shower again right before we leave for Ron's.”

“All right, I can take a hint,” he muttered, “I'll go shower.”

“I'll be right here waiting for you.”

He kissed her again and reluctantly climbed over her to get out of bed. She watched him walk out of the room and she waited in anticipation for him to find the surprise she'd left for him. She could hear him walk down the hall toward the bathroom first and she couldn't help but to get a little impatient as she waited for him to walk to the guest room where his clothes still remained. They were sleeping in the same bed at night but there were some boundaries that hadn't been crossed yet and getting dressed in the same room was one of them.

She listened closely for the sounds of his footsteps down the carpeted hallway. He stopped when he passed by their room, “Do I still have to do this?” he mumbled, clearly ready to return to bed.

“Just make it quick, Harry” she said laughing at him.

He scratched his and said, “Only for you, Love.” He left the room and she heard him open the door to the guest room and she waited anxiously for him to return…

It took a couple of minutes but finally she heard him heading back to their room. “Hermione, what's this?” he asked pulling the tissue paper off his gift.

She sat up and smiled at him. “That's your birthday gift,” she said barely able to contain her excitement.

He looked at it curiously, “Another journal?” he asked cringing inwardly.

She smiled and beckoned to him, “Come here,” she said patting the bed. Harry walked over and sat down next to her. “It's not another journal Harry, it's a diary.”

“You mean there's a difference?” he asked in obvious confusion.

“Yes, Harry, there's a difference,” she replied, “open it.”

Harry opened the book and read the inscription on the front cover…

For My Harry,

This is my diary. It's a history of you and me since long before there was ever a `you and me'. I hope these memories bring you the same laughter, tears, and happiness they've always brought to me.

I love you with all of my heart.

Hermione

“Hermione, what is this?”

“It's what it says, Harry, just read it,” she replied.

Harry opened the diary to the first entry…

1st September 1991

Love at first sight…isn't that what they call it sometimes? Okay, maybe not for me. I think I'm a bit too practical for that. Maybe I'll just call it, `extreme like at first sight' or something…I don't know. All I can say is that I met a boy today and there's just something about him. Something special. I don't know what it is but from the very second I saw him I just knew that we'd be great friends. I only talked to him for a few minutes on the train but still, I can't seem to get him out of my mind.

I never knew anything like this could happen to an 11-year-old…maybe it's because I'm almost 12. I'm sure that makes me a little more mature then most of the other kids here at Hogwarts. I wonder if he's almost 12. I already know some stuff about him because he's mentioned in some of the books I've read…I just never paid attention to how old he was before. He's known all over the wizarding world already so I'm sure that being friends with him won't be easy … but I'm up for a good challenge.

Hmm…I wonder if I really could love him some day.

For now I'll be happy just being his friend. One way or another I'll make him see that he can't live without me! I'm sure that some day we'll be the best of friends.

So, from this point forward I'm going to dedicate this book to him…no matter what happens to me, I just know that he'll always be a part of it…

Here's to you Harry Potter…and what will soon become a friendship to last for the ages.

Harry looked up at her in surprise when he finished reading the entry. “Do you really think…”

“I don't know Harry,” she said in reply to his unasked question, “I've wondered many times over the last few weeks if I did love you then. The way I feel now, it wouldn't surprise me at all if I did.”

“Amazing,” he said looking once again at the diary. He was skimming through the entries and he stopped on the one for the night they fought the troll…

31st October 1991

Tonight had to be the scariest, yet most wonderful night of my life. I got upset today when I overheard Ron Weasley say some terrible things about me; he was talking about how I've got no friends and such…

When I heard him I started to cry because it looked so much like Harry was agreeing with him and that's the part that hurt the most. It's been nearly two months and I haven't been able to get through to him yet. I suppose it's very much my fault since I get this sort of know-it-all attitude when I'm around him. Why can't he see that it's just an act? Maybe if I had more confidence…. I always try to tell myself that I shouldn't act that way around him but I can't seem to help it…it just comes out and I end up sounding stupid. Oh! I wish I didn't care so much.

After I heard Ron Weasley I ran to the bathroom and I stayed there all day…I even missed a class. I just couldn't face Harry after that. Then, I guess it was around supper time, a troll somehow managed to get into the school and since I was still in the bathroom, I didn't know about it. I was standing by the sink when it came in and it started walking right toward me. I tried to stay calm but I ran into one of the stalls and it hit the walls of it with its club and stuff just started flying everywhere. I tried to hide but it kept following me.

I thought for sure I was going to die. Then I heard a voice…it was Harry. He was shouting at me but I couldn't move; I was so relieved to see him and yet so frightened for him too. I was scared that he might get killed and from everything I've read about him I know he has so much to live for…he's said to be the hero of the wizarding world...

…he's certainly a hero of my world after tonight…he saved my life. I lied to Professor McGonagall. I told her that I'd gone looking for the troll and that if Harry and Ron hadn't found me I'd probably be dead; it was a necessary lie, it kept him out of trouble. I think things will be different between us now…or at least I hope so.

“Hermione, I'm sorry,” Harry said when he finished reading the entry. “I'm so sorry for the way we treated you in the beginning.”

“It's all right,” she said honestly, “none of it matters anymore. Read the last one.”

“We were really awful to you though,” he said apologetically.

“You were never awful to me, Harry,” she said seriously, “Ron might have been a time or two, but you were never awful.”

“What about third year when you had my broom confiscated?” he asked trying to make his point.

“Ron,” she said simply. “If you recall, Ron was the one who was most upset about that. I still think you only got mad because he did.” She looked at him curiously and asked, “Are you trying to find a reason for me to be upset with you?”

“Okay, I'm dropping it,” he said quickly. “Read the last, huh?”

“Yeah, read the last one.”

31st July 1998

Happy Birthday Harry. We are now on the verge of embarking on a new life together. Who would have thought we'd be here like this?

Words cannot describe how much I truly love you…or at least I have no words in my vocabulary. All I can say is that you're the love of my life and I'm counting the seconds until I become Mrs. Harry Potter.

I'm giving you this diary because it is the story of us; from the beginning until now. There's so much of our history in these pages. As you might have noticed, I wrote in it nearly every day (which is why the writing is so small and the book is so thick). It is a part of who we are and I'm excited to share it with you at last…I hope you like it.

We've heard a lot of people say recently that we're meant for greater things…that we have a destiny to fulfill. Many lives have been sacrificed because of that and I am truly saddened by that fact. All around us there are daily reminders of what we've lost, but every morning I wake up and the first thing I see is what I've gained; the most valuable, precious, and irreplaceable thing in my life…YOU!

If it hadn't been for all that we've been through, we might never have come to this juncture in our lives. While so much of it is sad, perhaps even heartbreaking, I want to focus on us…on our future. So many have died just to ensure we have a future and I, for one, am ready to face it. Together, I know, we could conquer the world if that is our destiny.

I love you Harry James Potter, with all that I was, all that I am, and all that I ever will or ever hope to be. You are my life…my here and now and my forever…and I'm looking forward to the many great adventures still to come…

Without even trying you have made all of my dreams come true and you've given me my fairy tale ending…here's to our Happily-Ever-After!

Love always,

Your Her-my-oh-nee

(I won't ever let you forget that song, you know)

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A Dream is a Wish Your Heart Makes

A dream is a wish your heart makes
When you're fast asleep
In dreams you lose your heartaches
Whatever you wish for, you keep
Have faith in your dreams and someday
Your rainbow will come smiling thru
No matter how your heart is grieving
If you keep on believing
the dream that you wish will come true

(from Disney's Cinderella)

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A/N: This is the final actual chapter of the story! I will be doing an epilogue because there was no place in this chapter for the Luna stuff. The epilogue will be short and I hope to have it posted within the next couple of days.

I think that with this all of the major questions have been answered…I truly hope that you enjoyed it. I warned you that the Her-my-oh-nee thing was cheesy. I think it was when I was writing `It's Hard Business Keeping Secrets' that the Cinderelly song popped into my head and I started singing `Her-my-oh-nee' instead. I thought it was cute so I set out to write a cute, fluffy little fairy tale story about it! LOL Needless to say, that didn't happen. Well, I couldn't find any other way to use Her-my-oh-nee and so many of you wanted to know the significance, so I decided to write it in there in the least cheesy way I could think of and this is what you got…

You must forgive me for leaving a few things open…I've left myself an opening for a sequel should I feel the desire to do one sometime down the line. The letters to the four of them will (if I decide to do it) play out more in future story but it was necessary to bring them to light here in order to give myself that opening. Luna's letter is still coming.

I want to thank each and every one of you for the time you've spent with my story…I can see in my stats that many people have at least logged onto it and I thank you for that. I especially thank those of you who have consistently left reviews. It was because of each and every one of you that I kept this story going. I've had a lot of fun with it and it's hard to believe it's over (well, basically anyway).

On a personal note I want to say thanks to Laura and Sara for reviewing a few of the chapters for me and ensuring me that I'm not a total cheeseball! Kudos to both of you…I can't thank you enough.

ALSO…I want to say thanks to Mycha_kk! Oftentimes I've said that reviews make a difference and one of Mycha's certainly did. When Hermione first got angry with Harry about the diary and asked him why the hell Dumbledore had given it to him, I had a completely different story in mind. In Mycha's review she asked me if Hermione was possessed by Cho and it got the wheels in my brain to spinning and you see where the story ended up. I'll not say where I was planning to go with it (I think I've pretty much forgotten most of it now anyway) because suffice it to say it wouldn't have been anywhere near as interesting. So thanks Mycha!!!

Lastly, I want to say a quick thanks to Sheryl for willingly sharing her idea with me off-line. Sorry Sheryl, it didn't quite happen the way you thought but I hope you like it just the same!

SeanWH, I'm still waiting for my alert!

I'd go on but I'm afraid I'd forget someone…these are people that I've spoken to off-line as well as in reviews and I want them to know that I appreciate that time as well! There are about 20 people who have consistently left me reviews and I will give you much praise in my feedback! Thank you, thank you, thank you.

MUCH THANKS TO ALL OF YOU…. (I hope to see all of you review some of my other stories. I plan to start tweaking the first chapter of `Parallel Universe' and then delving into that story a little…it won't be anywhere near as long as this one (I don't think)!

Take care,

H_HrFan

PS I know this sounds like I'm accepting some kind of award or something, but I really just need for you all to know that I appreciate your time. Writing like this is a first for me and the fact that you've taken the time read and review really means a lot to me. So…forgive my speech, but I can't/won't take it back!!!! *smile*

***Josh…don't leave me speechless***

-->

43. Epilogue

Epilogue

“So,” Harry said smiling tenderly at her as he got up to shut the door, “you're not going to let me forget that song, huh?”

“No way,” she replied smiling in return, “that's my song. With all this Cinderella stuff in the past few weeks don't you think I deserve a song of my own?”

Harry returned to the bed and leaned in close and kissed her, “No Hermione,” he replied softly, his eyes never leaving hers.

She looked at him in surprise, “What do you mean?” she asked in obvious dismay. “You don't think I deserve my own song?”

Harry laughed. “No Hermione it's not that,” he replied tenderly, “I just think you deserve a whole lot more. I love you, you know? More than I could ever say.”

“Ah Harry,” she replied coyly, “I love you too.”

Harry pulled her into his arms and held her tightly against him and whispered, “Never in my life could I have imagined feeling like this.” He pulled back and looked directly into her eyes, “I'll never be able to tell you how much all this means to me. From the moment I realized I love you I promised myself I'd spend a lifetime trying to show you. Now I'm promising you…from this moment I solemnly vow to spend the rest of my life showing you just exactly how much you mean to me…exactly how much I love you.”

Hermione's eyes filled with tears as his words connected directly with her heart. “And I promise you Harry, that I will spend the rest of my life doing the same. I promise to always love you and to never forget to tell you how much you mean to me. I want to look into your eyes and be unable to find the words I need to express how I feel. I want to leave you speechless…just as you leave me speechless.”

Harry pulled her close once more and kissed her neck. “Everything about you makes me speechless, Love,” he said softly. “Never in my life have I been as at a loss for words as the first moment you looked into my eyes with a vow of love. You are my life and everything I'll ever need.”

Hermione giggled nervously as the lingering effects of his kiss coursed through her body then settled in the pit of her stomach. She placed her hand on his cheek and turned his head to bring his ear close to her mouth. “I love you, Harry,” she whispered, “there's just nothing more that I can say because there are no words to express the way I truly feel.” She lightened her hold on him and he turned his mouth to hers. Their lips were nearly touching as they stared deeply into each other's eyes. Both of them speechless…they let their eyes convey the feelings of their hearts.

There were seven years of love and a lifetime of hope in the kiss they shared and never had anything felt so right. Although they were young, they knew there would never be a reason to want for more than what they'd already offered each other because … how do you offer more than the whole of your heart?

They spent a couple more hours reading through Hermione's diary and reliving some of the events of the past seven years. Some memories made them laugh while others nearly made them cry. Bittersweet memories abounded in that little book. Memories that they would cherish forever in the rich detail that only Hermione could purvey.

Harry's favorite memory so far was the Yule Ball during their fourth year. Hermione's version was so different from his own and yet so similar...

The Yule Ball is tonight. I can't believe I'm going with Viktor Krum. I know I'd much rather be there with Harry. There's just something about his company that I enjoy. I know we'd have a good time if we went together. It would feel so natural for both of us, I'm sure of it.

But, I'm not…I'm going with Viktor. He seems to be a nice enough guy, but I just don't see that we have anything in common. I'm only going with him because he was the first to ask. There was no excuse to say no. Harry and Ron both had plenty of chances and neither of them seemed to have noticed that I'm a girl…so I suppose I have to take what I can get. I'll write more later…

Well, the Ball is over. Viktor and I had an okay time, I guess. I thought I was going to die though when I saw Harry. Wow! He looked amazing. His hair was its usual untidy mess, but it's so endearing that I swear I never want to see it any other way. His dress robes were magnificent. He was by far the best looking wizard there. I couldn't help being jealous of the time that Parvati got to spend with him. I have to admit that a part of me hopes they had an awful time together…

Considering Harry and I kept exchanging glances throughout the night, Viktor and I had an okay time. I had to spend a lot of time trying to teach him my name though. Finally, I had to give up hope that he'd ever get it right. Thankfully Harry was there and one look at him made all the frustration go away until finally I told Viktor that whatever he called me was close enough…he could have called me her-mit and it wouldn't have mattered. The second I caught Harry's eye I seemed to forget it all anyway.

How can my best friend have that affect on me? I really wish we would've gotten a chance to dance. Maybe, if we're lucky, we will someday.

Harry stood up from the bed and reached for her hand. “Come here Hermione,” he said smiling tenderly.

Hermione held out her hand to him and allowed him to pull her up. “What's wrong Harry?” she asked.

“Shh,” he said softly, “just listen.” He pulled her into his arms and placed his arms around her waist.

She wrapped her hands around his neck and stood silently for a moment. “Harry, I don't hear anything,” she said just as softly. “What am I…”

“Shh,” he said again, “you're not listening closely enough.” He started moving in a slow circle, gently rocking his hips back and forth, guiding her along with him.

Hermione placed her head on his shoulder and followed his lead, allowing him to set the rhythm. “Do you hear it now?” he whispered.

“Yes,” she whispered in reply. Tears welled up in her eyes and she held tightly to him as he held her in his arms and swayed slowly to music only the two of them could hear. They stayed that way for an indeterminable amount of time simply enjoying each other and the dance, that until now, they hadn't had an opportunity to share.

“Harry,” Hermione said reluctantly. Being held so comfortably in his arms was a feeling she hated to let go of and she was regretting with all her heart the words she had to say next.

“Hmm?” he replied as they lazily swayed back and forth.

“We have to get ready to go to the Burrow,” she said in a soft whine.

Harry pulled back from her and looked into her eyes. “Can't we just stay a little longer?” he asked pressing his body to hers once again and burying his face in her neck. He kissed the base of her neck and she shivered uncontrollably.

“Mmm,” she murmured against him. She breathed deeply, taking in his intoxicating scent, and sighed. “Harry,” she reluctantly said again, “we really have to get ready.”

“I don't wanna,” he murmured against her neck, sending chills reverberating through her body once again.

“Honey, please,” she begged halfheartedly.

Harry backed up and looked at her, smiling, “Honey?” he said teasingly.

Hermione looked at him strangely. “Hmm?” she mumbled. “What're you talking about?”

“You called me Honey,” he said still smiling.

“I did?” she asked in surprise.

“Yes,” he replied, “are you telling me you don't remember? Hermione, you just did it a second ago.”

She placed her mouth at the base of his ear and kissed him. “I didn't realize it Harry. It must have come naturally,” she murmured against his neck. “Does it bother you?” she asked, kissing him again.

“N - No,” he stammered, “n - not - not at all.” Without realizing it he raised his head to give her better access to his neck.

“Good,” she murmured then began whispering honey over and over as she planted kisses along the length of his jaw from his ear to his chin.

“Hermione, you're driving me crazy,” he moaned, “I thought you said we had to get ready to go.”

“I thought you said you wanted to stay a little longer,” she countered. She pulled her head back to look at him questioningly.

“I do…” he replied, “I did…”

“Did?” she questioned, continuing to look into his eyes.

Harry shook his head, “Do,” he replied capturing her lips quickly with his own. “Definitely do,” he sighed against her lips before kissing her with such longing that she nearly fell over as the strength of it seemed to weaken her entire body.

KNOCK KNOCK

KNOCK KNOCK

“Hermione, honey, are you in there?” her mother called out through the door.

Hermione pulled back from Harry feeling lightheaded and breathless. “Did you hear something?” she murmured.

Harry shook his head. “Uh-uh,” he replied kissing her desperately once more.

KNOCK KNOCK

“Hermione?” her mother called again a little louder.

Hermione jerked away from him quickly and looked at him in surprise. “That's mum,” she mouthed to him.

Harry's own lightheadedness prevented him from comprehending what she was saying. His hands still rested on her hips and he attempted to pull her into another kiss. She put her hands up to his chest to stop him. “Come on,” she said abruptly. She pulled him quickly to the bed and whispered, “Pretend to be asleep.”

Harry shook the cobwebs from his head and smiled at her. “What's wrong Hermione? I'm sure your mum knows we're in here together right now.”

“I know,” she whispered, “but I have a feeling she's been knocking for a couple of minutes and we haven't answered her. If she opens the door to find us sleeping she won't question what we've been doing.”

“You're a nut,” he said teasingly, “but I'll do whatever crazy, insane, ludicrous thing you ask me to do.”

They lay down on the bed and Harry put his arm around her only seconds before her mum opened the door. He opened his eye just enough so he could watch her. She stood in the doorway hesitantly as though she wasn't sure if she should disturb them or not. Tentatively she stepped forward and placed her fingers on Hermione's shoulder. “Hermione?” she said quietly. Hermione didn't move so she shook her shoulder gently then tried again, “Hermione, sweetheart, wake up.”

Hermione looked up at her mother sleepily. “What is it?” she said faking a yawn. “What's wrong?”

“Nothing dear,” her mum replied, “it's just that it's getting late and you and Harry need to get going soon if you want to make it to Ron's house on time.”

Hermione made to sit up as though she were surprised by the time. “Oh!” she exclaimed. “I didn't realize it was so late.”

Neither of the women noticed that Harry had buried his face in his pillow to hide his untimely laughter. Hermione turned around to `wake him up' and stopped short when she saw the color in his cheeks. Instead of disturbing him she looked at her mum and said, “Thanks mum. I'll get Harry up and we'll get ready to go. We'll be out soon.”

“No problem dear,” her mum replied distractedly. She looked at Harry and studied him closely for a few seconds before she turned her attention back to Hermione. “Is he all right? He's not ill is he?” she asked in concern.

Hermione swallowed hard and struggled to suppress her laughter. She stood up and grabbed hold of her mum's arm to lead her to the door. “He's fine, mum,” she replied in a surprisingly controlled voice, “sometimes he sticks his head in the pillow like that and doesn't realize he's cutting off his oxygen supply. The coloring is only temporary. He'll move in a minute and he'll be fine.”

Her mum looked back at him again and without moving her eyes from his still form she said, “You better keep an eye on that, dear, it sounds like it could be dangerous.”

Hermione swallowed hard again. “You're right mum,” she replied, “it might just prove dangerous if he keeps it up. I'll keep an eye on him. Thanks again.”

“All right,” her mum said as she walked out the door. She was preparing to turn around and look at Harry again when Hermione grabbed the door and said, “We'll be out in a few minutes,” before quickly shutting it.

Hermione turned around to find Harry now shaking uncontrollably in the bed, his face still buried in the pillow. She smiled momentarily then forced herself to suppress her laughter. Damn he looks cute laughing like that, she thought amusedly.

She walked quietly over to the bed and carefully picked up her pillow then, before he could comprehend what she was doing, she whacked him over the head with it. “HARRY! JAMES! POTTER!” she exclaimed between whacks. “What is wrong with you laughing like that?”

Harry sat up quickly and grabbed his own pillow to use as a shield. “What?” he asked innocently. “What'd I do?”

Hermione stopped smacking him with the pillow and looked at him open-mouthed, eyes wide open. “WHAT!” she cried. “What do me `what'd I do'?” she mocked. She let go of her pillow with one hand and pointed at him. “You should be ashamed of yourself, you know that?”

Harry was laughing outright now and was having trouble catching his breath to speak. “I - I - what?” he stammered. “I should be ashamed?” he asked incredulously.

Hermione nodded her head and forced herself to keep a straight face. “Yes, Harry,” she replied, “you should be ashamed of yourself. All I asked you to do was pretend to be asleep and you had the nerve to lay there and laugh about it.”

“I wasn't `laying there laughing about it',” he replied mockingly, “I was oxygen deprived…you said so yourself.”

“Ooh!” she exclaimed laughing. She raised the pillow to strike at him again and he beat her to it with a good solid hit with his own pillow across her stomach. She promptly brought her pillow down on his head and an all-out pillow fight ensued…further ensuring a late arrival at the Burrow.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Standing outside the door of the Burrow Harry and Hermione continued to go at each other. “It's your fault we're late you know,” Hermione said accusingly.

“Yeah, well, you're the one who started the pillow fight,” he said shifting the blame back on her.

“Yeah, well, you're the one who continued the pillow fight,” she said starting to laugh.

“Yeah, well, I was just defending myself,” he said laughing along with her.

“Yeah, well, are you going to stand out here arguing like an old married couple all night or will you two be joining the rest of us sometime soon?” Ron interrupted.

“Ron!” Hermione exclaimed rushing into his arms. “It's so good to see you.”

Ron started laughing. “I saw you not long ago, Hermione,” he said turning red at the attention.

“Would you get off him, woman?” Harry said laughing at Hermione's exuberance. “Let the man breathe.”

Hermione turned around and stuck her tongue out at him. “You're just jealous,” she said haughtily.

Harry grabbed her arm and spun her around to face him. “Maybe,” he said kissing her lightly on the lips.

Hermione smiled and raised her eyebrows at him. “So,” she said, “if I hug Fred and George like that will you do that again?”

“Depends,” Harry replied, “will you do it to me if I hug Ginny like that?”

Hermione frowned and scrunched up her nose for a second, appearing as though she was thinking hard about what he'd said, and then she shook her head. “Nah!” she said. “I won't do it if you hug Ginny like that. You go ahead if that's what you want to do.”

Harry looked momentarily taken aback. “Wha…”

Hermione couldn't keep herself from laughing at his expression.

Harry looked at her in surprise. “What're you laughing at?”

“Nothing Harry,” she replied shaking her head.

Harry looked at Ron questioningly and Ron shook his head. “I don't know mate, she's your girl, you figure it out. I told you she was mental,” he said stepping back inside the door of the house laughing.

Hermione followed close behind and Harry stood momentarily rooted to his spot watching them. What did she mean by no? He wondered before finally following them through the door.

“HAPPY BIRTHDAY HARRY!” echoed through the house the moment Harry walked through the door.

“Guess you're finally old enough…” George said.

“…to play with the big boys.” Fred finished for him.

“Happy birthday Harry,” they said clapping him on the back.

“Thanks guys,” Harry said smiling. It'd been a long time since he'd seen Fred and George and it was something that he always looked forward to.

“So Harry,” Fred said quietly.

“…what'd you do with the map?” George finished even more quietly.

Harry looked at the two of them and smiled mischievously. “I gave it to a certain photographer I know who promised to get some good, incriminating shots of Snape for the joke shop,” he replied. “Thought maybe you could set up a board or something…put little captions over his head.”

“Great idea Harry,” George said.

“Yeah,” said Fred. “Can't you see it…”

“It's not gravity holding me down,” laughed George.

“…it's the grease,” finished Fred laughing with him.

Harry couldn't help but laugh at their outrageousness. “Seriously guys,” he said looking between the two of them, “I still have the map. Brought it with me actually, wondered if you might want to give it to Ginny.”

“Give it to Ginny?” Fred repeated.

“Not a totally bad idea,” said George.

“But not a totally good one either,” said Fred.

“Give what to me?” Ginny asked curiously, coming from seemingly out of nowhere.

Fred put his arm around her. “Nothing sis,” he said in an obvious attempt to cover the truth.

“Yeah, Ginny,” George said from the other side of her, “it's nothing.”

“Have you given our boy here his birthday hug,” Fred asked trying to change the subject.

Ginny looked at Harry and shook her head. “Not yet,” she said. She looked at Fred and in her eyes he could see that the subject was not, in fact, changed and they would be hearing from her shortly. She moved away from Fred and stepped up to Harry. “Happy birthday, Harry,” she said hesitantly stretching her arms out to give him a hug.

“Thanks Ginny,” Harry said smiling. He grabbed her and pulled her into a reassuring hug. “You don't have to be scared to hug me, you know,” Harry said quietly so only she could hear.

She pulled away from him and smiled. “I know,” she said, “but I don't want to upset Hermione. She's been through a lot recently. You both have,” she added softly.

“It's all right Ginny,” Hermione said as she approached them. “I really don't mind.” She walked up to Harry and kissed him on the cheek then wrapped her arms around his waist. He put his arm around her shoulders then smiled and winked at her. Neither of them dropped their gaze from each other.

Ginny rolled her eyes and smiled. “Do you even know I'm here?” she asked them.

Not surprisingly silence was her answer. She shook her head and smiled again then walked away determined to find Fred and George.

“WHERE ARE THEY?” a familiar voice called out loudly. “WHERE ARE THEY?”

Harry and Hermione had barely registered the words and the voice attached to them before they pulled away from each other abruptly and prepared for the assault.

“HARRY!” Mrs. Weasley yelled shrilly. “It's so wonderful to see you.” She practically ran over to him and drew him in to a tight hug that lasted nearly as long as his oxygen supply. She pulled away and studied him closely. “How are you feeling? Is everything all right? Are you having any problems now that you've left Hogwarts? What are you going to do now?” Her questions came rapidly until finally Mr. Weasley cut in, “Molly please, give the boy some air,” he said pulling her slightly away from Harry then reaching out to shake Harry's hand.

“Happy birthday, Harry,” he said pumping his hand enthusiastically. Hermione couldn't resist laughing at the weary expression on Mrs. Weasley's face as she focused her attention on where their hands met. She turned to Mr. Weasley and gave him a cheeky grin, “Let go of the boy's hand, Arthur,” she said in a mockingly sweet voice, “you'll pull his arm out of the socket if you keep it up.” Mr. Weasley looked down at where his hand held Harry's and he abruptly let go sending Harry's hand into his leg where it made a loud smacking sound. Mr. Weasley looked embarrassed. “So sorry Harry,” he said quickly.

Harry laughed and rubbed his leg. “It's all right Mr. Weasley,” he said chuckling, “no harm done.” He turned to Mrs. Weasley and said, “I'm fine. Things are great. No problems. Live with Hermione until I find a place of my own…I think that about answers them all doesn't it?” he said.

“Hermione,” Mrs. Weasley said as though she just remembered she was there, “oh my goodness. HERMIONE!” She turned toward Hermione and grabbed her the same way she'd grabbed Harry. Hermione tried her best to wrap her arms around her to return the hug but Mrs. Weasley had her arms pinned tightly to her sides. “How are you dear? How are you feeling? Have you recovered okay? Are there any problems?”

Hermione laughed and Mrs. Weasley released her to step back to study her just as she'd done Harry. Harry had to admit that Hermione looked extraordinary considering all she'd been through. In the weeks since she'd awakened her coloring was back to normal and the dark circles under her eyes had all but vanished. Between her cooking and her mother's they had both gained a little weight and they were looking much healthier than they had in a long while. “I'm great Mrs. Weasley,” Hermione replied. “Things couldn't be better. I feel fine and I seem to have recovered all right. No lingering affects that I'm aware of.” Upon saying that she looked at Harry and they exchanged knowing glances before returning their attention to Mr. and Mrs. Weasley. Mr. Weasley stepped tentatively toward her then looked first at Harry as though asking permission to hug her. Harry nodded in case that was what he needed. Mr. Weasley smiled then looked at Hermione. “May I?” he asked making as though to give her a hug.

“Of course,” Hermione replied stretching her arms out and moving into the circle of his arms. She buried her head in his shoulder for a minute then backed up slightly and gave him a kiss on the cheek.

Mr. Weasley stepped back and looked at her in surprise. He moved his hand to his cheek and asked, “What was that for?”

“For always taking such good care of Harry,” she said before nearing Mrs. Weasley and giving her a kiss on the cheek as well. “Thank you.”

“You're welcome,” Mrs. Weasley said in surprise, “although he's like a son to us. Being there for him has been a wonderful gift.”

Harry looked down at the ground as tears welled up in his eyes. He sniffled softly and Hermione turned to look at him. Seeing the threat of tears and knowing that the very last thing he'd want to do is cry in front of them she said, “Harry look. There's Luna.” She looked at Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, “Will you please excuse us? We really need to talk to Luna for a minute.”

“Of course dear,” Mrs. Weasley answered for the both of them. “We'll see you in a little while then.”

“Thank you,” Hermione replied. She gave them a reassuring smile and laced her arm through Harry's so she could steer him toward Luna. “Hey you,” she said softly to him. He looked up at and gave her a weak smile and she said, “I love you.”

“I love you too, Hermione,” he replied quietly. “Thanks.”

Hermione nodded and smiled at him. “You ready to talk to Luna?”

It was Harry's turn to nod. “Yeah,” he replied, “let's go.”

“All right.” Hermione's steps faltered when Harry stopped abruptly and turned her to face him. “What is it Harry?” she asked.

He smiled at her and kissed her cheek then whispered, “I know what you did back there by the way.”

She looked at him in confusion. “With Mrs. Weasley?”

He smiled wider and shook his head and the sparkle in his eyes shined brighter. “No, Hermione,” he said quietly looking into her questioning eyes, “I'm talking about Ginny.”

Understanding dawned over her and she smiled back at him. “What?” she asked innocently. “I don't have any idea what you're talking about.”

“Thought you'd stake your claim, didn't you?”

Her eyes were large, round and innocent and he couldn't help but laugh at her. “Me? Why would I do that?”

“You do know that Ginny's crush on me was over years ago, right?”

“Yeah,” she said casually, “but it certainly doesn't hurt to remind people that you're mine…” she looked directly into his eyes and added, “…and that I'm not sharing.”

Harry laughed and kissed her. “Come on,” he said mock exasperation, “let's go find Luna.”

“I do need to give Ginny a proper hello,” she said, “I suppose I was a little too busy `staking my claim' as you call it, to give her one. It's been a while since we've seen each other and I really do love her, she's been like a little sister to me. I don't want her to think I don't trust her.”

“There'll be plenty of time for that,” Harry said. “I'm sure she understands.”

“I s'pose,” she replied feeling a little unsure.

Luna and Ron were sitting on the bottom steps, deep in conversation and completely oblivious to what was happening around them.

“Hi Luna,” Hermione said when they got within earshot, “how are you?”

Luna looked up with a sort of distant look on her face as she absorbed the last of what Ron had to say. “Oh hi Hermione,” she replied. She stood up slowly and moved to give Hermione a hug, “I'm fine. How are you?”

Hermione gave her a quick squeeze and smiled at Harry who was watching her from where he stood next to Ron. “I'm fine Luna, thanks,” she said.

Luna studied Hermione for a moment as though trying to discern her mental health. “You're sure you're all right?” she asked still studying her.

Hermione chuckled. “Yes, Luna, I'm sure. Better than I've ever been actually,” she said with a look at Harry.

“Oh yes,” Luna replied thoughtfully, “love. Ronald told me about you and Harry. I told him that anyone with half a brain would have known that already but he seemed to have gotten offended by that remark.” She looked at Ron affectionately then turned back to Hermione and shrugged her shoulders, “I guess he didn't know,” she added.

Hermione laughed out loud then looked at Harry and Ron and rolled her eyes…sometimes Luna was entirely too much! “I don't suppose he was alone in his ignorance,” Hermione replied shrugging her own shoulders, “Harry and I didn't know either.”

“Not one for paying much attention I suppose,” Luna replied smiling knowingly at her.

“I guess not,” Hermione said laughing, “but at least we figured it out.”

Luna nodded then turned to Harry. “Hi Harry,” she said, “how are you?”

Harry took a step toward her to give her a hug. “I'm fine Luna, how `bout you?”

Luna looked over Harry's shoulder at Ron and said, “Never better.”

Hermione and Harry looked at Ron and smiled mischievously…they were delighted to see Ron's ears turn appropriately pink.

“Me and Harry were just talking about your letter from Dumbledore Luna,” Ron said, “are ready to open it now?”

Harry looked at Hermione and said, “Luna decided to wait until we were all together to open her letter. Did you remember to bring ours?”

Hermione nodded, “Yes, of course,” she said eagerly. “They're in my pocket.” She reached into her pocket and pulled out two folded pieces of parchment. She opened one then handed Harry his. “Do you have yours Ron?” she asked.

“Yeah, hang on,” he said then raced up the stairs.

“He always forgets,” Luna said as she watched Ron disappear up the stairs.

Ron was back in record time with his letter in his hand. “Okay,” he huffed trying to catch his breath, “open yours Luna.”

Luna pulled her letter from her pocket and opened the sealed envelope…

Dear Miss Lovegood,

I daresay we had so little interaction in your time at Hogwarts that I am at a loss for what to say to you in the way of goodbyes. That does not happen to me often so please, feel free to count your blessings.

There is however, something I wish to give you. In an effort to spare you some of the pain of knowing your destiny I must refrain from providing you with too much detail in this letter. Suffice it to say that you, along with Mr. Weasley, Mr. Potter, and Miss Granger, are destined for great things. So much of what we know comes from learned years of paying attention, gained knowledge through books and observances and, perhaps most importantly, patience. It is that which I offer to you. Throughout the years your patience will be tested to the utmost extremes and I cannot stress strongly enough how vital it will be for you to exert some of your greatest efforts of restraint in the face of adversity. Please do not be frightened. I am not dooming you to a lifetime of adversity. Quite the contrary, I believe your life to be filled with much happiness and love. However, you must be prepared for when the time comes to fulfill your destiny.

They say patience is a virtue…I say between the two of us never a more virtuous soul could be found.

Go forth knowing that your life will be blessed and that there is a far greater purpose for you then you could ever dream possible. Mr. Weasley is a fine young man. Take care of each other. Although you are young, I trust that you, of all people, will understand when I say that your time, your life…is written in the stars.

Albus Dumbledore

PS Never stop dreaming…you never know when one might just come true. And now I must go before my welcoming party arrives and I am late for my ride on a Crumple-Horned Snorkack! It is amazing the things one can do when they live beyond the veil…

“Wow,” Hermione said in awe, “he really did leave you something, didn't he?”

Luna looked at her in mild surprise, “Yes,” she said nodding, “did you really think he wouldn't?”

Hermione shook her head as she tried to straighten out her jumbled thoughts. She looked at Luna as though seeing her for the first time and said, “You know, I don't really know what I thought. I just wonder what all this means.”

“Open your letters,” Harry said to Ron and Hermione as he opened his. Hermione quickly unfolded hers the rest of the way as Ron did the same.

All four of them now stood with their letters open and waited…for what they didn't know but somehow they knew the time had come to wait. Harry held the letter out into the middle of the circle they'd formed and Hermione followed suit. Ron and Luna exchanged glances then shrugged and did the same. The moment the four letters touched there was a flash of light and the four letters disappeared. Each of them now held a corner of a new piece of parchment with the words…

IT IS DONE

…written in the middle.

“Harry,” Hermione said shakily, “what just happened?”

“We've sealed our destiny,” he replied his eyes never leaving the parchment.

“Sealed our destiny?” Ron said questioningly. “What does that mean?”

Hermione looked at him knowingly and he blinked rapidly a few times before looking into her eyes. Something about her changed in that instant. He'd always known she was smart…too smart sometimes…but now there was something about her that assured him he would never need question her again.

“It means that whatever our destiny is, we are all in it together. There's now an inexplicable connection that binds us,” Hermione stated. “Whatever our destiny, our own knowledge and strengths combined with the gifts we've received from Dumbledore will ensure our success.”

“Great! So now I'm stuck with you guys for the rest of my life,” Ron cracked. “What kind of adventures will you be taking us on this time Harry?”

Harry smiled and let go of the parchment as he put his arm around Ron who let go of it as well. “Well Ron,” he said conspiratorially, “I thought we'd start with a thorough investigation of the dark forest where we'll be sure to stop by to visit Aragog…”

“All right Harry,” Ron gulped, “that's more then enough already. Why don't you take Hermione on that little trip and our adventures can start when Luna graduates next year.”

“Oh Ronald,” Luna said rolling her eyes in Hermione's direction, “you're hopeless.”

“Hopeless, Ron,” Harry said shaking his head sadly.

“Completely hopeless,” Hermione said much the same way Harry did.

“Bloody hell,” Ron said, “enough already. You say one little thing around here and...so I don't like s-spiders, you lot know that already, lay off.” He visibly shook at the mere mention of the word spider and they all laughed.

Luna walked up to Ron and placed her hand on his shoulder in a soothing, motherly way and said, “It's all right Ronald, lots of people are scared of spiders it's a perfectly rational fear. It's really too bad you know…” she began and then stopped suddenly, her gaze transfixed on something above Harry's head.

Harry and Hermione watched her for a second then turned to follow her gaze. Finding nothing they looked back at her again and she stood next to Ron looking as though things were quite as they should be. “Well?” Harry said looking at her.

“I'm sorry?” Luna replied. “Well what?”

Harry shook his head a little and cocked his ear in her direction, “You just said, `it's really too bad' and then you stopped,” he explained. “What's really too bad?”

She looked him as though he was a young child who was having trouble understanding even a most basic concept. “Ronald, of course,” she said as though it should be obvious.

Harry shook his head and looked at Ron for an explanation. Ron rolled his eyes and shrugged at him because he too was at a total loss about where Luna had been heading with her statement.

“What about Ron?” Hermione interrupted beginning to get impatient. “What's too bad about Ron?”

Luna looked at Ron and he could swear she was silently asking him what was wrong with his two best friends. “It's really too bad he didn't get Dumbledore's courage. Then he probably wouldn't be so scared of spiders,” she finally explained.

Ron looked at her in amazement. “You do realize what I've done don't you?” he said standing up taller and sticking his chest out a little, “I've stood next to Harry to battle V-Voldemort, I've gone into that bloody forest and faced those giant spiders, I've knocked out a mountain troll, I've…”

“At it again…”

“…are you Ron?”

The four of them looked in the direction of the voices and saw Fred and George standing not more then an arms length away. “Tell us more about how much of a hero you are,” said Fred.

“Yeah, Ron, you know we never get tired of hearing about it and all,” said George rolling his eyes and laughing.

“Bugger off,” Ron said irritably.

“Come on Ron,” said Fred.

“Yeah, we're only joking, we know you're a hero,” said George.

“You really have proven yourself…” said Fred.

“…we're actually proud of you little brother,” George said giving him a pat on the shoulder.

“Yes, well, you should be…” Luna remarked sullenly.

Hermione had been left holding the parchment while the others carried on their conversations. She was staring at the words…IT IS DONE…wondering how much more there really was to it all. She never thought her ultimate destiny would include, of all people, Luna Lovegood but she was more then willing to accept it knowing that she was going to make Ron happy…it was just all too strange.

Harry walked up behind her and placed his hands on her shoulders and she dropped the parchment when she jumped in surprise. They watched as it fell toward the floor and then vanished in a puff of smoke.

Luna and Ron witnessed what had happened and joined them where they stood still looking at the spot where the parchment had vanished.

“So that's it then?” Ron said.

“That's it,” Hermione replied.

Harry looked up at the group from where he still stood behind Hermione. “They say that a journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step. There's no one I'd rather take that step with then the two of you,” he said looking at Hermione and Ron, “and now you,” he added looking at Luna, “welcome aboard.”

“Thanks Harry,” Luna said lightly. She put her arms around Ron's waist and looked into his eyes. “I do know you're courageous Ronald, and I do know you're a hero, and the spiders really don't matter at all.”

Ron smiled down at her. “Apology accepted,” he said kissing her forehead.

She smiled and buried her face into his neck. “I love you Ronald,” she said softly.

He pulled away from her and squared his shoulders to hers so he could look into her ever-dreamy eyes. “What did you say?” he asked softly, incredulously.

She raised her eyes to his and smiled softly, “I said I love you,” she replied.

“Do you really?”

Luna giggled. “Yes, Ronald I do really.”

He pulled her into a tight embrace and tears welled at the corner of his eyes. “I - I love you too,” he whispered hoarsely.

Harry and Hermione stood back and watched them in silence. This was truly a night of beginnings and they were thankful for all they'd been through…for everything that had brought them to this moment…

“GIVE IT TO ME!” Ginny shouted, interrupting the moment between Ron and Luna.

“I don't have it,” shouted George in return.

“Bugger off Ginny, he don't have it,” Fred said.

“I know one of you has it and I want it,” she shouted at them again.

George ran frantically over to stand beside Harry. “Told her `bout the map now she's gone nutters. Told you it wasn't a great idea.”

Harry started laughing then pulled the map out of the front of his sweatshirt. “Just don't tell her how to use,” he advised handing the map to George.

George's face lit up as he smiled. “That's good…” he said thinking about it thoughtfully.

“Just watch out for the bat bogey hex,” Hermione said casually.

The smile fell instantly from George's face and he frowned. “Thanks Hermione,” he said with mild sarcasm.

“What'd you tell her for anyway?” Harry asked.

“Rather not go into that if it's all the same to you,” George said looking rather uncomfortable. He cleared his throat and added, “suffice it to say she can be very, very persuasive when she wants to be.”

“Well you better do something about her before your mum starts asking questions,” Hermione advised.

“Good thinking. Gotta go!” he exclaimed quickly. He held up the map in salute, “Thanks Harry,” he said before running off to find Fred.

“Those two, I swear…” Hermione said laughing.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The rest of the evening seemed to fly by as they enjoyed Mrs. Weasley's wonderful cooking and opened gifts. Most of the time was spent just enjoying each other's company. It felt wonderful to be surrounded by family and friends and Harry and Hermione were both grateful for the time they were able to spend there.

They were all sitting together in the living room when Harry stood up to get their attention. “Excuse me,” he said loudly, “I have an announcement and I want you all to be the next ones to hear it.” He gestured for Hermione to stand up next to him and he looked around the room. “Hermione and I are going to get married on 1st September.”

Congratulations resounded throughout the room until Mrs. Weasley's voice rose high above the rest. “You mean this 1st September?” she asked loudly. Harry and Hermione both nodded their heads excitedly in her direction. “But that's so soon. How on earth will you find time to do everything? There are suits to be ordered and fittings to be done and a place to be rented and flowers and…” Harry smiled at Hermione than walked to Mrs. Weasley's side and put an arm around her. “It's all right. Everything's under control. It's just going to be a small wedding. Just you guys, Hermione's parents, and a few friends. If we need to, we'll have a bigger wedding next year on our first anniversary. For now, this is all we need.” He moved to stand in front of her and he placed his hand on her cheek and forced her to look up at him. “You've always been like a mother to me and I love you for that, I do, but trust me when I say that everything will be fine and that this is the way we want it to be.”

Mrs. Weasley smiled and pulled him into a tight hug. “We love you, Harry,” she said softly. “Thank you for allowing us to.”

Harry kissed her on the cheek and said, “No, I need to thank you for accepting me, knowing how dangerous it was. I'll never forget all you've done.”

She stepped back and nodded her head then reluctantly let him go to return to the woman he loved. She felt a piece of her go with him just as she would if he had been of her own flesh and blood and she smiled a melancholy sort of smile as she silently relinquished her self-appointed role of caregiver to Hermione.

“Well then,” said Mr. Weasley rubbing his hands together, “you'll have to give us the details.”

“Oh, we will,” Hermione said with a soft chuckle, “as soon as we have them.”

“We're working all the details out now. Maybe we'll just get married in the garden at the Granger's house. It's beautiful back there,” Harry said, “and since there won't be very many people the size is perfect.”

Hermione looked at him in astonishment, she hadn't thought about the backyard at her house but he was right, it would be perfect. “Harry, that's perfect,” she said thoughtfully, “we'll have to talk to mum and dad about it when we get home.”

Harry smiled widely at her. “I told you I'd find a way no matter what, didn't I?”

Hermione laughed. “That you did Mr. Potter,” she said happily, “that you did.”

Congratulations resounded throughout the room once again and Harry and Hermione felt sure their smiles couldn't get any wider or their hearts any lighter. It'd been a great birthday, the best Harry had ever had but he was suddenly anxious to get home.

“Hey Ron,” he called out, “we're going to go. It's getting late and we need to talk to Hermione's parents.”

Hermione looked at Ron questioningly as though she had just realized something. “What happened to the article for The Quibbler?” she asked. “We haven't been hounded by questions and we haven't gotten a copy yet. What's going on with that?”

“Bloody hell,” Ron exclaimed looking sharply at Luna, “I forgot all about it what with Dumbledore's letters and all. Want I can give it to Luna now?”

“No,” Hermione said with a mischievous grin, “may as well wait until after the wedding now.”

“Ooh,” said Luna, “first they don't know you're even out of the hospital and next thing they know you're married. That's very sneaky.”

“That's very brilliant,” Harry exclaimed. He looked at Ron and nodded his head, “Yeah, just hold off on that a little longer.”

“That's a relief! Thought I screwed it up royally this time,” Ron said with an exaggerated wipe of his brow.

Hermione walked toward him and gave him a hug. “Normally I would agree,” she said softly, “but this time your laziness actually worked out beautifully.”

“Lazy?” Ron exclaimed. “I'll have you know I've been very busy…” He paused suddenly and looked at Luna who was looking pointedly at him in return. He dropped his eyes quickly and said, “…lazy…right…yeah…”

Harry and Hermione exchanged bemused glances before once again announcing they needed to leave.

“Well, happy birthday then Harry,” said George.

“Yeah mate, happy birthday. Stop by the joke shop sometime soon…” Fred said.

“We've got some new stuff we'd like to show you,” said George.

“And hey…” said Fred.

“…thanks for the map,” said George. “We already gave it to Ginny.”

“Not like we had a choice though, mate,” said Fred with a heavy sigh.

“Yeah, she's a vicious one,” George said with a shake of his head.

Harry couldn't help but to laugh at them. He knew that whatever Ginny had given them they probably deserved.

“Speaking of Ginny,” Hermione said looking around the room, “where is she?”

“I think she went to her room,” George said.

“I'll be back in a minute,” she told Harry as she started ascending the stairs. Hermione climbed the stairs as quickly as she could and knocked on Ginny's door.

“Yeah,” she heard Ginny call softly from inside.

“Ginny, it's me, Hermione.”

“Come on in.”

“Hey,” Hermione said when she walked into the room, “what's going on? You all right?”

“Yeah,” Ginny replied softly, “I'm all right.” She looked up at Hermione with unshed tears in her eyes. “It's just hard, you know?”

Hermione moved to sit next to her on the bed. “What's hard? What's going on?” she asked worriedly.

“It's just that…” she took a long, drawn out, deep breath, “it's just that you guys won't be there this year, you know? At Hogwarts. Nothing's going to be the same. No more adventures. No more making fun of Ron and Harry in the common room or listening to you and Ron argue over homework. No more Harry and Ron on the Quidditch team. It's just going to be hard.”

“Hey,” Hermione said softly, “it'll be all right. We may not be at Hogwarts but we'll always be close. It'll just be one year and then you'll be free to go on as many adventures as you want with us. Luna will be there.”

Ginny looked up at Hermione and rolled her eyes. “As much as I like Luna there's not much comparison, you know?”

“That's true,” Hermione agreed, “but you'll have to get used to having her around a lot more often. I'm quite sure she and Ron are going to be together for a long, long time. Maybe you can get her into a more adventurous spirit to prepare her for a lifetime with Ron. You've got the map now, use it.”

Ginny looked at Hermione in surprise, “Is Hermione Granger actually encouraging me to break the rules and use the map?” she incredulously.

Hermione laughed. “Well, now that Voldemort's not a threat there's really no reason why you shouldn't. Besides, I won't be Head Girl so I won't be there to yell at you anyway. Have fun Ginny…it's about time, don't you think?”

“Yeah,” Ginny said nodding, “you're right. It is about time for fun…a different kind of fun. Thanks Hermione.”

“Hey, what're friends for?” Hermione said softly.

“You know,” Ginny said, “you've always been more like a sister to me then just a friend.”

“I know what you mean,” Hermione said with tears beginning to well in her eyes, “you've been like a little sister to me too. I'm glad for that. Speaking of which…”

“Yes?” Ginny said curiously.

“You know that Harry and I are getting married on 1st September, I want you to be my Maid of Honor, are you interested?”

“Are you serious?” Ginny exclaimed. “You want me to be in the wedding?”

“Of course,” Hermione said laughing. “Who else?”

“Wow! I'd love to,” Ginny said excitedly. Suddenly her face fell and she looked up at Hermione with sad eyes. “But I have to go back to school that day. I have to get on the train.”

“Don't worry about it. It's Harry Potter's wedding day. I'm sure we can make arrangements for you and Luna to get to school a little later than everyone else. You've already been sorted so I'm sure it won't be a problem.”

Ginny threw her arms around her. “You're the best, Hermione. You really are. I love you, you know,” she exclaimed.

“Love you too, Ginny,” Hermione replied laughing. “But now I have to get down to Harry so we can leave. We need to talk to my parents about having the wedding in the garden.”

Ginny nodded and let go. “So what'll I wear?”

“How about if I send you a few things and you decide? Your mum can help you fix them up any way you like. All I want is to marry Harry and to have you there with me. What anyone wears is really not a concern…just don't come naked,” she added with a laugh.

Ginny laughed and rolled her eyes, “No problem there,” she said. “I'll be looking out for what you send me. I can't believe you want me in your wedding. This is so incredibly exciting.”

“Well, I can't think of anyone I'd rather have standing beside me,” Hermione said. She grabbed Ginny's hands in hers and jumped excitedly on the bed, “Can you believe I'm getting married in a month?” she said excitedly. “A month!” Her heart was beating rapidly in her chest as her excitement mounted and she bounced on the bed feeling giddy. “Mrs. Harry Potter. Hermione Jane Potter. Mrs. Harry James Potter…just one month,” she repeated again softly.

“One month,” Ginny confirmed for her. “I'm so happy for you.”

Hermione returned her focus to Ginny. “Thank you.”

They hugged once again before they walked out the door and descended the steps together. Harry looked up just as Hermione became visible to him on the steps and his heart stopped for a moment as he watched her walk toward him. She looked the same as she had when she'd walked up but seeing her now, well … apparently even five minutes' absence truly does make the heart grow fonder.

At the sight of him Hermione descended the steps more quickly and rushed to give him a kiss on the cheek. “You ready?” she asked.

“Yeah, what took you so long though? Everything okay?” he asked softly.

“Yeah, great! I asked her to be my Maid of Honor for the wedding. Have you asked Ron to be the best man?”

Harry shook his head. “Nope. Didn't think about it, truth be told. Hang on.” He turned to look at Ron and called out, “Hey Ron?”

“Yeah mate?”

“Best man?”

“Yep.”

“Okay, Hermione all set,” he said smiling at her.

Hermione laughed as she compared the emotional scene between her and Ginny to the one that just played out between Harry and Ron. She shook her head. “All right, let's go.”

They said their goodbyes and thank you's then headed out the door. They were in a hurry to get back to Hermione's so they decided to leave Harry's gifts until the wedding or until Ron decided to send them by owl post…they weren't counting on seeing them until the wedding!

They apparated back to her house and immediately set out to look for her parents to discuss the use of their garden.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Their wedding day dawned brightly and Hermione was relieved to see there wasn't a cloud in the sky. She and Harry slept in different rooms of the house because of the Muggle tradition of not seeing the bride before the wedding. It was something that her mother believed in and Hermione didn't want to take any chances…the last thing they needed was to test the fates in the bad luck department.

The wedding was planned for noon so that Ginny and Luna could get to Hogwarts at a reasonable time that evening and Hermione woke up frustratingly early. It was 6am and she would have to wait another 6 hours to see Harry. She tried fretfully to go back to sleep for a couple more hours to no avail. By 6:30 she had already risen and was in the shower. She stood under the water for a long time letting the hot spray beat down upon her as she thought about the day and all that it would bring with it. Her thoughts drifted to that night…the night when they would consummate their love, and her heart soared…in just a few short hours she would be his and he would be hers. She left the shower feeling better than she ever had.

Her mum arrived in her room shortly after her shower with a little food. “You need to eat something honey. You may not get another chance before the wedding.”

“I know, mum, it's just…” Hermione sighed and looked at her mother with tears in her eyes, “can you believe this?” she asked her. “I'm getting married.”

“I know sweetheart,” her mum said softly, “tell me how it makes you feel.”

“I can't,” she replied, “it's all so overwhelming and so wonderful and…and…” she looked directly into her mother's eyes, “I love him so much it almost hurts. How can this happen in such a short time? I mean, we didn't even know until Voldemort was defeated. That wasn't that long ago. How is it that I can feel this strongly in such a short time?” She closed her eyes and fought back the tears that still threatened to fall. When she opened them again she looked into her mother's eyes once more and said, “Mum, it scares me. I literally cannot live without him. If anything were to happen…if his heart ever stopped beating…mine would stop beating right along with it and whether we were together or apart, I know I would die at the exact moment he did. Loving someone that much scares me.”

“Honey, whether you realize it now or even if you never realize it, your love for him has always been a part of you. You lived because of it and yes, God forbid, someday you may die because of it. But it's that way with all relationships when love is real. I would die for your father just as he would for me if it came down to that. The realization may be new to you but the feelings certainly aren't. Even your father and I had a pretty good idea that there was more to the two of you then just friendship. Do you know why we were expecting you and praying that you would ask to marry Harry?”

Hermione shook her head and remained silent.

“Because sweetheart, we knew that if you wanted to ask him than that meant you truly loved him. We knew from his letters how much he loved you and I told him that we were praying that you would return his feelings. The moment you walked into the study everything was confirmed for us and we knew that our prayers had been answered. Your father and I love you very much and if there was any doubt whatsoever in our minds, we would have pressured you to wait longer to marry him. He's a wonderful man, Hermione, and we know that he'll make you happy…that you'll make each other happy.”

At some point in her mother's talk Hermione had broken down completely and she now sobbed uncontrollably. Her mother sat down on her bed and pulled her baby girl onto her lap, Hermione wrapped her arms around her mother's neck and together they sat, just as they had done so many times before when Hermione had been younger, and her mother began to cry with her. “I miss this, baby girl,” she whispered hoarsely. “Holding you like this has always been one of life's greatest joys for me. I love you, sweetheart.”

“I love you too mum,” Hermione said softly against her neck.

“Should I get a book?” her mother said trying to lighten the intense mood.

Hermione laughed. “Maybe next time. I think I should start getting ready for my wedding.”

“Promise there'll be a next time?”

“Yes,” Hermione replied softly, “I promise that there will definitely be a next time.”

“All right then,” her mum conceded. She released Hermione and helped her stand up. “I think we should go to my room. You can get ready in there so you'll have easier access to the bathroom.”

“All right,” Hermione agreed. “Everyone should be arriving shortly. I wonder what Ginny will be wearing. It's actually kind of exciting that I don't know. It'll be a surprise for me just like everyone else. Whatever it is, I know she'll be beautiful.”

“No more beautiful then the bride though, I imagine,” her mum said smiling.

“Oh…well…you haven't seen Ginny Weasley in a while,” Hermione said, “she's far more beautiful then I could ever hope to be.”

“Don't sell yourself short sweetheart,” her mother said, “you have beauty that radiates from the inside out and no one can compete with that.”

Unsure of how to respond to that she shooed her mother toward the door. “Go check for Harry,” she said quickly, “so I can get to your room.”

Her mother walked out into the hallway and came back a minute later. “All clear.”

Hermione ran quickly to her parents' room on the other side of the house and rushed inside the door laughing. She felt like a kid playing hide and seek who was hoping to tag home before she got caught.

“Goodness child,” her mother said as she made it through the door. “I don't think I can remember a time when you've ever moved so fast.”

“Well,” Hermione said still laughing, “I was never trying to avoid my future husband before!”

“Very true,” her mother agreed, “now…let's get you going here.”

They spent the next couple of hours getting ready and by the time they were done all of the Weasleys had arrived along with Neville, Luna, and Fred and George's girlfriends. That was the extent of their guest list; a small, quiet wedding with close friends and family. They tried to invite Hagrid but they hadn't been able to reach him. Harry thought finding him would be the first adventure they went on together as husband and wife…after the honeymoon of course.

Around 11:00 Ginny entered the master bedroom and visibly staggered at the sight of Hermione standing there. Her face was flushed and a radiant glow seemed to surround her…she was absolutely breathtaking. Her hair was pulled up in a chignon with wavy tendrils framing her face. Pearls and lace were weaved into her hair where it had been pulled up and the style made her look older, more mature and elegant. She wore an old strand of pearls that had been passed down from her great-great-grandmother and delicate earrings to match. Her makeup was light and applied perfectly. Her dress was white satin with a beaded bodice and straps that crossed in the back. The bottom of the dress tapered toward the back and the train extended a couple of feet behind her. The front of the dress was just short enough for Ginny to see that she wore something that resembled glass shoes on her feet.

“What are those?” Ginny asked pointing at her feet.

Hermione smiled. She lifted her leg to give her a better look. “They're glass slippers, aren't they beautiful?”

“Glass slippers?” Ginny questioned. “You mean glass slippers as in Cinderella glass slippers?”

Hermione nodded her head and laughed. “It's a long story. Remind me to tell you about it when this is over. Let's look at you right now,” she said surveying Ginny and her dress.

Ginny lifted her arms and spun in a slow circle. “Well?”

“Beautiful. Just like I knew you'd be,” Hermione replied. She'd sent Ginny three dresses one a soft cream color, another one in emerald green, and another one in a deep, velvety blue. Ginny had loved them all and it wasn't until the very last minute that she'd closed her eyes and randomly picked one.

“What made you pick that one?” Hermione asked curiously.

“Well, I couldn't make up my mind so I closed my eyes and grabbed one,” Ginny said smiling as though embarrassed. “I didn't know what I was going to wear until a few minutes before we left.”

“Well you look stunning.”

“You're one to talk,” Ginny said looking at her once again in awe, “I never knew anyone could look so beautiful. You better hope Harry doesn't faint when he sees you.”

“He won't. He's strong.”

“I wouldn't bet on it,” Ginny muttered softly to herself as Hermione glanced at her reflection in the mirror.

“Well, I guess this is it. What time is it?”

“11:48,” her mother said as she returned to the room. She was wearing a cream colored pantsuit that fit her beautifully and Hermione whistled.

“Look at you,” she said with eyes opened wide, “you better hope dad doesn't pass out.”

“You just…” her mother said waving her hand toward her daughter. She looked at her reflection in the mirror and adjusted her hair and her jacket and then smiled at herself before she turned around to look at her daughter with raised eyebrows, “I don't look too bad, do I?” she said laughing.

Hermione walked over to her and placed her arms around her shoulders. “No, you look beautiful. I love you.”

Her mum was staring at the reflection of the two of them standing together that way and she smiled softly as tears welled up in her eyes. “I love you too, baby girl,” she whispered.

“Don't start crying on me,” Hermione demanded, “you'll mess up my makeup.”

“Oh…well…we can't have that now can we?” her father said from the doorway.

Hermione started at the sound of his voice and a huge grin spread across her face. He was wearing a beautiful black suit with a cream colored shirt and tie to match her mother's pantsuit and he looked stunning. “Daddy!” she exclaimed excitedly. “You look so handsome.”

He walked quickly to her and picked her up in a strong hug. “And you, baby girl, are simply breathtaking. It seems like only yesterday you were climbing trees and skinning your knees on the pavement. Has there really been enough time for you to have grown into such a beautiful young woman?” he asked as he set her back down on the ground. “I feel like I should still be holding your hand to cross the street and here I am preparing to walk you down the aisle.” He placed his hand on her cheek and studied her face. “Where has all the time gone, baby girl?” he asked quietly.

“Oh Daddy,” Hermione sighed pulling him into another hug. “I love you.”

“I love you too little one,” he said as he pulled away from her, “are you ready?”

Hermione looked at her mum and then at Ginny before returning her attention to her dad. “Yeah, I'm ready,” she said breathing deeply.

“Harry's outside waiting on you,” he said then he looked at Ginny, “and your brother is waiting on you. Why don't you go join him and I'll walk this little one out right behind you?”

Ginny nodded and reached for Hermione's hand. “See you soon. Love you.”

“Love you too, Ginny. Thanks.”

Ginny headed out the door and Hermione turned to her mother and gave her one more hug before turning to her dad to do the same. “Love you guys,” she said softly.

“We love you too, sweetheart,” her mum replied. “I'm going to head out to take my seat. I'll see you both out there in a few minutes.” She gave them both a kiss and exchanged a loving look with her husband before she left.

“This is it,” Hermione said softly.

“Yep, this is it,” her father replied, “how're you holding up?”

“I don't know,” she said honestly, “I've never wanted anything more than this in my entire life and now that it's here I'm a little scared.”

“I'd be worried about you if you weren't a little scared,” her father replied, “you should be scared. It's a big step. It's natural to feel that way. I felt the same way when I married your mum. But let me tell you something…” he placed his hand on her cheek and smiled tenderly at her, “…the moment you see him standing up there and you feel that love he has for you, everything your feeling now will be forgotten. All I can remember is seeing your mother's face as she was walking down the aisle and I knew that I had nothing to fear. You'll see.”

“Thanks daddy,” she whispered. “I needed that.”

He nodded at her and she linked her arm through his and together they walked through the door as he mentally prepared himself to relinquish his role as caregiver to another man…

The backyard had been magically transformed into a magnificent garden oasis as flowers of different types, sizes and colors burst from all around. The cooler weather of September had caused some of the flowers to go dormant so Harry took it upon himself to bring life back to the garden. There were white chairs set up on either side of a short path that led to a tall, white arbor over which hung climbing roses with red and white blooms. There was a raised platform under the arbor which Harry, Ron, Ginny, and the minister now stood. Hermione was watching them from where she stood at the back door. At the sight of Harry she wanted to run forward and throw herself into his arms. Sensing her desire her father held her arm firmly and said, “Slowly, baby girl. Just relax.” She smiled at him gratefully.

Harry and Ron were in deep conversation when Hermione arrived in the doorway and Ginny reached out to tug on Harry's sleeve and pointed to where she stood. For just a moment his heart stopped beating and he grabbed Ron's arm as he staggered backward. Ron held tightly to him until he felt Harry stand up straight again and the pressure of having to hold him was released from his arm. “Thanks mate,” Harry whispered unable to take his eyes off Hermione. He still wasn't sure that he'd remain standing but he took a deep breath and tried to steel himself against falling.

“She's beautiful,” Ron whispered from behind him.

Harry, never taking his eyes from her, could only nod. He didn't see the smirk on Ginny's face as she watched him watch Hermione…she was surprised to see him still standing.

The wedding march began and Hermione somehow managed to walk slowly and to stay in step with her father despite her desire to run forward. It was a short walk to reach him but it felt as though it was taking forever. Her father smiled and reluctantly released his hold on her as Harry, anxious to get to her, stepped off the platform and walked with her the last few steps then helped her step onto the platform. He smiled and shook his head slightly when he saw the glass slippers on her feet. Understanding his reaction she smiled widely at him and winked.

When she stepped onto the platform Hermione walked to Ginny and leaned forward to kiss her cheek before handing her the bridal bouquet. She turned around and found Harry waiting anxiously for her in the middle of the platform and as she reached out to take his hands she realized that her father had been right…all of her fear was gone.

“Family, friends, and loved ones we are gathered here today to celebrate the union of Mr. Harry James Potter and Miss Hermione Jane Granger…” the minister began, “who here gives this bride away?”

Harry and Hermione pulled their eyes away from each other and watched as her parents stood, clinging to each other. “Her mother and I do,” her father said in a remarkably clear voice considering the level of emotion that was coursing through his body. He was visibly shaking when he sat down and Hermione saw her mother lean toward him and whisper something in his ear. He nodded his head and squeezed her arm before returning his gaze to the platform where Hermione was still watching him with concern. He smiled and winked at her and she felt as though a small weight had been lifted from her and she smiled then turned back to Harry.

The ceremony continued and they exchanged vows and rings before the minister asked if there was anything they'd like to say to each other before he pronounced them husband and wife. Harry and Hermione both nodded and Harry began…

“Well, first off, I thought I was going to faint when I saw you standing in the doorway,” he said, trying to keep his voice light as everyone laughed quietly, “as beautiful as you are, seeing you there literally took my breath away. Thank God Ron was there to catch me.” He cast a glance back at Ron and smiled gratefully. Ron nodded his head. “Anytime,” he said softly causing everyone to laugh once more.

“I know now that I've probably loved you forever. There's no way this feeling can be new…it's too powerful for that…too strong. I can't imagine you not being near me, every time you walk away you take a little piece of me with you and I can feel it missing until you come back to me. It doesn't matter where you go or how long you're gone, I can feel it every time. I never want to lose sight of you…of us. I promise to give you the space you need when you need it but expect me to be right there beside you when you don't. You are my life, my breath, the one thing that keeps my heart beating. Without you I'm nothing. I love you Her-my-oh-nee…and yes, you do deserve a song and you deserve your happily-ever-after and all we can do now is work toward achieving it … together.”

“Harry, you have no idea how much I wanted to run up here to this platform and jump into your arms the moment I saw you standing here. Now I thank God that dad was there to keep me from making a fool of myself,” she said with tears in her eyes a tender smile for her daddy. She took a deep, ragged breath before she continued. “I have no idea how long I've loved you. No idea why it took me so long to see it. Maybe it's because we're young and I have a tendency to look at things a little more practically then most,” she paused as Ron agreed with her and their friends and family laughed softly, “thanks Ron,” she quipped, causing more soft laughter. “Anyway, what I'm trying to say is that I guess I didn't for the simple reason that I wasn't looking for it…because now I know that it was always there. I know that I couldn't possibly feel this way if it hadn't always been there. I wasn't looking for love at 18, love found me…you found me. You saved me. You brought me back from the coma and you stood by me through everything that happened afterward. You brought life to me when I thought I'd reached the end. You brought love to me when I did nothing but cause you pain…and all because you love me. How could I ever want for more than that? How could I ever question that what we have is real? It doesn't come any more real than this, Harry. You are my life and I know that if something happened to take you away from this world, I would not be far behind. My heart could not go on without yours. They beat together for now…and forever. I love you.”

“If that is all, we can continue,” the minister said looking between the two of them. They both nodded and he continued, “By the power vested in me I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss your bride.”

Harry put his hands on either side of her face and brought her close and with tears in his eyes and a smile on his face he whispered, “I love you Mrs. Potter.”

Hermione's body shook with pleasure at his words and she returned his smile and whispered back, “I love you too Mr. Potter.”

The kiss they shared was chaste compared to others they'd shared in the past but the emotion behind it and the newfound feelings of love and togetherness spoke volumes more than even the most passionate kiss could. They didn't hear their friends and family clapping, or whistling, or shouting their names…

Ron grabbed Harry's shoulder and pulled him just enough to get his attention. It took a few seconds for him to break away from her but finally, reluctantly he did. “Save it for the honeymoon mate,” Ron said. He had tears in his eyes and a smile on his face as he watched them…he couldn't have been any happier for them.

“Why save it for the honeymoon when I could do that all day and night?” Harry asked, never taking his eyes off Hermione.

“Because there are people here who want to congratulate you man,” Ron said turning Harry so he could see the people rising from their chairs.

“Oh!” he exclaimed. “S'pose you're right.”

Hermione laughed and pulled him to her side so she could loop her arm through his. She got her flowers back from Ginny and they faced the small audience.

“I present to you Mr. and Mrs. Harry James Potter,” the minister said loudly.

Harry and Hermione looked at each other and together they stepped off the platform and into their future…

Epilogue to the Epilogue…

The reception began shortly after the ceremony and a small dance floor had been set up in a corner of the backyard. As the music started to play a quiet, shy guy approached a beautiful, not so shy girl.

“Hi Ginny,” he said with his head lowered toward the ground.

Ginny bent down and tried to catch his eye, forcing him to raise his head. “Hi Neville,” she replied when he finally did.

“You look…” he swallowed hard and took a deep breath then looked into her eyes, “you look beautiful. That color of blue is perfect on you.”

Color flashed hot on Ginny's cheeks at his compliment. “Thanks Neville,” she said softly.

“You're welcome,” he said. He turned as though he was going to leave so Ginny grabbed his shoulder and spun him around. “Care to step on my feet?” she asked smiling and gesturing in the direction of the dance floor.

“Would I ever,” Neville said excitedly, his eyes lighting up at the prospect of having Ginny in his arms once again; just like his fourth year at the Yule Ball…

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Harry and Hermione stood facing each other on the dance floor. “How much longer do we have to stay?” Harry whispered in her ear.

Hermione giggled and rolled her eyes. “I think we need to stick around for a while Harry. But I don't think it'll matter.”

“What do you mean?” he asked pulling her in close and rubbing his hands up and down her hips.

Hermione was looking into his eyes while she played with the hair just above his collar. “Well, when I finally get you alone I plan to make up for lost time,” she said raising her eyebrows seductively, “so, sticking around here a while longer certainly won't matter too much in the end.”

“It will if you keep looking at me like that,” he said huskily.

She pulled him down to press her lips against his and once again they melted into each other and seemed to forget where they were as concentrated solely on each other.

All around them couples were dancing closely, caught up in the moment and concerned with nothing but each other. Old vows were renewed. New vows were made. And for the first time in a very long time, there was no dark cloud looming overhead.

Things were looking up all over…and it appeared as though Harry and Hermione wouldn't be the only ones to find their happily-ever-after………………………………….

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

That's it! There is no more. I truly hope you enjoyed my fairy tale. I've debated how much to give for this epilogue and decided that perhaps the wedding would be a good place to end it.

Sorry for taking so long to get this out. Homework has been a bear and, to be honest, I've had a little trouble thinking about letting go. This has been a lot of fun and a great experience.

Thanks radcliffespixie for your comments at the beginning and everything since…you know what I'm talking about!

I'm looking forward to hearing what you all think…and thanks for your time, both in reading and reviewing.

Take care,

H_HrFan

-->